You Have It All Wrong Three
The Story Continues

By SaraUK

 

Part 1
Chapter 1: Telling lies

    When we left the girls at the end of Amy's story they were all starting to work out what they could do for Chrissy's birthday. Amy was looking to do something very special, as she found out that Chrissy never did anything the year before. Due to Amy being in hospital having just saved Chrissy's life.

    Chrissy wanted to tell them not to go to mad, but she knew they wouldn't listen to her, so she just left them to it. Chrissy knew she'd love what ever they did for her, just as long as they were all there to spend the day with her. Chrissy's birthday fell on a Tuesday, so she would be going to the club that night and spending it with Becky. That would make the day seem very special to Chrissy anyway.

---

    Amy, Mandy and Chrissy were kept busy with work for the rest of the week. They had only just returned after the holiday and Amy's wedding, but Amy and Mandy were also busy talking in whispers, and stopping when Chrissy entered the room.

    Chrissy knew that they were planning stuff for her birthday, so she didn't look to worried by it all. Chrissy just kept on top of the workload, and left them too it.

    "How does it feel to be turning twenty three then big sis?" Amy asked, as they sat eating lunch in the shop on the Thursday.

    "About the same as it felt to turn twenty two last year, but hopefully without all the nursing duties." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Hay! You both know the rules. No chasing shoplifters, and no diving out in front of vans trying to save pretty girls." Mandy said, as she pointed her fork at the pair of them.

    Hope was sat giggling with little Kat sat next to her. They both thought Mandy looked funny, as she tried to tell Chrissy and Amy off.

    "So you think I'm funny then young lady?" Mandy asked, as she started to tickle and poke Kat. "I'll give you something to giggle about." Mandy added as she tickled her some more.

    "No play around, no why I eat." Kat said in her best bossy voice. "I's get told of if I's do dat." Kat added with a pout.

    "I'm sorry Kat. How about I buy you an ice cream to say sorry for upsetting your lunch?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "Ice Cream! I's like Ice cream." Kat said with a grin, as she looked at her mummy to make sure it would be okay.

    "Okay, but only if you eat all your lunch young lady." Hope said with a stern stair.

    Kat finished all her lunch, and then looked at her mummy to see if she could still have an ice cream. Hope gave her a nod to say yes, and then let Chrissy and Amy walk her up to the shop so they could get them all an ice cream.

    Kat was walking between the two girls, so they could swing her back and forth while they walked up to the shop. Once they got to the shop, Chrissy picked Kat up and let her pick what ice cream she wanted. Then Amy and Chrissy picked one for each of them and then one for Mandy and Hope as well. Amy paid for them, and then they made their way back to the shop. It was cold out, and not really the right time of the year to be buying ice cream, but they liked to keep Kat happy.

    They all sat and enjoyed the ice creams before opening the shop again. Chrissy and Amy would do their jobs and keep an eye on Kat, so Hope could concentrate on doing her job. Hope didn't really see it as working, she was having to much fun.

    Soon it was time for Hope to leave, they helped her get Kat in her car and then they waved her off before heading back into the shop to get finished up for the day, so they could head home as well.

    Becky was sat at the kitchen table when she heard them get home, she was happy to see Chrissy enter the kitchen and run over before jumping on her knee and kissing her.

    "Hello baby." Chrissy purred, as she broke the kiss. "God I've missed you." Chrissy added, just before kissing her again.

    "Good, I'm dreading the day when you come home and say you didn't realise I wasn't there with you." Becky smiled, as she looked deep into Chrissy's eyes.

    "That's never going to happen baby." Chrissy purred, just before kissing Becky again.

    "Hay! I'm the newly wed here, I should be one acting all lovey dovey." Amy said with a pout from the other side of the table.

    "I'm sure you will be when Amber gets back from Sara's." Becky said with a grin when she stopped kissing again.

    "You can count on it sis." Amy said with a grin.

    "Have I got time to go up and take a quick shower before dinner's ready Becky?" Mandy asked.

    "Yep, dinner won't be ready for another forty five minutes yet." Becky smiled.

    "Okay then, I'll see you all later." Mandy smiled, as she made her way up to her bedroom.

    "I think I'll go and take a shower and get changed as well." Amy said, as she jumped up and ran off after Mandy.

    Chrissy slid over to the empty seat next to Becky, so she could go and check on dinner. Then Becky came back and sat cuddling with her until Chrissy heard her mobile ringing in her bag.

    "I wonder who that could be?" Chrissy said, as she stood up and walked over to her bag to retrieve her phone. She got her phone out, but didn't know the number, so she pushed the answer button. "Hello." Chrissy said.

    "Hello, is this Christine Clarke?" A female voice asked.

    "Yes this is Christine Clarke." Chrissy said. She found it weird saying her full name, as everyone just called her Chrissy. "Whom am I speaking too?"

    "Hi Christine, I hope you don't mind, but your mum gave me your number. It's Debbie, from school." The woman said.

    Chrissy looked a little worried when she heard the name, and where she knew Chrissy from. The last time they spoke was back when Chrissy went to see her mum and dad just after her surgery all them years ago. Chrissy was quiet for a couple of seconds, as she walked over to the living room. She didn't want Becky to know who was on the phone. Becky had thought Chrissy was flirting with Debbie back then, and didn't want to upset her again by getting a phone call from her now.

    "Hello, Christine. Are you still there?" Debbie asked.

    "Yes I'm still here, but what are you calling me for? Has something happened to my mum?" Chrissy asked sounding worried.

    "No, no. They are both fine. I was just calling you to see if you'd be interested in coming to a school reunion?" Debbie asked.

    "Thanks for the offer Debbie, but I don't think that would be such a great idea." Chrissy thought that Debbie was nuts for even bothering to call now.

    "Why not?" Debbie asked, sounding a little puzzled about it all.

    "Well let me think for a second. Oh yes, I went to school as a boy called Chris, and now I'm a girl called Christine, or Chrissy, as I like to be called most the time." Chrissy said with sarcasm in her voice.

    "You worry to much Christine. I spoke to a couple of the girls from our year, and they all want to meet you." Debbie said.

    "Please call me Chrissy, and what do you mean you spoke to some of the girls from our year? How many people have you spoke to about me?" Chrissy asked with some anger in her voice.

    "I've spoke to a couple of them, and they both said they really liked you when we were at school. We read about girls like you all the time in the paper, and see them on TV as well." Debbie said in a matter of fact way.

    "I know you do, but I'm not some want to be drag queen, or some weirdo that wants to be seen on Jerry Springer." Chrissy snapped at the phone. "I just want to live the life I should have had from birth." Chrissy added.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, I didn't mean to upset you. I just think you'd be surprised at how many people would be okay with what you are now." Debbie said with some sadness in her voice.

    "Don't worry Debbie, I'm not upset. This may seem like something really cool to you, but for me it is a living hell when people find out what I use to be, and it only takes one small minded asshole to start trouble." Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "Okay Chrissy, I understand. I was just hoping to get as many people as I can, or I can't afford to do it."

    "I'll be more than happy to send you some money to help you out, but I just don't want to go to it." Chrissy said. "I'll send some money to my mums house for you. That's the best I can do."

    "Thanks Chrissy. How's married life treating you, and how's Becky?" Debbie asked, trying to lighten the mood a little.

    "We're just an old married couple these days." Chrissy giggled. "Becky is great, she'd be really pissed with me if she knew whom I was talking to though." Chrissy added in a whisper.

    "She doesn't still get jealous when you speak to other girls does she?" Debbie asked, sounding a little shocked.

    "I've never tested it since that day in my mums living room when you first saw me." Chrissy said sounding worried, as she looked around to make sure Becky hadn't come into the room.

    "You've been together now for what, three years or more? She must realise by now that you're a one woman show." Debbie giggled.

    "I am, and speaking of that woman. I better go, or she will be coming in to find out whom I'm talking to. I hope the reunion goes okay for you."

    "You sure you won't come?" Debbie asked with a pout.

    "I'm sure Debbie, but I'll send you some money, so you can buy them all a drink on me." Chrissy giggled.

    "Okay Chrissy, it was great chatting again, and I hope we can do it a gain some day. Bye." Debbie said.

    "Yes it was nice, I hope so too. Bye." Chrissy said before ending the call, and walking back into the kitchen.

    Becky was sat at the table looking over at Chrissy. "Whom was that?" Becky asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "No one." Chrissy said, as she put her phone back in her bag.

    "So you just got a call, and spoke to no one for five minutes?" Becky asked with a funny look.

    "No, there was someone there, but no one special. It was just some phone company trying to get me to change over to them." Chrissy lied.

    "Must have been pretty pushy to keep you on the phone for so long." Becky said, as she got up to go and check on dinner again. Becky knew that Chrissy was lying to her, but couldn't work out why.

    Chrissy had sat down at the table again, and wasn't watching Becky as she walked over and pulled Chrissy's phone out her bag, then she scrolled down to the call's received and hit the button to call the number back. Becky waited for someone to answer it.

    "Hi Chrissy! Have you changed your mind?" Becky heard a woman's voice say at the other end. Becky never spoke, so the voice at the other end spoke again. "Chrissy? Chrissy? Are you there?" The voice asked.

    "Who am I speaking too?" Becky asked, but before She got an answer Chrissy had got up and snatched the phone away from her.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "I could ask you the same thing! Why are you lying to me, and getting strange calls from women?" Becky snapped back.

    "You had no right to look at my phone like that!" Chrissy said in a panic.

    "Are you seeing someone behind my back!" Becky snapped at Chrissy.

    Chrissy was to shocked, panicked and scared to think straight anymore, and the look of anger on Becky's face wasn't helping her to come up with an answer, so she just ran from the kitchen and went up to their bedroom. She'd dropped her phone on the way up the stairs, and never stopped to pick it up again.

    Mandy had heard shouting from down stairs, so she got dressed quickly and went down to see what was going off. She saw Chrissy's phone lying on the stairs as she went down, so she picked it up. She could hear someone shouting from it, so she put it to her ear.

    "Hello, is someone there?" Mandy asked.

    "Is Chrissy there?" Mandy heard a woman ask sounding worried.

    "This is her phone, but I'm Mandy her sister, I just found it on the stairs here at home. I can try to find her for you. May I ask who's calling?" Mandy asked.

    "Hello Mandy. I'm not sure if you will remember me, but we met a couple of years back when you brought Chrissy back to see her mum and dad. My names Debbie, I use to go to school with Chrissy. Well Chris, as it was back then." Debbie said.

    "Hi Debbie. What has you calling Chrissy then, is her mum and dad okay?" Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.

    "Yes, they're both doing fine. I called Chrissy to see if she'd be interested in coming to a school reunion, but I think she must have lied to Becky though when she ended the call with me. I got a call back, and then I heard lots of shouting." Debbie sounded really worried now.

    "Okay, I'll see if I can get to the bottom of it, and give you a call back later. Bye Debbie."

    "Thank you Mandy, and I'm sorry for the trouble I coursed." Debbie said just before ending the call.

    Mandy hit the end button on Chrissy's phone and then walked into the kitchen. Becky was banging around over near the cooker. "You care to tell me what's going on between you and Chrissy then?" Mandy asked, as she put Chrissy's mobile down on the table.

    "Did you know about this?" Becky snapped at Mandy, as she spun round to face her with anger in her eyes. "Did you know that Chrissy was seeing some other woman behind my back?"

    "What the hell are you talking about! And don't you ever snap at me like that!" Mandy barked back, putting Becky on the back foot this time, as she took a step back looking scared of Mandy.

    "I caught her getting phone calls from strange women and then she lied to me about it." Becky said in a much calmer voice, but still sounding angry.

    "Judging by this reaction, can you really blame her for lying to you about it." Mandy said, as she walked over to Becky and led her back to the table, and made her sit down. "Do you really think for one second that Chrissy would ever want anyone else apart from you?" Mandy asked, as she pulled Becky into a hug.

    "No, but why is she getting calls, and lying to me about it." Becky asked, as she tried to fight back tears.

    "The phone call was from that girl Debbie, we met her when we took Chrissy home that time. She was calling Chrissy to see if she wanted to go to a school reunion." Mandy said, as she rubbed Becky's back.

    "Why didn't Chrissy just tell me that?" Becky asked, as she sat up and looked Mandy in the eyes.

    "If you think back to what happened that day, and how you reacted to the hug Debbie gave her. Maybe she was worried you might react the same way again, and you kind of did." Mandy said with a sigh.

    "Well she shouldn't have lied to me, and none of this would have happened then." Becky said in her own defence.

    "Does this mean you're not going to go and sort this out with her? She must be really upset about it all." Mandy said looking a little sad for Chrissy.

    "It won't hurt her to sweat it out for a little bit, while I finish sorting out dinner. She needs to learn to tell the truth, and face the consequences." Becky said in a firm voice, as she stood up and went to carry on sorting out dinner.

    "That is up to you Becky, but I think you're being hard on Chrissy for something you're both to blame for." Mandy said, as she let out a sigh.

    Chrissy had fell on the bed in sobs of tears. She'd got no way to fix this. Becky was going to be mad whether she told her the truth now or not. "How could Becky even think I'd want to cheat on her." Chrissy thought to herself, as she lay on the bed.

---

    Amy was just making her way back down to the kitchen when she heard someone crying in Chrissy and Becky's room. She knocked on the door, and then entered when she got no answer. Amy was shocked to see Chrissy lying on the bed crying her eyes out.

    "What's wrong Chrissy?" Amy asked, as she ran over to the bed, and pulled Chrissy's head up into her lap.

    Chrissy tried to explain what happened from her getting the call, and how Becky had reacted when she first met Debbie. To Her lying to Becky and then Becky calling the number on her phone, and then accusing her of cheating on Becky with another woman. Amy found some of it hard to understand through Chrissy's sobs, but she got most of it.

    "I just don't know what to do Amy. Either way she's going to hate me." Chrissy said, as she sat up and wiped her face with a tissue Amy gave her.

    "All you can do is go down and tell Becky the truth, and the reason for lying in the first place." Amy said with a sad look. "I'm not saying what Becky said was right sis, but you shouldn't have lied to her in the first place." Amy added, as she pulled Chrissy in closer for a hug.

    "I didn't want to lie to her Amy, but I was just scared she'd get mad if I told her the truth." Chrissy looked heart broken as she said it.

    "I know you didn't mean to lie sis. I also know you're really bad at it too." Amy added with a giggle.

    "I got that idea when I saw Becky looking at my phone, after I got the call." Chrissy said with a week smile.

    "So do you want to come down and sort it all out with Becky now? I'll be there to back you up." Amy said with a smile.

    "I'll give her a little more time to calm down. I couldn't cope with her saying anymore nasty things to me right now." Chrissy said, as she lay her head on the pillow again. "She's got every reason to be mad at me anyway." Chrissy added with a sigh.

    "Do you want me to stay with you for a bit?" Amy asked.

    "No, you better go and see if Becky needs any help with dinner. I don't want to giver her any more reasons to hate me." Chrissy said with a frown.

    "Okay, but I'll be back up when dinner's ready, if Becky won't come up and fetch you." Amy said, as she slid off the bed and left the room.

    Chrissy turned over and then closed her eyes, as she thought about Debbie's call, and how bad it would be for her to turn up at a school reunion now she was female. Chrissy was soon drifting off to sleep, and having a dream about being back at school again.

    Amy made her way down to the kitchen, and entered very carefully, as she had no idea what kind of a mood Becky would be in. Amy was glad to see Mandy sat at the table, but she could see that Becky was still in a bad mood, just by the way she was slamming things down.

    "What can I help you with Becky?" Amy asked with a smile, as she walked over to join her at the cooker.

    "Not much, I'm just waiting for it to finish cooking now." Becky snapped. Amy jumped back a little scared when she did.

    "Becky! Either go up and have it out with Chrissy, or let it drop. I won't have you snapping at me or Amy any more tonight." Mandy said, as she stood up and walked over to hug Amy.

    "Please don't upset Chrissy any more Becky. I just left her lying on your bed crying her eyes out." Amy said, as she cuddled into Mandy a little more, scared of Becky snapping at her again.

    "Is this really what you wanted Becky? Do you think Chrissy really deserves to be punished for lying to you this much?" Mandy asked.

    "No, I guess not. I don't know." Becky said, as she looked to be having an argument with herself over it all. Finally Becky just broke down in sobs of tears. Mandy and Amy went over to her, and helped her over to the table, and sat her down.

    "What's the real reason for you not going up to see Chrissy?" Mandy asked, as she sat one side of her, while Amy sat the other.

    "I went in her purse, and looked at her mobile, and then accused her of seeing another woman." Becky sobbed. "How can I go up there and face her after doing all that?" Becky asked.

    "Do you really think Chrissy will care about any of that when she sees you?" Mandy asked with a smile. "Just go up and let her know you still love her." Mandy added, as she stood up and pulled Becky to her feet.

    "What about dinner?" Becky asked.

    "I've got it covered Becky, just get up stairs and talk to your wife." Amy said with a grin. She really liked saying that, and looked forward to greeting her own wife when she got home from Sara's later.

    Becky was soon running out the kitchen and heading up to see Chrissy. She entered the bedroom, and saw Chrissy sleeping on the bed, and walked over to her. Becky got on the bed next to her, and then lay there watching her sleep.

    "How could I think for one second that she would ever do anything to hurt me like that." Becky thought, as she looked at the red rings around Chrissy's eyes where she'd been crying.

    Not being able to take it any longer, she leaned forward and put her lips to Chrissy's and planted a long deep passionate kiss on her lips.

    Chrissy's dream had got very weird when she found herself kissing another girl at the school, but the girl turned into Becky, and she started to like it a little more. Then Chrissy started to think the kiss felt real, and she opened her eyes to find Becky was kissing her. Chrissy pulled away from Becky in shock, and ended up falling off the bed before Becky could grab her.

    "I'm sorry Becky, I'm sorry for lying to you about the phone call." Chrissy said, as she got to her feet and backed up against the wall.

    "I know you are baby, and I'm sorry for how I reacted." Becky said, as she sat up on the bad. "I'm sorry for going in your purse and looking at your phone as well. Please come back over here." Becky added, as she pattered the bed next to her.

    Chrissy looked a little nervous at first, but slowly made her way back over to the bed and sat on the edge of it away from Becky. "I know I should have told you the truth about the call, but I was just shocked to find out it was Debbie on the other end of the phone." Chrissy was looking down at her lap as she spoke, to afraid to look Becky in the eyes.

    Becky crawled over to where Chrissy was sitting, and pulled her back onto the bed, and then she lay her down and sat on top of her, so she was looking down at her.

    "I know I acted badly that day you bumped into Debbie again, but I've come to trust you with all my heart since then, and I know that you only have eyes for me baby." Becky said, as she leaned down and kissed Chrissy again. "I'm sorry if I've ever made you feel like you needed to lie to me." Becky added when they stopped kissing.

    "I do only have eyes for you Becky." Chrissy said with a pout.

    "So you've been invited to a school reunion then?" Becky asked with a grin.

    "Yes, but I turned her down, but said I'd send her some money to help with the planning of it all." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Becky and pulled her down onto the bed with her.

    "I think it could be fun letting all your old class mates see what you look like now." Becky said with a grin. You do look pretty different now days, with emphasis on the pretty part." Becky added, just before kissing Chrissy again.

    "I don't feel like playing the freak show for the night, and I don't think my dad would be very happy when the whole town finds out what happened to his son." Chrissy said with a funny look on her face. "And I don't really feel like getting beaten to death either." Chrissy added with a worried look.

    "You're not a freak, and I don't really care what your dad thinks any more, but I can understand your worries over safety." Becky said with a sigh.

    Becky let the subject drop, and just lay there looking at Chrissy for a little longer before they headed back down to see how Amy was doing with dinner.

    "So did Amy tell you about the reunion then baby?" Chrissy asked, as they walked down the stairs.

    "No, Mandy did. She found your phone on the stairs and Debbie was still on the other end." Becky said with a sad look. "You snatched the phone back and ran off before I had time to end the call again." Becky added with a pained look.

    "So Debbie heard everything we said in the kitchen then?" Chrissy asked looking shocked.

    "I'm afraid so Chrissy. She must really think I'm some sort of evil bitch now." Becky sighed. "Probably a good job you're not going to this reunion." Becky added with a giggle.

    "No you're not babe, this one is all down to me. I never should have lied to you when I came back into the kitchen after talking to Debbie." Chrissy said, as she stopped walking, and pulled Becky close to her for a kiss. "I'm sorry for not trusting you to understand why she was calling me." Chrissy added after they stopped kissing.

    "You'd think I'd be use to your strange moods by now." Becky giggled, just before kissing Chrissy again.

    Amy and Mandy were both sitting at the kitchen table when Becky and Chrissy walked back in. They were both happy to see them holding hands and smiling.

    "I trust this means you got everything taken care of?" Mandy asked, as she pointed at them holding hands.

    "Yes we got it all sorted out. Thanks for helping me get things straight in my own mind Mandy." Becky said, as she went over and gave Mandy a hug. Chrissy gave Mandy a hug next.

    "What was that for sis?" Mandy asked.

    "Do I need a reason to hug you now?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "Be careful sis, we don't want the wife getting jealous." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky standing beside her.

    "Hay that was a long time ago, and I never started any of it this time." Becky said with a pout, as she playfully slapped Mandy on the arm.

    "She can be so violent can't she? I can see why you were scared now Chrissy." Mandy said with a smile, as she pretended to rub her arm where Becky just slapped her.

    "I'm going to help Amy with dinner before I really do get violent." Becky said with a frown, just before walking over to the cooker to join Amy.

    "I'm glad you got everything straightened out with Chrissy." Amy said, as she turned to face Becky.

    "So am I, and I'm sorry for snapping at you earlier." Becky said, as she gave Amy a hug.

    "Do you need any help with dinner?" Chrissy asked, as she walked over to them.

    "No, you need to give Debbie a call, and make sure she's not worried about what she heard us say over the phone." Becky said, as she turned Chrissy around again, and sent her back to get her phone off Mandy.

    Chrissy sat down next to Mandy and picked up her phone and then scrolled down to Debbie's number and hit the call button.

    There was soon a female voice Answering. "Hello Chrissy, is that you this time?" Debbie asked down the phone.

    "Hi Debbie, yes it's me this time. Sorry for any worry I may have caused you." Chrissy said.

    "Is everything okay down there? I wish I'd never bothered calling you now." Debbie said with a sad tone to her voice.

    "Please don't say that Debbie. It was my fault, I lied to Becky about the call, and she didn't believe me."

    "Okay, but is everything alright again now between the two of you?" Debbie still sounded worried.

    "Yes we got it all sorted out. I was just being silly, but everyone here will say that's nothing new." Chrissy giggled.

    "Well as long as you both got it sorted out, that's all that matters in the end. Thanks for calling me back to let me know." Debbie sounded happier again now.

    "While I have you on the phone, and now that Becky knows everything, could I get your address?" Chrissy asked, as she went and grabbed a pad and pen off the side. "I can send you a cheque then to get the reunion started for you." Chrissy added.

    "You really don't need to send any money Chrissy, as you won't be coming to it anyway." Debbie said, as she tried to talk Chrissy out of feeling like she needed to do any of this.

    "I really just want to do what I can to help you get it off the ground, so please give me your address." Chrissy said in a firm voice.

    Debbie could see that she wasn't going to get away with not taking any money off Chrissy, so she gave her address, and then thanked Chrissy again before ending the call.

    Dinner was ready to be served, and the girls were just waiting for Ann and Amber to get in from work. They were all chatting about reunions when they saw Ann and Amber walk into the kitchen together.

    "Good, we can all eat now." Becky said, as she jumped up and went to start dishing up. Amy and Chrissy jumped up to help, but Amy ran over to give her wife a hug first.

    "Hello dear. Tough day at work?" Amy asked, as she wrapped her arms around Amber's neck and kissed her.

    "No tougher than normal darling wife." Amber purred, as they broke the kiss. "I feel like you should have my pipe and slippers ready for me." Amber added with a giggle.

    "That can be arranged." Amy said with a grin.

    "Don't bother baby, I'm happy just having you, and a home cooked meal waiting for me." Amber smiled. Amy turned to go and help Becky and Chrissy, and ran off giggling, when Amber slapped her bottom for her.

    They were sitting eating dinner, and Amy filled in Ann and Amber about Chrissy's phone call, and the invite to a school reunion.

    "That should be fun for you, with how you look now." Amber said with a grin.

    "I'm not going, but I said I'd send some money to get it off the ground."

    "I thought you'd get a kick out of letting them see what you look like now days." Amber said sounding a little shocked that Chrissy didn't want to go.

    "I really don feel like being pointed at all night, and treated like some sort of freak they can all have a laugh at." Chrissy said, as she picked at her dinner. "I'm scared of finding someone that thinks it would be fun to harm me as well." Chrissy added, sounding a little scared.

    They could all see that Chrissy really didn't feel like talking about it any more, so they changed the subject to other things. Becky could see that part of Chrissy would really like to go to the reunion, but she'd got no idea how to solve all the problems Chrissy saw with her going, and a couple of them were pretty big. Becky knew she could never protect Chrissy in a fight, but she'd die trying. Becky knew she'd have to give it some thought, and see if she could find some way to get her there, and do it safely.

    Once dinner was out the way, Chrissy went with Becky so they could take a shower and then get Becky ready for the club. Mandy and Amy sorted out the dishes, while Ann and Amber went up to get out of their work clothes.

    Mandy and Amy were sitting in the living room when Ann and Amber got back down, so they started talking about the plans they had for Chrissy's birthday next Tuesday.

    "Has Carl got the meal sorted at the hotel then Mandy?" Ann asked.

    "Yes, and he's sorted out a couple of other little bits for her as well." Mandy said with a grin. "Have you all found something for her yet?" Mandy asked.

    All the girls sat grinning and nodding there heads up and down. Chrissy had no idea about the meal at the hotel, or more the party at the hotel. Carl had asked everyone to come, and Mandy was closing the shop for the day, so they could all go and have a day at the spa in the hotel. Amy was looking forward to getting in the pool again. She really loved to go swimming.

    They all went to the door when Vicky turned up for Becky. Chrissy spent a little time saying goodbye, and then went to the living room to relax on the sofa with Mandy until bedtime.

 

Chapter 2: Working out details

    Becky was sitting at the bar in the VIP section looking into space when she heard someone speak to her. "Is everything okay Becky?" Carla asked looking worried.

    "Yes, fine Carla. I was just trying to work out something in my head, but don't seem to be able to find an easy answer to it." Becky sighed.

    "Why don't you tell me, and I'll see if I can come up with an answer for you." Carla smiled, as she sat on the stool next to Becky.

    Becky sat and told Carla about the phone call from Debbie, and how she could see that part of Chrissy wanted to go to the reunion, but she had a lot of worries. Carla could understand what Chrissy was trying to say, and why she'd be worried about it.

    "I think I might be able to help with this Becky. Can you get me a phone number for this Debbie, so I can call her and have a chat?" Carla asked with a grin.

    "What do you have in mind Carla?" Becky asked looking worried.

    "Let me have a chat with Debbie, and then I'll get back to you." Carla said, as she pattered Becky on the back of the hand, just before kissing her on the cheek and leaving Becky still sat at the bar.

    "How does he do that?" Becky thought to herself. "I've spent hours trying to work out an answer, and he does it in a couple of minutes." She said to herself, as she slid off the stool and went to check on the other parts of the club.

---

    Chrissy woke the next morning as Mandy slid out of bed and padded off to the bathroom, she was soon getting up and wondering off to take a shower in her own room. Becky was soon joining her, and helping to get the hard to reach places clean.

    Amy was already down stairs when they got down there, so they helped her make breakfast, and they had it ready by the time Mandy, Ann and Amber came down to eat.

    Becky waited until Chrissy had left for work with Mandy before she sent Carl a text message with the address and phone number for Debbie. Becky just hoped that whatever Carl was thinking about, would really work.

    Chrissy found herself beginning to get a little excited about her birthday this year, as she knew that everyone was planning something big for her. Chrissy kept herself busy, hoping it would make her birthday come a little quicker. It didn't, but it helped keep her mind off thinking about it too much.

    The girls were glad to be closing the shop Saturday night, they were all ready for a night out at the club. Ann was looking forward to spending some time with Brad, and Mandy was looking forward to spending the night with Carla, and later Carl back at home in her bed.

    Amy and Chrissy spent the night showing Hope and Faith a really good time. Hope and Faith both had to admit that it was a much better night with Amy and Chrissy together. Amy only drank the same amount as Chrissy, and stayed at the merry stage of being drunk. Amber and Becky got a couple of slow dances with Amy and Chrissy. Hope just wrapped her arms around Faith when they played the slow songs and joined in the fun. They all had a giggled, as Hope and Faith made fun of them.

    Chrissy was curled up on the sofa with Becky on the Sunday afternoon. Everyone else was out doing some last minute shopping for Chrissy's birthday. Becky had been going out while Chrissy was at work and sorting her bits out. So she got to spend a quiet afternoon relaxing with her wife.

    Mandy was out with Carl for a late lunch when his mobile starting ringing. "I'm sorry babe, but I really need to take this." Carl said with a pleading look at Mandy.

    "Okay, but make it quick." Mandy said with a frown.

    "Hi Debbie. Did you get the paperwork I sent up to you?" Carl asked sounding hopeful.

    "Hi Carl. Yes I got it all yesterday, and went over to the hotel and had a look at the room. It all looks really nice, but are you sure you want to do all this for our reunion?" Debbie asked on the other end of the phone.

    "When it comes to making Chrissy happy, yes I'm very sure." Carl said with a smile, as he looked at the puzzled look on Mandy's face. "I'll leave you to arrange for all the music and food, but I will cover the cost of it all. You have my number, so there are any problems just give me a call and I'll get it taken care of for you." Carl added.

    "I don't know where to start thanking you for all this Carl." Debbie said sounding shocked.

    "Just make sure everyone treats Chrissy nice. She's a really nice girl, and has feelings that can be hurt just like the rest of us." Carl said in a serious tone of voice.

    "Trust me Carl, if I find anyone trying to upset Chrissy, they will have me to answer to." Debbie said in a protective way.

    "I'll be bringing up some security with me for the night, but they shouldn't spoil any ones fun, unless they start on Chrissy or Becky that is." Carl said with a chuckle. "I wouldn't want to be in their shoes if they do." Carl added with another chuckle.

    "More fool them if they do." Debbie giggled.

    "I better go now Debbie, I'm having a late lunch with Mandy, and she looks ready to kill me right now." Carl said looking worried.

    "Okay Carl. Thanks again for doing all this, you must really think a lot of Chrissy." Debbie said.

    "I do, and all her sister's. I'll talk to you soon Debbie. Bye." Carl said.

    "Enjoy your meal, and I'm sorry for bothering you today with all this." Bye Debbie said, just before ending the call.

    "Sorry about that princess." Carl said, as he carried on eating his lunch. Mandy just sat looking at him from the other side of the table. "Something wrong with your food?" Carl asked when he saw that Mandy still wasn't eating.

    "Was that the Debbie that Chrissy went to school with, the one sorting out the reunion?" Mandy asked with a puzzled look.

    "Yes. Becky asked me the other night if I had any ideas for how to make it safe for Chrissy to attend, so I spoke with Debbie and we sorted it all out." Carl said in a matter of fact way. Didn't Becky tell you I was looking into it for her?" Carl asked.

    "No, she has not said a single thing to any of us about it." Mandy said looking shocked. "So Chrissy will be able to go to the reunion, and be completely safe while she's there?" Mandy asked.

    "Yep, I've booked a function room at a large hotel a friend owns, and I've booked rooms for us all to stay in, so we'll be close by if anything goes wrong." Carl said with a grin. "We'll be at the reunion actually, that is one of the deals I made with Debbie when I said I'd pay for it all. I thought you and the other girls would want to keep an eye on Chrissy and Becky."

    "Just when I think I couldn't fall in love with you any more, you do something like this." Mandy said with her hand on her heart. "This will make Chrissy really happy you know. I could tell the other night that she really wanted to go, but just didn't think she'd be safe if she did." Mandy added, as she reached across the table and held Carl's hand.

    "Becky said the same thing the other night, and I won't let Chrissy feel bad about anything if I can help it." Carl smiled. "And it helps me keep in good graces with her big sister." Carl added with a grin.

    "If you feel like heading back to your place when we finish our lunch. I'll show you how grateful I am baby." Mandy said with a grin, as she started eating again.

    They both seemed to feel full just after that, and Carl paid the bill and they were heading back to Carl's penthouse.

---

    Becky had fallen asleep with her head on Chrissy's knee while they watched a Disney movie on one of the satellite channels. She soon woke up when she heard Amy and Amber getting back from their shopping trip.

    "Hi Chrissy, Becky!" Amy said, as she came into the living room after taking their bags up to their room. "Sorry Becky, I didn't realise you were asleep." Amy said looking a little sad for waking her up.

    "Don't worry about it Amy, I needed waking up, or I won't be able to sleep tonight." Becky said, as she sat up and had a stretch before wrapping an arm around Chrissy and kissing her.

    "Amber and I wondered if you wanted to go out and catch a movie, and then grab some dinner on the way back?" Amy asked looking hopeful they'd say yes.

    "Sounds good to me." Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky to see what she thought about it.

    "Count me in." Becky smiled, as she stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet, so they could go and get ready.

    They all jumped in Becky's car, as Amber had already driven today, and they set off for the cinema. They went to see a film called Eclipse, about a vampire and a werewolf that both loved the same girl. They all liked the film, but Amy said the book was better. A group of girls walking out the cinema just in front of them were arguing over, team Jacob, and team Edward, but Amy, Amber, Chrissy and Becky all wanted to shout team Alice, as they thought she was really cute. They all kept quiet though until they got back to Becky's car, then they all started shouting "Team Alice!" As they all giggled.

    Becky drove to a Pizza Hut ^®, and they all went in to eat. Amber paid the bill and said it was part of her birthday treat for Chrissy. Amy had paid at the cinema, saying the same thing.

    "Thanks for the movie, and dinner you two. I had a really great time." Chrissy said, as she hugged them both once they got home again.

    "Don't worry Chrissy, you still get presents on Tuesday." Amy said with a grin, as she broke the hug with her.

    "You really don't have to. Tonight was nice enough." Chrissy said.

    "We know we don't need to, but we want to." Amber said, as she also hugged Chrissy.

    The girls all walked up stairs, and then hugged again at Chrissy and Becky's bedroom door before they all went to bed. Chrissy and Becky went to bed in their own room, as they thought that Carl might come home with Mandy later, but Chrissy felt Mandy get in next to her some time later in the night. Chrissy wrapped an arm around her without fully waking up, and they were soon all asleep again.

---

    Amy was already down in the kitchen with a pot of tea made when Mandy walked into the room. "Morning big sister Mandy." Amy said, as she ran over and gave her a hug. "Is Carl not with you this morning?" Amy asked.

    "Morning baby sister. No, he had an early meeting to get to, so he dropped me off late last night." Mandy said, as she sat at the table, while Amy poured her a cup of tea. "MMM, thanks Amy. That really hits the spot." Mandy added with a sigh.

    Mandy had got fully dressed ready for work, so she could have a word with Becky while Chrissy went up with Amy to finish getting dressed. She wanted to let Becky know about Carl sorting out everything for Chrissy's school reunion.

    Chrissy and Becky soon entered the kitchen, and set to work helping Amy get everything sorted, then Becky made a start on washing the dishes while Amy and Chrissy went up to finish getting ready for work.

    Mandy filled her in on all the details for the reunion that Carl had told her the night before, and Becky was really happy that Chrissy would be able to attend it now. They both decided to keep it quiet for the time being. They wanted to get her birthday part out the way before they started talking about the reunion.

    "Has Carl managed to sort out the final peace for Chrissy's birthday party?" Becky asked.

    "Yes, they will be arriving tomorrow lunchtime. Carl had a lot of trouble getting him to come down though." Mandy said, as she rolled her eyes.

    "I'm shocked that he's even coming at all, but at least Holly was still going to come down." Becky smiled.

    Carl had sorted for Chrissy's mum and dad to visit for a couple of days, and be a surprise at her birthday party tomorrow night. Even though Chrissy's dad did speak to her now, he still wasn't happy to spend too much time around her. This really bothered Chrissy, and the girls all hated to see Chrissy looking sad about anything.

    Amy and Chrissy were soon walking back into the kitchen, and Chrissy noticed how Mandy and Becky stopped speaking when they did, but she wasn't bothered about it, as she knew they were still sorting out bits and bobs for her birthday.

    "You two ready to go to work then?" Mandy asked with a smile.

    "Yes." Amy and Chrissy said together, as they stood smiling at Mandy.

    "I don't know how you two can look so happy on a Monday morning, it's not normal." Mandy said with a groan, as she stood up and made her way out into the hallway.

    "It is only one day sis." Amy smiled. "Then we've got a couple of days off, and we get to spoil the birthday girl here." Amy added, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and kissed her on the cheek.

    "Very true, that is something to look forward to." Mandy smiled, as she did the same to Chrissy from the other side.

    "Hay! Stop hogging my wife." Becky said with a pout. "You've got her for the rest of the day, so let me spend some time with her before you steal her away from me." Becky added, as she rescued Chrissy from them.

    "Rescued by my hero, what more could a girl ask for." Chrissy said with a grin, just before Becky kissed her.

    "I could lock you away in my castle, and keep you safe for the rest of your life." Becky purred, as they broke the kiss.

    "Tempting, but I love to go shopping to much." Chrissy said with a grin.

    They were soon being pulled apart when they heard Mandy speaking, as she grabbed Chrissy's hand and pulled her out the house and over to her car.

    "We have a really busy day today sis, so we don't have time for your normal half hour goodbye." Mandy said, as she opened the passenger door and helped Chrissy to get in.

    Becky stood and waved, as she watched Mandy drive away, then she went back in the house to finish sorting out the dishes, and then do some cleaning before heading back to bed. Even though Becky would go to bed early on a Sunday night with Chrissy, she could very rarely get to sleep. She'd just lye there and watch Chrissy sleep for a couple of hours. Not that it bothered Becky watching Chrissy sleep.

    Just like Mandy said, they had a really busy day at the shop. They had to get three days worth of orders ready for the changing service at the hotel, and then do all the Internet orders they'd taken over the weekend as well. They got it all done, and were glad to be closing the shop at home time and heading home. Mandy stopped in at the post office, and all three of them took the parcels in, then they went home to put their feet up.

    Mandy, Chrissy and Amy had all worked a little later today, so Ann and Amber were already home when they got there. Amy ran over and jumped on Amber's knee, and Chrissy did the same to Becky. Mandy just walked over and collapsed into one of the empty chairs next to Ann.

    "Tough day sis?" Ann asked Mandy with a pout, as she poured her a cup of tea out.

    "Thanks Ann. Yes it was, but we have a couple of days off now to recover." Mandy smiled, as she picked up the cup and took a sip from it.

    "Yep, two days to laze around and do nothing." Ann said with a grin. Carl and Sara had given Ann and Amber the Tuesday off as well, so they could spend the day with Chrissy and the others when they went to the spa at the hotel.

    "What is it you have planned for me tomorrow anyway?" Chrissy asked, when she stopped kissing Becky.

    "You will just have to wait and see young lady." Mandy said, as she tapped Chrissy on the nose, like she was some small child.

    "And no trying to help with breakfast in the morning, or you'll find yourself handcuffed to a chair." Becky said in a firm voice.

    "Do I have too? You know I hate sitting about while the rest of you are doing stuff." Chrissy sounded like a whiney teenager as she said it.

    "Yes you have to. I thought you said you liked that rule last year on Amy's birthday." Becky asked.

    "I did at the time, but now I hate it again." Chrissy rested her head on Becky's shoulder as she said it, and she started to kiss Becky's neck.

    Chrissy wanted to make the most of her last time to help sort out a meal for a day or so, so she was soon helping Becky get dinner dished up. Chrissy then helped Amy clear away the dishes, while Ann and Amber washed and dried them. Chrissy went up with Becky to take a shower, and then help her get ready for work.

    "I really hope none of you have gone too mad with my birthday? You know I don't need all that much fuss made over me." Chrissy said, as she let Becky wash her breasts for her.

    "I can't speak for the others baby, but I plan to spoil you rotten for the whole day. I know that Amy plans to do the same, and I guess the others will be just as bad." Becky giggled. "Face it baby, we all love you, and just want to show it." Becky added, as she turned Chrissy around and kissed her.

    "It is nice to be loved by so many." Chrissy smiled when they stopped kissing.

    "I still love you more than the rest of them." Becky said with a grin, just before kissing her again.

    Chrissy walked down stairs with Becky on her arm. Chrissy was in her bathrobe, and Becky was in a beautiful red evening dress. They both saw Vicky talking to Mandy, Ann, Amy, and Amber, but they all stopped when they heard Becky's heels coming down the stairs. Chrissy guessed they were talking about her, or something to do with her birthday.

    Vicky gave Becky a couple of minutes to say a proper goodbye to Chrissy, then they were in Vicki's car and heading out the drive and off to the club.

    "Is Chrissy excited about her birthday?" Vicky asked, as they headed for the club.

    "I think so, but she just thinks we're all going to too much trouble for her. The normal Chrissy response to anyone doing something for her." Becky giggled.

    "That sounds like our Chrissy." Vicky smiled.

    "I just hope the visit from her mum and dad goes okay." Becky said looking worried.

    "Don't worry about it to much Becky. Chrissy has a lot of people looking out for her now, and he was okay at the wedding." Vicky said.

    "I know that Vicky, but he's not had any time for her since then." Becky said with a little anger in her voice.

    "I don't think it's her dad she'll be happy to see. I know she'll love seeing her real mum again, as will you." Vicky smiled.

    "You're right there Vicky, I love chatting with Holly on the phone. It's like having a second mum, just like Prue treats me." Becky said with a grin.

    They were soon pulling up outside the club, and one of the bouncers took Vicki's car and parked it around the back of the club for her, so she could enter the club with Becky. They did a quick tour of the club and made sure everything was running smoothly before heading up to the VIP section to find Carla.

---

    It was later in the night when Becky was taking a break, and she sat there nibbling on some fries, then Carla came and sat down with her.

    "Do you want to share some fries with me Carla?" Becky asked, as she passed her the plate.

    "Thanks Becky." Carla said, as she picked up a fry and popped it in her mouth. "Did Mandy have time to chat with you about the reunion at all today?" Carla asked.

    "Yes she did, she told me everything you told her last night. I can't believe you sorted it all out so fast." Becky said looking a little shocked by it all. "I'm really glad that you will all be there to help keep Chrissy safe." Becky added.

    "We'll be keeping an eye on you as well, don't forget. Not everyone will be happy to see a couple of girls together, not to mention that one was not born that way." Carla said looking a little worried.

    "Who were you thinking of taking with us to keep an eye on everything?" Becky asked, as she took another fry.

    "Brad and Frank both offered before I had time to ask them or anyone else." Carla giggled. "If they can't make anyone think twice before having a go at you or Chrissy, then they deserve what ever they get for trying." Carla added with a grin.

    "What about the club, won't we need one of them to stay and watch over the other bouncers?" Becky asked.

    "No, Beth will keep an eye on everything, and Frank said that Paul and Mark will keep an eye on everything with her." Carla said taking another fry. "Frank said it would be good to see the pair of them having a bit more responsibility." Carla added.

    "Looks like you have everything sorted out." Becky said with a pout, as she realised just how organised Carl/Carla could be.

    "You still have the final say on everything Becky, you are the boss after all. I was just trying to make sure we had everything covered." Carla said, as she playfully put her arms up in surrender.

    "That's fine Carla, I just wonder why you even keep me around most the time. You still seem to run everything yourself." Becky said with a sigh.

    "You do a lot more than you take credit for Becky. You have a very happy work force under you, and this is the best paying club I own." Carla said looking a little shocked at what Becky just said. "I sometimes wish I could spare you to go and sort out some of the other clubs for me." Carla added with a grin.

    "I'm sorry Carla, but I'm not going to be away from Chrissy for any length of time, and I can't ask Mandy to spare her just to keep me company." Becky said.

    "I would never ask you to Becky. I have been thinking of having some of the managers from the other clubs to come here and spend some time learning from you though." Carla said, just to see what Becky thought of the idea.

    "That could work, but I'm not sure what I could teach them about running a night club. I just kind of do it." Becky said with a shrug. "I think Beth is ready to run a club, she's really good at her job." Becky offered as an idea for Carla to think about.

    "I hadn't thought of that. You have trained her really well, and she could go around the clubs sorting out any little problems they may have." Carla said, as she looked to be deep in thought about it all.

    "I'll leave you to think about it then Carla, and I'll go and carry on running this one for you." Becky smiled, as she stood up and walked away.

    Becky was glad to be heading home at the end of the night, she just wanted to cuddle up to Chrissy and enjoy her time with her tomorrow. Becky slipped into bed next to Chrissy, trying not to wake her up, but she smiled when she felt a warm pair of arms pull her into a hug. A nice sounding moan escaped from Chrissy's lips as she cuddled up to her. Becky was soon fast asleep in her loving wife's arms. "Life doesn't get much better than this." Becky thought to herself as she drifted off.

 

Chapter 3: Birthday Girl

    Chrissy woke the next morning, and smiled when she saw Becky still asleep facing her. Mandy had already got out of bed, and was taking a shower, Chrissy could hear the water running. She slid out of bed very slowly trying not to wake Becky, and she went over to her and Becky's room to have a shower herself. She'd just started to wash her hair when she felt someone wrap their arms around her waist, and cuddle her from behind.

    "Happy Birthday baby." Becky whispered in her ear. "Do you feel any older today?" Becky asked, as she turned Chrissy around so she could kiss her.

    "Not really, but I think I love you a little more today." Chrissy purred, as she kissed Becky back.

    "That's good to hear." Becky said with a grin.

    Once they thought they were both clean, they got out the shower and then slipped on some underwear before putting on the bathrobes and heading down for some breakfast. Mandy was already down there reading the paper and looking at the fashion section of the newspaper.

    "Happy Birthday sis!" Mandy said, as she put the paper down and held out her hands to get a hug.

    Chrissy ran over with a grin on her face, and jumped on Mandy's knee, as she hugged her. "Thanks sis." Chrissy said with a grin when they broke the hug.

    "Okay then take a seat and let me make a start on breakfast." Becky said, as she pulled out the chair next to Mandy.

    Chrissy sat on the seat, but she was pouting about it. Chrissy was soon jumping up to go and help Becky, but was led back to the table again and told to sit or else. Chrissy sat still for another couple of minutes before she saw that Mandy had finished her drink, so she stood up and poured her another one out.

    "Okay, that's it!" Becky said in a firm voice. "If you won't listen, then we'll have to do this the hard way." Becky said, as she walked over and sat on Chrissy's knee and forced Chrissy's arms behind her back and through the back of the chair.

    "What are you doing Becky?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.

    Chrissy was to busy trying to work out what Becky was doing, to see that Mandy had got up from the table and walked behind her. The next thing Chrissy felt and heard was a set of handcuffs being placed around her wrists.

    "You were warned last night sis." Mandy said, as she went and sat down again. "Thanks for the cup of tea by the way." Mandy added with a grin, as she picked it up and took a sip from it.

    "Okay, I'll be good from now on, and just sit here and wait for you to finish breakfast." Chrissy said, as she watched Becky get off her and then walk off to carry on sorting out breakfast.

    "I know you will princess, but you stay cuffed to that chair until I decide to release you." Becky looked over her shoulder with a grin on her face.

---

    Amy had woken up and was just getting in the shower when she saw Amber enter the bathroom. "Good morning my darling wife." Amber said with a grin, as she walked over and wrapped her arms around Amy's waist.

    "Morning, and how is my wife this fine morning?" Amy asked with a grin.

    "All the better for seeing you baby, and I haven't missed my chance to take a shower with you either." Amber purred, as she started kissing Amy while she tried to slip out of her nightgown. Amy helped her, and they were soon in the shower making out under the jets of water.

    Once they were done in the shower, and had some clothes on, they made their way down to the kitchen, but not before Amy jumped on the bed and woke Ann up. Then Amy and Amber both ran out the bedroom before Ann could mount an attack on them for waking her from a sound sleep.

    They were both running a little later than normal, so weren't shocked to smell bacon and sausage cooking as they went down stairs. They were shocked to see Chrissy handcuffed to the chair she was sitting on, while Becky dashed around sorting out breakfast.

    "Happy Birthday Chrissy!" Amy and Amber said, as they ran over and both hugged her at the same time.

    "Thanks. I'd hug you back, but as you can see, I'm a little tied up at the minute." Chrissy said, as she shot Becky a dirty look.

    "Hay! If you keep looking at me like that, I may decide to leave you there all day missy." Becky said looking serious about it, as she pointed a fork in Chrissy's direction.

    "I'm sorry, it was my own fault, I didn't listen when Becky told me not to do anything." Chrissy said looking very submissive all of a sudden. Chrissy just sitting looking down at the table after that, to scared to make eye contact with Becky in case she took it the wrong way.

    Amy and Amber went over and started helping Becky, and they were just putting it on the plates when Ann entered the kitchen rubbing sleep from her eyes. She saw Chrissy handcuffed to the chair and just stood with her hands on her hips.

    "Did someone try to help with breakfast then?" Ann asked. "Happy Birthday Chrissy." Ann added, as she wrapped her arms around her in a hug.

    "Thank you Ann. I was wrong to try and help Becky make breakfast." Chrissy said without looking up at any of them.

    Ann thought Chrissy was acting a little odd, but shrugged it off, as she went and sat down in her normal spot.

    Amy and Amber started bringing the plates over to the table, and Becky brought a plate over with enough on it to feed herself and Chrissy. Chrissy waited for Becky to undo the handcuffs, but got worried when she just sat down next to her and started eating breakfast. Becky would offer Chrissy a fork full of food every so often. Chrissy was to scared to asked Becky to undo the cuffs, so she sat quietly taking the food Becky offered her.

    "What time are we going out today?" Ann asked, as she watched Becky put another fork full of food in Chrissy's mouth.

    "Carl's sending a car to pick us all up at midday, then we will be taken to the hotel for an afternoon of being pampered at the spa." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy to see what she thought of that, but Chrissy kept her head down as she chewed on the food in her mouth.

    Chrissy had heard what Mandy said, but didn't want to do anything that would force Becky to keep her in the handcuffs any longer, so she kept her head down. She got even more worried when she heard Becky speak.

    "I don't think she's interested Mandy. Maybe we should leave her here then." Becky said with a smile.

    "I'm sorry Mandy. I didn't mean to be rude. That sounds really nice." Chrissy said, as she looked up at Mandy very quickly before lowering her head again to look down at the table. Chrissy was careful to make sure she answered all the girls questions after that.

    They all thought Chrissy would have been more talkative with it being her birthday, but they just put it down to her playing this little game with Becky while she fed her breakfast to her. Once they had finished eating, Amy and Amber set to work doing the dishes while Ann and Mandy had another cup of tea.

    Becky wiped Chrissy's mouth for her. "There you go Chrissy. All clean again." Becky said, as she looked around Chrissy's mouth to make sure she hadn't missed any spots.

    "Thank you for the lovely breakfast, and for feeding me." Chrissy said with her head lowered again. She hoped that Becky would release the cuffs now, so she could go and get ready.

    Becky went to help clean up the kitchen, and left Chrissy sat in the chair feeling sorry for herself. Once everything was cleaned and put away, Becky walked over to where Chrissy was sitting there and undid one of the cuffs, but Chrissy got a shock when she closed it again once she had removed Chrissy's hands from the chair. Part of Chrissy wanted to ask why, but another part told her to just keep quiet and this will all be over soon. So she let Becky lead her up to their room, where Becky led Chrissy over to the bed and sat her down on it.

    "You sit and behave while I go and get ready to leave for the hotel." Becky said, as she pattered Chrissy on the head.

    Chrissy had had enough of this game, so she waited for Becky to enter the bathroom, then she got up and went over to her bed side table and opened the draw to get the spare key out for the handcuffs, but she couldn't see it in there. "Where the hell is it?" Chrissy said, as she tried to move some things around just in case it had slipped under them.

    "You looking for this?" Becky said from the bathroom door, as she held up all the keys for the handcuffs. "I thought I told you to stay on the bed?" Becky added, as she walked over and led Chrissy back to where she'd been sitting earlier.

    "I'm sorry Becky, please forgive me." Chrissy asked with worry in her voice.

    "You will be sorry when I've finished punishing you for not doing as you're told young lady." Becky said, as she undid one of her cuffs and fed Chrissy's hand through the end of the rail at the bottom of the bed.

    "W…W… What do you mean by punishment?" Chrissy asked looking really worried now.

    "You'll just have to wait and see, won't you." Becky said, as she lifted Chrissy's legs up onto the bed and made her lye down with her feet pointing up the bed towards the pillows. Then Becky went back to the bathroom to carry on getting ready.

    Chrissy lay their trying to work out what Becky meant by punishment, and was getting more and more worked up about it all when she heard Becky coming back out the bathroom. Chrissy looked over expecting her to be dressed and ready to leave, but she was far from being dressed to go any place.

    Becky was stood in the doorway to the bathroom wearing a red corset with a red ribbon above it tied in a big bow covering her breasts, and she had red stocking that attached to the corset by little straps. Becky wasn't wearing any panties either; she just had another ribbon tied around her bum that was tied in a bow over her nether region.

    "Happy Birthday baby." Becky said with a grin, as she walked over to the bed and stood just to the side of where Chrissy was lying.

    "You look really sexy Becky." Chrissy said with lust in her eyes now. All the worry washed away. "So this is what you call punishments then?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "No, the punishment is you have to lye there and look at your gift, but you can't open it." Becky said with a pout. "I'll just have to open it myself then, and tease you with what you could have had." Becky added, as she reached up to undo the bow covering her breasts.

    Chrissy looked shocked when Becky said that, and she was soon pulling on the cuffs in some strange hope she could break them and get to Becky before she undid the bow herself. She soon stopped struggling when Becky put her hand on Chrissy's chest to stop her moving around, and to try and calm her down bit.

    "Please stop baby, you'll hurt yourself." Becky said in a worried voice, as she pulled the keys out from someplace and reached up to undo the cuffs.

    Chrissy had her arms free again, and she was soon pulling Becky onto the bed and lying her on her back so Chrissy was looking down at her. "You really do look very sexy, and very beautiful Becky." Chrissy said with a grin, as she ran her finger up towards the bow wrapped around her breasts.

    "Are you going to open your present then, or what?" Becky asked with lust in her eyes.

    "I'm not sure, I might save it until later. Leave you cuffed to the bed until I get home later." Chrissy said with an evil grin as she picked up the cuffs and waved them just above Becky's head.

    "I am your gift to do with as you please." Becky said with a little worry showing on her face.

    "I never have been one for waiting to open my presents." Chrissy said with a grin, as she threw the cuffs to the other side of the bed and then set to work undoing the bow that covered Becky's breasts.

    Chrissy knew just how to make Becky feel good, as she started to nibble on one of Becky's nipples while she rolled the other between her thumb and forefinger. Becky was soon moaning as she had an orgasm. Chrissy started kissing her way down Becky's body until she reached the second bow, and she pulled this one off with her teeth while Becky looked down between her own breast watching her do it.

    "God you are so sexy baby." Becky said, as she tilted her head back, due to Chrissy sticking her tong right where she knew it would drive Becky over the edge again.

    They played around for some time, and Chrissy ended up naked at some point. They both lay in each other's arms, as they came down from another orgasm. Chrissy was happy with her gift from Becky.

    "Thanks for the present babe." Chrissy purred, as she planted kiss after kiss on Becky's lips.

    "That was just the first of many gifts you'll be getting today baby." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her really tight.

    "You had me really scared down in the kitchen, I thought you were going to keep me cuffed all day." Chrissy said, as they hugged.

    "I thought you seemed a little quiet down there, but just thought you were playing along." Becky said. "I'm sorry for that, but it was just some fun to lead you up to the first gift I had for you." Becky added with a smile.

    "And what a very nice gift it was. Well worth the little bit of worrying I had to live with." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky again.

    "I'm glad you liked it." Becky said with a grin.

    "I plan to keep using it as much as I can." Chrissy said just before kissing her again.

    "We better see about getting up, or the car will be here for us, and we won't be ready." Becky said, as she broke away from Chrissy and slid off the bed before helping Chrissy to get up as well.

    Chrissy helped Becky change out of her corset and stockings, then they helped to get each other dressed before heading down to join the others.

    Amy ran over and gave Chrissy a birthday hug when they walked into the living room. "Happy Birthday sis!" Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy. "We were all worried about you when you went up stairs with Becky." Amy added with a pout.

    "Sorry about worrying you all. I just felt a little weird with my hands cuffed behind my back while Becky fed me breakfast." Chrissy said with a smile, when they broke the hug.

    "What did you think to the gift Becky got for you sis?" Mandy asked with a grin. Chrissy just went all red faced, and then cuddled up to Becky a little more. "I take that reaction to mean you liked it." Mandy added with a giggle.

    Chrissy was glad when she heard the doorbell, so she could run off to answer it. Amy and Becky were close behind her. Chrissy found Dennis stood there smiling at them.

    "Hi Dennis." Chrissy smiled. "Does this mean we're going to the hotel in a limo?" Chrissy asked, as she looked around Dennis to see what he was driving.

    "Good afternoon Chrissy. Do you think I'd take such beautiful ladies out in anything else?" Dennis said, as he stepped aside to let Chrissy see the limo parked out on the road.

    Chrissy started grinning, and was soon being hugged by Amy and Becky, as they joined in the excitement with her. They dragged Chrissy out to the limo where Dennis was just opening the door for them to get in. Amber ran over to the limo with Ann close behind, while Mandy locked up the house and then walked over to let Dennis help her get in.

    Dennis never bothered asking the girls if they wanted to take a tour around the city, and just did it. The girls all giggled as they drove past people trying to look in the car to see if anyone famous was in it. The ride seemed to be over to quick, and Dennis was soon pulling up in front of the hotel, and helping them all to get out the car.

    The staff at the hotel all knew the girls by now, so they were led through to the spa and then spent the afternoon being pampered, and swimming in the pool. Carl had also sorted for them all to have their hair and nails done. They were then taken up to Carl's penthouse, so they could get ready for dinner.

    "How you enjoying your birthday so far sis?" Amy asked, as they went up in the elevator.

    "I'm having a great time." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "I hope you don't mind waiting for you presents until later at dinner? We just thought it would be better for you to open them all at the same time, while everyone is there to see you do it." Mandy said.

    "I don't mind at all sis. I was just a little shocked to find out about the dinner party Carl had planned for me." Chrissy smiled, as she stood hugging Becky.

    "I asked Carl to sort it out, and I'd pay for everything, but he wouldn't let me." Amy said with a pout.

    "Well it's the thought that counts Amy, but you really didn't need to go to so much trouble for me." Chrissy said, as she stepped over to where Amy was stood with Amber, so she could hug her.

    "You missed out on having a birthday at all last year because of me. I wasn't going to let you miss out again this year." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    "Hay! If you hadn't risked your life to save mine, I probably wouldn't be here right now." Chrissy said, as she looked Amy right in the eyes after breaking the hug.

    "It's still the best thing I ever did." Amy said with a grin.

    "Are you sure it's the best thing you ever did Mrs Ripley?" Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow, as she looked between her and Amber.

    "I know Amy loves me Chrissy, but everything we both have now is all because of what she did for you that day. So yes it was the best thing she ever did." Amber said with a grin, as she wrapped her arm around Amy's waist.

    They were soon in Carl's penthouse where they set to work getting ready for dinner. As they would be going to the club after the party, Carl and Vic were letting Cathy and Maria get them ready tonight. Carl had also gone with Vic to collect Chrissy's real mum and dad from the airport, and would be running a little late.

    The girls were all getting ready in the one bedroom, and helping each other to get dressed, while Chrissy and Amy sorted out makeup. It was like a mad house, but they were all giggling, as they got ready.

    Becky had talked Chrissy into wearing her little red dress, and thigh high red leather boots that she wore once before when she surprised Becky. The dress drooped low enough at the front to shot a nice amount of cleavage, and drooped all the way down her back, and just stopped above Chrissy's backside. Chrissy even put the red fishnet tights on to finish off the outfit.

    "I don't know why I let you pick my outfits for me." Chrissy said, as she struck a sexy pose.

    "You look amazing in that dress." Becky said with a grin, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist. "And those boots just make me want to keep you here all to myself." Becky added with a purr.

    Amber had Amy dressed in a blue version of the same outfit as Chrissy, and she thought Amy looked just as beautiful. Neither Amy nor Chrissy looked like they had ever been anything other that girls all their lives. Amber and Becky stood and watched, as Chrissy and Amy walked off towards the living room.

    "I don't know about you, but I'm not letting Amy out of my site tonight at the club." Amber said, as she stood next to Becky watching the two of them swing their backsides from side to side, as they walked away.

    "I'm beginning to wish I'd brought the handcuffs with me now, so I could keep her with me all night." Becky said with a grin.

    Amber and Becky both turned to look at Mandy when she spoke to them both. "I'm not sure that was the best choice of outfits for them both."

    "What makes you say that Mandy?" Becky asked with a grin. "I think they both look really sexy." Becky added still grinning.

    "I think they do too, but I'm not sure how Holly and Greg will take it when they see their daughter dressed like that." Mandy said in a whisper. "I have a feeling that you dressed Chrissy like that just to get a rise out of Greg though." Mandy said with a raised eyebrow.

    Becky just started grinning, as she wondered off to finish getting dressed for the party. Ann and Amber were both left standing there with their mouths open, as they realised just what Becky had done.

    "You let Becky dress Chrissy like that, and she has no idea her mum and dad will be at the party?" Ann asked looking a little shocked.

    "Yep, I must admit that I'm looking forward to seeing the look on Greg's face when he sees Chrissy." Mandy said with a grin.

    "You can be so evil Mandy." Ann giggled, as she gave Mandy a quick hug before turning around so Mandy could help with the zip on her dress.

    It was now dark outside, and with all the lights on in the living room, it had turned all the glass doors into a large bank of mirrors. Ann, Mandy, Becky, and Amber all found Chrissy and Amy striking sexy posers in them when they walked out the bedroom.

    "I hope they don't end up getting arrested later." Amber said, as she watched them standing together with an arm around each other.

    Amy and Chrissy spun round when they heard Amber speak, but they were both grinning as they said together. "If you've got it, flaunt it." They both put a hand on their hip and stuck their hips out to one side in another sexy pose.

    "You still think this was a good idea?" Mandy asked Becky, as she leaned forward and whispered in her ear.

    Becky just turned to look at Mandy, as she did a nervous chuckle. Mandy could tell that even Becky was having second thoughts about it now. "We better see about going down to the party." Becky said, as she walked over and took Chrissy by the hand and led her to the elevator.

    Amber did the same with Amy, and was soon following close behind, with Ann and Mandy bringing up the rear.

    Carl had set up the party in one of the function rooms, so the girls made their way there when they got off the elevator. Carla and Vicky were standing just outside the room when the girls got there.

    "Is everyone here then Carla?" Mandy asked, but she gave Carla a look, which meant she was asking if Chrissy's mum and dad had arrived okay.

    "Yes everyone is in there waiting for the birthday girl." Carla said with a grin. "Happy birthday Chrissy." Carla said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    "Thanks Carla thanks for doing all this for me." Chrissy said, as she hugged her back.

    "Happy birthday Chrissy." Vicky said, as she also gave her a hug.

    "Thanks Vicky. You're both looking very beautiful tonight." Chrissy added when she broke the hug.

    "We both knew that we'd have to spend a little extra time looking beautiful tonight, being out with all you." Vicky said with a grin, as she looked at them all standing there.

    "Shall we see about going in? Cathleen and Kat have been asking when you'd all be getting here." Carla said, as she led them all into the room.

    Chrissy could hear lots of people talking until they all saw Carla, then the room went very quiet until they saw Chrissy, and then they all started cheering and clapping. Chrissy could see all the normal faces, but she saw that Jo, and Dan was sitting at a table waving at her and Amy. Rachel and Sam were sitting at the same table, and were also waving at them. But the biggest shock for Chrissy was seeing her real mum and dad sitting at a table with Mable, Prue, Frank, David, and Kim.

    "Mum, dad?" Chrissy mouthed, as she looked at them both. Chrissy started trying to make her dress a little bigger, as she tried to pull it down and up at the from, all at the same time.

    "I wouldn't keep pulling that dress down baby, you're going to have your panties on show at the back." Becky whispered in her ear, as she leaned over.

    "Did you know they would be here when you got me to wear this dress and these boots?" Chrissy asked through gritted teeth, as she tried to keep smiling at everyone.

    "Don't look so worried baby. He can't deny that you're all woman in that dress." Becky said with a grin. "Come on, let's go and say hello to them." Becky added, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and led her over to where they were both sat looking at them, as they walked over.

    "Hi mum, dad. I'm surprised to see you both here." Chrissy said sounding very nervous.

    "Hello dear. Happy birthday." Holly said, as she stood up and hugged her daughter.

    "Thanks mum, it's really great to see you here." Chrissy said, as she hugged her mum back, and tried not to start crying.

    "You're looking very beautiful dear." Holly said, as she took a step back to get a better look at her daughter. "Doesn't she look beautiful Greg?" Holly asked, as she looked down at Chrissy's farther, who was still sitting there looking at what Chrissy passed of as being a dress. "Well don't just sit there you big ox, stand up and give your daughter a hug." Holly snapped at him.

    Chrissy was a little shocked when her mum spoke like that to her dad, but she also felt a little happier knowing that her mum had him under her thumb. He was soon standing up and holding his arms open for Chrissy to step into.

    "Happy birthday." He said, as he hugged her.

    "Thank you sir." Chrissy said, as she broke the hug with him.

    "Do you not want to call me dad any more?" Greg asked looking a little sad about it.

    "I didn't think you'd want me to sir." Chrissy said looking nervous.

    "I know that we haven't spoken much since you got married, but I would really like for you to call me dad. The same goes for you Becky, but only if you really want too." Greg said, as he looked at them both.

    "Thanks for coming down to see me on my birthday, dad." Chrissy said with a smile, as she gave him another hug.

    "Yes, thanks for coming down to see us dad." Becky smiled, as she also gave Greg a hug.

    Greg smiled and he hugged both girls together. "I'm sorry to sound like a parent when I say this, but do you really go out dressed like that?" Greg asked once they broke the hug. And he stepped back to take another look at the dress and boots Chrissy was wearing.

    Everyone within earshot had to giggle when they heard him comment about the dress. "Great, now he wants to play the worried parent." Chrissy said, as she rolled her eyes at him, just before she giggled some more. "Don't worry dad, all the girls are wearing this stuff now days." Chrissy added, as she pulled Amy over to stand next to her.

    "Yes I can see that, but I still think you forgot to put the dress on." Greg said, as he looked at Amy's dress, or lack of one.

    "Mum, dad I'd like you to meet Amy, Amber, and Ann." Chrissy said, as she pointed at each girl in turn.

    "It's nice to meet you all, and I'd like to thank you for saving my daughter last year Amy." Greg said, as he nervously held out his arms to give Amy a hug. "I'm sorry about what happened with your parents as well." Greg added, as he broke the hug with her.

    "I'd like to thank you as well dear, for saving my little girl." Holly said, as she pulled Amy into a hug. Amy felt better getting this hug, than she did getting the one off Greg.

    "Chrissy returned the favour when my farther tried to kill me, so you don't need to thank me really." Amy said, as she hugged her.

    "I can see you're just like Chrissy when it comes to someone paying you a complement." Holly said with a giggle.

    "I'll come back and chat some more later, but I better go and say hi to everyone else." Chrissy said with a smile, as she let Becky lead her away to meet some of the others that had come to her party.

    "I can't believe how different your dad is about you." Becky said, as they walked over to say hi to Jo, Dan, Sam and Rachel.

    "I know what you mean. Does it look like he's lost some weight as well?" Chrissy asked, as she looked over her shoulder and watched her dad sit back down next to her mum.

    "I'm not sure, I've not seen enough off him to judge that one for you." Becky said, just before they got to the table where Jo and the others were sitting.

    "Happy birthday Chrissy!" Jo said, as she stood up and pulled her into a hug. Dan stood and also gave Chrissy a hug, then Sam and Rachel did the same.

    "That is one very sexy dress you have on girl." Jo said with a grin, as she looked her and Amy up and down.

    "Thanks Jo. I think Becky was going for the shock factor with my parents." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky, who was just stood grinning at all the complements her wife was getting.

    "Looks like it worked." Rachel said with a giggle. "But you do look really good the pair of you do. Looking at you both now, I can't believe you weren't born girls." Rachel added with a pout.

    Chrissy slowly worked her way around everyone, and thanked them for coming. They all sat down and had the meal before Chrissy sat down to open all her presents, which turned out to be a pretty large amount. She got clothes, a new mobile phone, and a new laptop. She got half a dozen pairs of boots and lots of jewellery as well.

    Carl sorted out with a member of staff to have all the stuff dropped off at Chrissy's home tomorrow lunchtime, so none of them had to worry about getting it home later tonight.

    Chrissy finally made her way back to her mum and dad, so she could ask them how long they'd be staying, and see how they were doing.

    "You have quite a lot of friends now dear." Holly said, as Chrissy sat down next to her with Becky sitting down next to her.

    "Yes I do mum." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at her mum. "I'm really glad you and dad came down to see me, that's the best present I could have ever asked for." Chrissy added, as she threw her arms around her mum and hugged her.

    "We thought it was about time we came and saw where you were living now days. I must say you're doing very well for you self." Holly smiled, as she looked around the room.

    "I doubt dad came willingly." Chrissy said with an odd look at her mum.

    "Not at first, but something happened that forced him to finally change his mind." Holly said, as she looked over at Greg sat on the chair next to hers.

    "Are you staying here at the hotel?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, Mable was kind enough to let us stay with her." Holly said. "She has a beautiful big house doesn't she?" Holly added in a whisper.

    "Yes she does, and she loves looking after people as well. I loved living there with Mable and the others, but I really love my own home with Mandy, and Becky here." Chrissy said with a grin, as she pulled Becky in tight to herself.

    "Mable speaks very highly of you too dear. I'm glad you finally found a real place to call home, and lots of friends. You always looked so lonely back when you lived with us." Holly said, as she looked to be deep in thought.

    Chrissy didn't want to think about the days when she was living back up there, so she changed the subject. "How long will you and Dad be staying?"

    "We'll be here until Sunday, then we'll be out of your hair again." Holly said with a giggle.

    "I didn't mean it like that mum. I'd really like to show you around a bit, and spend some time with you both." Chrissy said with a grin. "That is if dad wants to be seen out with me?" Chrissy added looking worried, as she looked over at him.

    "Of course I want to be seen out with you, just as long as you wear more than you are now." Greg said, as he pointed up and down Chrissy's body.

    Chrissy had to giggle when she saw her dad playing the worried farther, but she kind of liked it. She just wished he'd been more like this from the start. "You don't need to worry about me dad, I have plenty of protection when I'm out dressed like this." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "It's a father's job to worry about his daughter." Greg said looking very serious.

    "Thanks dad, that mean a lot, but you don't have to worry when I have Frank and Brad looking out for me." Chrissy said with a grin, as she pointed over towards two large men stood just off to one side.

    Frank and Brad saw Chrissy point at them, so they made their way over to see if she needed anything. "Is everything okay Chrissy?" Frank asked, as he looked at Greg, not sure if he liked him or not.

    "Everything is fine Frank; I was just telling my farther how well you and Brad protect me and the others while we're out at the club." Chrissy said with a grin, as she saw her Dad looking at the size of these two men.

    "It would be a very cold day in hell before I let anyone lay a finger on little Chrissy here." Frank said, as he looked Greg straight in the eyes. Frank wanted to let Greg know that what he did to Chrissy all them years ago was well out of line, and if he had any thoughts of ever doing something like that again, then just forget it.

    "The same goes for me." Brad added, as he also gave Greg the same look Frank was.

    "Thank you for looking out for my daughter like you do. I'll sleep better knowing she has you keeping her safe." Greg said sounding nervous, as he held out his hand to shake both Frank and Brad's hands. Greg looked even more nervous when he felt their hands engulf his own like he was a small child.

    Frank and Brad both shook Greg's hand, and then winked at Chrissy just before walking off to rejoin Ann and Prue on the other side of the room. Chrissy was trying not to giggle when she saw how Frank and Brad were just scaring her dad for fun.

    "You okay dad?" Chrissy asked, as she watched some of the colour coming back to his cheeks.

    "I'm fine." He said, as he took a sip from his glass of wine. "I wouldn't want to upset either of them." Greg added with a nervous chuckle.

    Chrissy thought about telling him about the guy at the Halloween party last year, but thought better of it, now he was playing the protective farther. So she started chatting about other stuff instead.

    It was soon time for Chrissy to move the party over to the club, so she said goodbye to everyone that wasn't going, and then they all climbed into the Limo's and headed off to the club.

    Chrissy and the girls all had a great time at the club, they all danced and got merry. Chrissy and Amy only had one spot of trouble when some guy pinched Amy's bottom, but before Amy could turn around and slap his hand away. The guy was down on his knees with his hand bent back in a very painful way by Jo.

    "Apologise to the nice young lady!" Jo said down the man's ear.

    "I'm sorry, I'm really sorry." The man said with pain in his voice.

    "Just because a girls looks nice, does not give scum like you the right to think they can pinch, or cop a feel when ever they feel like it." Jo said, as she let go of the man's hand.

    The whole club had gone quiet as Jo shouted at the man. He looked relieved when Jo let go of his hand, but it was short lived when Frank appeared in front of him looking really angry.

    "Okay pal, walk, or fly? You pick." Frank said, as he pulled the man to his feet like he weighed nothing at all. The man was soon walking very fast towards the exit with Frank close behind.

    Chrissy and Amy both hugged Jo, and thanked her for sorting him out. Both girls were going to have a word with Carl about making sure she got a bonus for what she did. Neither Chrissy nor Amy got any more trouble for the rest of the night after Jo's little display.

    The girl's were all happy, but really tired by the time the club closed, but they all stopped to have a drink with the staff, and they all sang happy birthday to Chrissy. Chrissy just sat there giggling, as she cuddled up to Becky on one of the sofas in the VIP section.

    Carl rang for the Limo's and then helped the girls getting in them when they arrived at the club. Then they all headed home to get some sleep, it had been a really long day, but lots of fun to go with it.

    Chrissy was looking forward to spending some time with her mum and dad, and also letting the girls spend some time with them. But for right now, all Chrissy wanted was to get out of the boots, and spend some time playing with her gift of Becky, or off Becky.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 2
Chapter 4: Meet the parents

    Amy and Amber were the first two to get up and make their way down to the kitchen. They put the kettle on and made a start on making a pot of tea while they worked out what to cook for breakfast, or brunch, as it was after eleven in the morning now.

    Chrissy and Becky were the next two to turn up, followed by Mandy and Carl. Carl had come back with them last night after Chrissy's birthday party at the club, and spent the night with Mandy. Chrissy and Becky had had some fun in their own bed.

    "Hi sis!" Amy shouted, as she ran over to hug Chrissy and Becky. "Did you enjoy your birthday yesterday?" Amy asked with a grin, as she broke the hug.

    "Yes, I had a really great time. Best birthday ever." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Do you need any help with breakfast Amy?" Becky asked from Chrissy's side.

    "I think Amber and I can cover it today, so just relax and enjoy being with each other." Amy smiled, as she turned around and ran off to carry on helping Amber make BLT's for them all.

    Chrissy jumped up from the table and ran over to great Mandy and Carl when she heard Mandy talking from just outside the kitchen.

    "Carl, I'd like to thank you for getting my parents down here for my birthday. It was a really great surprise." Chrissy said, as she hugged him just after they entered the kitchen.

    "You're most welcome Chrissy. Just glad you liked it." Carl said, as he hugged her back, just before leading Mandy over to the table and helping her to sit down.

    Amy and Amber soon had brunch ready and they all sat eating them, then Chrissy and Becky did the cleaning up, before sitting back down to enjoy another cup of tea. Chrissy was soon jumping back up when she heard the doorbell; she knew it was the hotel delivering her presents from last night.

    Chrissy smiled when she opened the front door and found Linda standing there smiling at her. Linda was one of the girls that dropped off their lunch at the shop, and picked up the orders for the changing service at the hotel. "Hi Linda, did you end up drawing the short straw then?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, I jumped at the chance to bring all your gifts home for you." Linda smiled. "This is some house you live in Chrissy." Linda added, as she walked back to her van.

    "Thanks Linda, do you need any help bringing it in the house?" Chrissy asked from the front door.

    "Yes, if it's not too much trouble." Linda smiled.

    Chrissy and Becky both smiled, as they ran out to help Linda bring everything into the house. Amy and Amber were soon out there helping, and they got everything piled up in the hallway, just as Carl and Mandy came out the kitchen.

    "What sort of time do you call this?" Carl asked Linda with a very serious look on his face.

    "I'm… I'm sorry sir, but this is the time I was told to deliver them." Linda said looking really worried she'd made a mistake.

    Carl couldn't keep a straight face any longer, and started grinning. "Don't look so worried Linda, I was only teasing you." Carl smiled.

    "Don't scare the poor girl like that Carl." Mandy said, as she playfully slapped him on the arm.

    Linda just let out a sigh, when she realised Carl was just playing around, and she hadn't got the wrong time.

    "I'm sorry Linda; I forget that not everybody understands my sense of humour some times." Carl chuckled. "Do you forgive me?" Carl asked with a pout.

    "Yes sir, I forgive you. I was just worried someone had given me the wrong time to drop the items off." Linda said looking relieved now.

    "Please call me Carl." Carl said with a wave of his hand.

    "Thanks Carl. Do you need me for anything else, or can I make my way back to the hotel?" Linda asked with a smile.

    "Nope, I think you should be safe to go back to the hotel now, just as long as you've dropped off all the gifts for Chrissy." Carl said, as he watched Chrissy, Becky, Amber, and Amy all making their way up stairs weighed down with presents.

 

    Linda was gone by the time they all got back down stairs, so they went back to the kitchen. "What do you have planned for today Chrissy?" Carl asked, as he sat cuddling with Mandy.

    "I was going to take a walk around to Mable's and visit with my parents for a little bit." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "I can drive you there if you want some company?" Becky said, as she cuddled with her.

    "No, you need to get some more sleep, you have work tonight." Chrissy said in a firm voice. "I'll be alright going on my own." Chrissy added.

    "I'll come with you Chrissy, I'd like to talk with your mum, and find out something more about your childhood." Amy said with a grin.

    "I'll come for a walk with you as well." Amber said with a smile. "That is, if it's okay with you Chrissy?" Amber asked.

    "I'd really like the company, so it's fine with me." Chrissy smiled. "I still feel a little scared around my farther, even nowadays." Chrissy added looking worried.

    "It didn't look like he wanted to hurt you last night, maybe ground you for what you were wearing." Amy giggled.

    "Hey! You were wearing the same outfit as I was." Chrissy said.

    "He's not my dad though." Amy grinned.

    "Good point." Chrissy said, as she found the floor in her argument with Amy. "Speaking of that, how the hell could you make me wear that outfit, when you knew my parents were going to be there?" Chrissy asked, as she turned to look at Becky.

    "I'm sorry baby, but I just wanted him to see what you were now." Becky said it with a pout, but Chrissy could tell she was trying not to grin.

    "And what is that then, a hooker? Because that's what the look said when he first looked at me." Chrissy asked. She had found it a little funny when she saw the look on his face, so she didn't look very angry with Becky as she said it.

    "No, not a hooker, just a very sexy young woman." Becky purred, as she leaned over and kissed Chrissy. "And you really did look all woman last night."

    "I must admit it was kind of cute when he got all protective about what I was wearing." Chrissy said with a grin. "Made me feel like a teenage girl going out on a first date, and her farther not liking what she was going out in." Chrissy giggled, just before kissing Becky again.

    "I loved what we were wearing last night, but there was a problem with them I thought." Amy said.

    "And what was that? I thought you looked really hot in that little blue number." Amber said with a grin.

    "They're not very practical for running around in, when you're playing with kids." Amy said with a pained look on her face. "I thought I was going to twist an ankle more than once." Amy added with a giggle.

    "I know what you mean Amy. Sara and Cathy ran over a couple of times and warned me, that I was flashing everyone my panties, because the dress had ridden up at the back while I was playing with Cathleen and Kat." Chrissy went a little red in the face as she said it.

    "I was amazed to see the pair of you even trying to run around in those boots." Mandy said looking a little shocked about it still.

    "You soon get use to walking in them, you just have to remember not to try and do any sudden turns." Chrissy said with a worried look. "We better go and get ready to leave, or we won't have much time to spend with them." Chrissy added when she looked at the time.

    Becky stopped down stairs with Carl and Mandy while Chrissy went to get ready. Amy and Amber followed Chrissy upstairs to get ready as well. Ann wasn't home; she'd spent the night with Brad at his place.

    "Did you have much time to talk with Chrissy's parents yesterday about the school reunion?" Becky asked Carl once she knew Chrissy was out the way.

    "Yes I did." Carl said looking surprised. "It went a lot better than I thought it would." Carl added.

    "In what way, did it go better than you thought?" Becky asked looking worried.

    "I mean Greg was fine with it all, no arguments or anything. He was glad that I'd be sorting it all out and making sure his daughter would be well protected." Carl said with a raised eyebrow.

    "Really? He's really changed; I wonder what's brought all this fathering stuff on with him." Becky said looking shocked.

    "I'm not sure, maybe Holly has finally made him understand that they now have a daughter, and he needs to get use to that." Mandy said with a hopeful look.

    "That would be great if it was the case sis." Becky smiled. "So when do we tell Chrissy about the reunion, and the fact she'll be going?" Becky asked.

    "I've arranged for us all to go out for a meal on Sunday with Chrissy's parents, so they can put her mind at ease when we tell her. They have some other stuff they want to talk to her about as well, but they wouldn't say any more than that to me about it." Carl said.

    "This is a huge relief to be truthful with you; I thought we'd have a battle on our hands getting this to work." Becky said with a sigh.

    "Yes, I was expecting to have trouble convincing Chrissy to go if her farther put his foot down, but this makes it all really simple." Mandy smiled. "I can't wait to see the faces when her old class mates see her now." Mandy added with a grin.

    "They can look all they want, but I'll be letting them know that she's all mine." Becky sat grinning.

    "I'm sure you will Becky, I'm sure you will." Carl chuckled. Mandy and Becky started to giggle as well.

---

    Chrissy had spent half an hour looking for the perfect outfit to wear. After what she was wearing last night, she wanted to let her farther know that she can look like the perfect daughter most the time. It was too cold out for a summer dress, so she went with a pair of pink leggings and a denim skirt over the top, and a long sleeved T-shirt style top also in pink. Then she grabbed her winter coat before heading back down stairs to see if Amy and Amber were ready yet.

    Amy and Amber were sat in the living room with Carl, Mandy, and Becky, both of them ready and waiting on Chrissy.

    "About time, we were just about to send out a search part." Amy said.

    "Sorry, but I was trying to find the perfect outfit to wear." Chrissy said looking nervous.

    "You look really nice baby." Becky said, as she got up and walked over to where Chrissy was stood just inside the living room. "You look very respectable, and cute." Becky added with a grin.

    "Thanks babe." Chrissy smiled.

    "You have fun, and I'll see you later." Becky said, as she gave Chrissy a kiss.

    Amy and Amber both got up and made there way out the front door, and then all waved to Becky as they walked off towards Mable's. Chrissy and Amy loved the sound of the heeled boots clicking on the pavement as they walked along.

    Chrissy wasn't very talkative as they walked along, but she was glad to have Amy and Amber with her. Chrissy was hanging onto Amy like a small child when they got to Mable's front door. They rang the bell and then waited for someone to answer it.

    "Hello dears, please come in, it's too cold to be standing outside." Mable said, as she stepped aside to let them all enter the house.

    Once inside and the door closed, they all gave Mable a hug before they took their coats off and hung them up before following her to the dinning room. Chrissy's parents were sitting at the table with a cups of tea in front of them.

    "Hi mum, dad." Chrissy said looking nervous.

    "Hello honey!" Holly said, as she got up and walked over to give her daughter a hug. "You look more beautiful each time I see you Chrissy." Holly added when she stopped hugging her, and stepped back to take a better look.

    "I'm sorry about the outfit last night mum. Becky was having some fun with dad. This is more like what I normally wear, when I'm not working in the shop that is." Chrissy said sounding even more nervous.

    "Calm down dear, your farther and I thought you looked very beautiful last night." Holly said, as she led Chrissy over to the table and helped her to sit down. "You've grown into a beautiful young woman, and we both worry about you that's all." Holly added, as she went to greet Amy and Amber.

    "It's nice to meet you again Mrs Clarke." Amy smiled.

    "Please call me Holly." Holly said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and hugged her.

    Amy took the hug, and loved every minute of it. "Thanks Holly, it's nice to meet you after hearing so much about you from Chrissy." Amy said.

    "Well we did meet last night, but it was a little busy at the party to really find time to chat." Holly giggled. Holly broke the hug with Amy and then pulled Amber into one. "Hello Amber. I must say that you and Amy make a very cute couple, just like Becky and my Chrissy." Holly added with a grin.

    "Thanks Holly. I owe Chrissy so much for keeping Amy safe, so I got the chance to let her know how I felt about her." Amber said, as she looked at Chrissy with pride. "And she helped me get a really great job as well." Amber added with a grin.

    Holly let Amy and Amber take a seat at the table then she took her seat again. Mable got some more cups out and then poured them all a cup of tea.

    Chrissy's dad had sat watching the girl's greet each other without saying anything, but he did smile at Chrissy when Holly sat her down at the table.

    "Is everything okay dad?" Chrissy asked still looking worried.

    "Yes, just fine Chrissy. I'm just glad to see your mother so happy." Greg said with a smile, as he watched his wife hugging Amy and Amber. "Your mother is right; you have become a very beautiful young woman." Greg said looking down at the table.

    "Thanks dad, but why the sudden turn about?" Chrissy asked looking puzzled. "I didn't think you liked what I'd become, and just said what you said at my wedding to keep mum happy." Chrissy added in a whisper, as she too looked down at the table.

    "I just didn't understand it Chrissy. Add to that the way I reacted when I first saw you dressed, and I've just felt like I failed as a farther." Greg said with a sigh. "But watching the look on your mothers face every time she gets some new photos from you, as made me realise that you're still the same person. I'm just a little slow on the uptake." Greg added with a chuckle.

    "I'm sorry about the way I looked last night, but Becky wanted you to see that I was a woman now." Chrissy said with a pained look. "I don't normally dress like that, well not very often anyway." Chrissy added with a little giggle.

    "I was a little shocked to say the least. You looked like one of the starlets you see on telly, or in them music videos you used to watch." Greg said, as he waved his hands in the air, just like any worried dad would.

    "So does this mean you'll talk to me more when I call to chat with mum?" Chrissy asked with some hope in her voice.

    "Yes, I promise to take a much bigger interest in your life from now on. If only to stop you going out dressed like you were last night." Greg said with a smirk, which let Chrissy know he was just teasing her.

    Chrissy felt really good when she saw her dad smirk, she'd not seen him look like that since before he found her that day and beat her. Chrissy really could see her dad had finally come around to who she now was.

    Amy, Amber, Holly, and Mable all felt better when they saw Chrissy start to giggle and have fun with her dad. Amy and Amber were soon learning some new things about Chrissy growing up, or more to the point Chris, as she was still a boy then. The girls all loved Holly from the start, and were soon warming to Greg when they saw how he was going out of his way to make Chrissy feel wanted as a daughter.

    The girls stayed for most the afternoon and only left when they had to get back to start dinner, or Becky wouldn't get fed before she left for work.

    "Will you come round to our house for dinner tomorrow night?" Chrissy asked her mum and dad, as they walked her and the other two to the front door with Mable.

    "We'd love to dear. I'd really like to finally get a look at this house you all live in." Holly said with a smile, as she gave all three girls a hug.

    "That's great, Becky and I will come and pick you up just after five tomorrow." Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged them both again. "I'll see you tomorrow then, and have fun going sight seeing." Chrissy added, as she ran to catch up with Amy and Amber, whom were standing at the edge of the driveway.

    "It looked like you were having fun with your dad back there." Amber smiled, as they all walked home.

    "I was, I can't believe how different he is again. That was just how he used to be when I was little." Chrissy said with a smile and a sigh.

    "Well what ever the reason, don't knock it. If he wants to be part of your life again, then let him." Amber said with a shrug.

    "I wish my dad had turned out to be like yours Chrissy." Amy said with a sad look, as she thought about her own dad, and what he tried to do to them all.

    "I'm sorry Amy if this is hard on you." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and hugged her.

    "Don't be sorry Chrissy. I thought it was nice to see him trying to show you how much he still loves you." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    The girls were soon walking in the front door at home, and they took their coats off and went to the kitchen to make a start on dinner. Once they had it planned out and underway, they all went to get changed. Chrissy wanted to go and spend some time cuddling with Becky in bed before dinner was ready.

    Chrissy walked into the bedroom and saw a lump in the bed, so she went over and slipped under the covers where she found a lovely warm Becky sleeping. Chrissy cuddled up to her and lay there watching her sleep; she knew she must have nodded of because the next thing she knew, Becky was kissing her.

    "How did things go with your dad?" Becky asked with some worry in her voice when she saw Chrissy open her eyes and smile at her.

    "It was great babe. He really is trying to make up for all those years we never spoke. I had a fun afternoon with them both." Chrissy smiled.

    "I'm glad he's finally come to his senses baby." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

    "So am I. I felt like his daughter this afternoon."

    Chrissy looked at the time, and realised she needed to get back down stairs and help with dinner. She gave Becky another quick hug and a kiss on the lips, then she was out of bed and running out the room. Becky just watched her leave, and giggled at the way she ran off.

    Amy and Amber had already got dinner under control, so Chrissy just helped out were Amy and Amber needed it. Mandy had left a note saying she would be eating out with Carl, and would be home later. Ann had sent Amber a text message saying she'd be eating out with brad, so it was just the four of them for dinner tonight.

    Becky turned up just as they were dishing it up, so she took her seat at the table and waited for Chrissy to bring their plates over. The food was great. Chrissy went up to help Becky get ready for work, once they finished eating, while Amy and Amber sorted out washing and drying the dishes.

    Vicky and Carla dropped of Mandy and Ann when they both turned up to pick up Becky. Carla asked if everything went okay at Mable's, and smiled when they all said it was a nice afternoon, and they found out some juicy gossip about a young Chrissy. Carla made Amy and Amber promise to spill it all when they had more time, but they really needed to get to the club. They all waved them off at the front door, before heading to the living room for the rest of the evening.

    Chrissy asked Mandy about finishing a little earlier tomorrow, so they could get home and sort out a nice dinner, as she had invited her parents over. Mandy was fine with it, and was looking forward to entertaining them.

---

    Amy and Chrissy spent all day at work the next day putting the orders together for the hotel, and the Internet, while working out what they would be making for dinner. They had everything finished at the shop by two in the afternoon, so they locked up the shop and then called in at the post office before going home.

    Chrissy took lead in the kitchen, while Amy, Amber, and Becky did what Chrissy told them to. They soon had it all cooking, or ready to be put on when the time was right, so they all ran off to get ready for dinner. Mandy offered to go and pick Chrissy's parents up, as she wasn't doing much else. Chrissy used the extra time to make sure everything was perfect, and she looked nice in her dress. All the other girls had taken a little pride in how they looked as well.

    "Don't look so nervous baby." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy trying to calm her down. "Everything looks perfect, including you my little princess." Becky added with a smile.

    "I hope so Becky, I'm really scared about all this." Chrissy said, as she closed her eyes and took a couple of deep breaths, just before she heard Mandy coming through the kitchen door with Holly and Greg close behind.

    Chrissy blushed when her dad handed her a bunch of flowers and then kissed her on the cheek. "You look really beautiful tonight Chrissy." Her dad said, as he stepped back to let Holly hug her daughter.

    "You do look very beautiful dear." Holly said as she broke the hug. Holly was really enjoying all this time she was getting with Chrissy and the other girls.

    "Thanks mum, dad. And thank you for the flowers, they're really pretty." Chrissy said, as she looked at them.

    Amy stepped over and took the flowers from Chrissy. "I'll put them in some water for you sis." Amy smiled.

    "Thanks baby sister." Chrissy smiled; as she let Amy take the flowers and wonder off to get them in some water.

    "This is a very nice home you have Mandy." Holly said, as she looked around at the size of the kitchen alone. "I think this kitchen is larger than my whole house." Holly giggled.

    "Thank you Holly. It is quite large, but with Chrissy and the others living here with me, it doesn't feel like it any more." Mandy smiled.

    "Yes, Chrissy said you use to live here all on your own before she took root here." Holly said with a grin, as she looked over at Chrissy.

    "Chrissy was the best thing to ever happen to me, and I'm sure she'll say the same about me." Mandy giggled, as she also looked at Chrissy, whom was cuddled up to Becky looking very red faced.

    Greg was just speechless at the size of the house, as he stood off to one side letting Holly do all the talking for them both.

    "Would you like a quick tour of the house before we sit down to eat?" Mandy asked.

    "Only if it's not any trouble." Holly smiled.

    "No trouble at all." Mandy said, as she started walking towards the living room.

    Greg soon found himself being pulled along by Holly, while Chrissy and Becky followed close behind. Amy and Amber stopped in the kitchen to keep an eye on dinner, and set the table in the dinning room so they could make a good impression on Chrissy's parents at dinner.

    By the time Mandy finished showing Greg and Holly the house, Amy and Amber had the table set, and dinner was ready to serve, and was on the table ready for everyone to help themselves. Ann had got home and brought Brad with her, as a guest. Greg wondered if he was there to make sure nothing bad happened, but he also knew that Ann was dating him, so it could just be as simple as that.

    The dinner went well, and Holly told more stories about Chrissy growing up, but never touched on her dressing or getting caught by her dad. Greg was still nervous around Brad, after the comment at Chrissy's birthday party, and Brad could see it on Greg's face. Chrissy could see it as well, and it was making her nervous.

    After dinner they all went to the living room to sit and talk some more, but before Greg could sit down, he felt a large hand wrest on his shoulder. He turned to see Brad looking at him. "Is there a problem Brad?" Greg asked trying not to sound scared as he looked at this hulk of a man.

    "I hope not Mr Clarke. I want to apologies if Frank and I worried you the other night, we think the world of Chrissy, and just wanted to let you know that we'd do anything to keep her safe." Brad said, as he smiled at Chrissy, and then went back to looking at Greg.

    "Please call me Greg, and thank you for taking such good care of my little girl for me." Greg said looking worried still. "I must admit that you on your own look very intimidating, but with Frank there as well… That is just scary." Greg added with a nervous chuckle.

    "I'm sorry about that Greg, just Frank's way of making a point." Brad chuckled. "I can see that you're not the same person that hurt Chrissy all them years ago, and I hope you can enjoy her company as much as we all do now." Brad added with a smile, as he looked over at Chrissy again.

    Greg felt a little better now he knew that Brad and Frank weren't waiting to beat him like he'd beaten Chrissy. He was soon being pulled down onto one of the sofas next to Chrissy and Becky.

    Amy sat on another sofa facing Chrissy, and she was looking at the way Greg would listen and smile, as Chrissy spoke to him about different things. Amy found herself wondering how Greg could come to terms with what Chrissy was now, when her own father just wanted to kill her right until the very end of his life. Amy was broke out of her thinking when she heard her name mentioned.

    "Are you okay Amy?" Chrissy asked with some worry showing, when she saw the look on Amy's face, as she looked at Greg.

    "How can you sit there like that after what you did to her?" Amy asked with anger in her voice.

    Greg looked shocked to hear such a question being asked of him, but before he could give any sort of an answer, Ann snapped at Amy. "Amy! What sort of a thing is that to ask someone? Apologise and keep quiet, unless you can act a little more polite." Ann was upset with Amy's outburst.

    Amy looked at Chrissy and saw the shocked look, and then she looked around the room and saw the same shocked looks from everyone else. Then she realised what she'd said herself and put her hand over her mouth, as she jumped up and ran out the room Saying, "Sorry!" as she left the room in tears.

    Greg didn't know what to say, or how to answer the question Amy had just asked. "I think I better leave, so you can go and sort Amy out. I'm sorry if I've caused any trouble for you all." Greg said, as he stood up to leave. Holly got up as well, but Greg stopped her. "Stay and spend some time with your daughter, I'll see you back at Mable's later." Greg added with a smile.

    "Please don't go dad, just let me go and see what has Amy so upset first." Chrissy said, as she jumped up and ran out the room to go and find Amy.

---

    Amy had run up to her bedroom and fell on the bed sobbing her eyes out. "Why did I have to say that?" Amy said to herself. She looked up when she heard a knock on the bedroom door, but she didn't answer who ever it was. She saw the door open, and Chrissy poke her head round it.

    "Can I come in and talk to you Amy?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "Sure, it's your house Chrissy." Amy said with a snuffle, as she wiped her eyes.

    Chrissy walked over to the bed and sat down next to were Amy was still lying down before she spoke again. "What's wrong baby sister?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy; I didn't mean to say what I said out load." Amy said, as she sat up and looked down at her lap, to ashamed to look up at Chrissy. "I saw the way your farther was with you, and started to wonder why my own farther couldn't treat me the same way." Amy added with a sigh.

    "So you're not really mad with my farther then, but the fact that yours never took the time to get to know the real you?" Chrissy asked, as she pulled Amy to her for a hug.

    "You just looked so happy Chrissy, I got jealous, and before I knew it I'd spoken." Amy said, as she started crying again. "Does everyone hate me now?" Amy asked.

    "No one hates you sis, where all worried about you, and my dad is going to leave and return to Mable's, so you can come back down." Chrissy said, as she stroked the back of Amy's hair.

    "Please don't let him leave because of me Chrissy!" Amy said, as she sat up looking worried. "I'll stay up here out the way until they leave. I won't cause any more trouble." Amy said, as she tried to get Chrissy to stand up and stop her dad leaving.

    "He won't stop unless he sees you come back down, do you really think any of us could talk knowing you were up here feeling sorry for yourself?" Chrissy asked, as she started pulling Amy along with her towards the bedroom door. "Tell him you're sorry, and then explain why you said what you said." Chrissy added.

    "I'm not sure I can Chrissy, but I'll come down and say sorry to him." Amy said, as she finally stopped fighting with Chrissy, and started walking next to her back down to the living room.

    They found Greg standing in the hallway with Brad blocking the front door, stopping Greg from leaving.

    "I thought I asked you to wait until I'd had a word with Amy?" Chrissy asked with a pout when she hit the bottom step on the stairs.

    "I'm sorry, but I didn't think you'd be able to talk Amy into coming back down. And I didn't want to make any more trouble." Greg said.

    "Well you don't know me very well then." Chrissy said with a smile. "Now will you come back to the living room? Or do I get Brad to carry you there?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "I'll come back to the living room." Greg said with worry in his voice, as he looked over his shoulder to see where Brad was.

    Everyone was glad to see Amy enter the room being pulled along by Chrissy, and even happier to see Greg enter the room just before Brad walked in. Chrissy sat Amy down next to Amber, who promptly wrapped her arms around Amy to stop her running away again, while Chrissy sat back down next to Becky. Greg took the seat he was sat in before the trouble with Amy, and waited to see what would happen next.

    "I'm sorry for speaking out of turn to you Greg, can you please forgive me?" Amy asked, as she looked down at her lap.

    "I can understand how you must feel about me Amy. I deserve much worse than you could ever do to me for what I did to Chrissy. Please don't let it bother you." Greg said with a sad look.

    "I wasn't angry at you Greg, I was angry that my own farther wouldn't take the time to learn who I was before he died, so I could have what you know have with Chrissy." Amy said close to tears again. Amber pulled her tighter into a hug with her.

    "I'm sorry I can't answer that question for you, but he was a fool for not trying too." Greg said. "I think you're a beautiful young woman, just like my Chrissy is." He added with a smile, as he looked at Chrissy sat next to him.

    "Thank you for saying that, Chrissy is my best friend, and it's an honour to be compared to her." Amy said feeling a little better about it all.

    "I'd be happy to leave, if you find me being here to hard for you to deal with Amy?" Greg asked.

    "No, please don't leave. I was just being silly, and getting jealous over nothing." Amy said sounding worried. She didn't want to upset Chrissy now she was spending some time with her dad.

    "Okay then, I'll stay, but only because you asked me so nicely." Greg chuckled.

    Becky was taking the night off from the club, and had given Brad the night off as well, so they didn't have to rush off and get ready to leave for the club. Chrissy was glad about that, she got to spend more time with her loving wife, while she chattered with her parents.

    It was just after 10pm when Greg and Holly were ready to go back to Mable's, so Brad offered to drive them there. Ann was going to spend the night round at Brad's, so she packed a small bag, and gave it to Brad to take out to his truck.

    The girls gave Holly and Greg a hug before they let them leave. Greg and Holly had another busy day of sight seeing tomorrow, thanks to Carl sorting out a driver and guide for the day to run them around.

    The girls all returned to the living room, so they could relax for a little longer before heading up to bed. Amy ended up sat between Amber and Mandy on one sofa, while Chrissy and Becky were on another.

    "I'm really sorry about my outburst Chrissy. I just got so mad the more I thought about how nasty my farther was, that I spoke before I realised what I'd said." Amy said looking a little sad about it all still.

    "Don't worry about it baby sister. It's all water under the bridge now." Chrissy said with a shrug.

    Amy was happy to see that Chrissy was still her friend after her outburst, so she let it drop, and they sat talking about how different Greg was to the first time Mandy and Becky met him. And even at Chrissy's wedding. This new Greg was fun to be around, and he was treating all the girls like his daughters by the time he left. Mandy and Becky could see what Carl was getting at now, when he was talking about the school reunion and Chrissy.

    The girls all called it a day, and made sure everything was turned off and locked up before they went up to bed.

 

Chapter 5: Take a look around

    Chrissy got a shock just before lunchtime the next day when she saw Carl walk in the shop, he was followed in by her parents. Her farther was carrying the basket of food.

    "Mum, dad! What you doing here?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face, as she ran down the shop to give them both a hug.

    "Your mother wanted to see where you worked." Greg said, as he looked around at all the alien peace's of clothing around him. "Do people really wear this stuff?" He asked, as he took a nervous swallow.

    "Yes dad, you know us girl's like to feel nice." Chrissy said with a grin, as she struck a sexy pose.

    "Christine! Don't tease your farther like that." Holly said, but she was trying not to giggle when she saw Greg trying to find some place to look that didn't have sexy looking underwear hanging from it.

    Carl had turned the sign to say closed for lunch, and locked the door. So they made their way to the back of the shop where Amy and Mandy were sorting out plates for them to have their lunch on. Mandy had heard Chrissy shouting mum and dad, so she knew they had extra guests for lunch.

    Amy took the basket of food off Greg, and then started getting the tubs of food out, so they could make a start on putting it on their plates.

    "This is a very impressive shop you have here Mandy." Holly said with a smile.

    "We have Holly. Chrissy and I are joint owners remember." Mandy smiled.

    "Oh yes, I forgot all about my little girl being a partner in the business." Holly said with pride.

    Once they finished eating, Mandy and Chrissy showed Holly around the shop, while Greg dried the dishes for Amy. Carl packed everything away again once it was all dried.

    It was soon time for Carl to get back to the hotel with the changing service orders, so Greg helped him carry everything out to his car, and then Holly and Greg said goodbye to the girls before they got in the car and left with him. Amy, Chrissy and Mandy all waved before going back into the shop to carry on sorting out the Internet orders.

    Chrissy and Mandy had decided to close the shop on the Saturday, so the girls could spend the day showing Holly and Greg around. So they closed the shop up that night, knowing they wouldn't be back now until Monday.

    Becky and Amber were working on dinner when Mandy, Chrissy and Amy got home. Mandy went up to get changed and take a shower. Amy and Amber decided to do the same, while Chrissy just sat at the kitchen table keeping Becky company while she kept an eye on dinner cooking.

    Chrissy helped Becky dish dinner up when the others came back down. Ann was having dinner with Brad, so she hadn't come home since she left with Brad the night before, when they took Greg and Holly back to Mable's last night.

    Once dinner was out the way, Chrissy went up to help Becky get ready for work, and to take a shower together, then she spent some time saying goodbye to her at the front door when Vicky arrived. The girls spent the rest of the night relaxing in front of the telly until it was time for bed. Vicky had dropped off Ann, when she came for Becky, so Amy was soon cuddled up between Ann and Amber as she fell asleep.

---

    The girls weren't picking Greg and Holly up until midday, so Chrissy let Becky sleep in while she went down to sort out some breakfast for the others. Amy and Amber soon joined her down there, and they had BLT's nearly ready when Mandy and Ann walked into the kitchen. Both were looking like they needed a cup of tea really badly.

    "Good morning Mandy, Ann." Chrissy said with a smile. "There's a fresh pot of tea on the table, and breakfast will be ready in a minute." Chrissy added with a smile.

    Ann and Mandy just groaned at her, as they took a seat at the table and helped each other to make a cup of tea. Then they both sat taking sips from them before they tried to speak again.

    "Man, that hits the spot." Ann said with a sigh, as it looked like she was letting the hot liquid recharge her body for her, and wake it up fully.

    "You've got that right Ann. I don't know how you girls can be so full of energy before your first cupa of the day." Mandy said, as she put her cup back down on the table in front of her.

    Chrissy, Amy and Amber just giggled, as they finished making breakfast. They were soon sat at the table eating and planing out where to go with Greg and Holly. Carl and Brad were going to be joining them, so Greg wouldn't be the only guy walking around with a bunch of girls.

    The girls finished eating breakfast. They set to work cleaning the house, and doing the washing. Before they all went up to get ready for when Carl and Brad turned up in the minibus from the hotel, that Carl was using for the day, so none of the girls would need to drive, and it would make parking easier with it just being the one vehicle.

    Becky was still fast asleep in Mandy's bed, so she slipped under the cover and lay her head on the pillow facing Becky. Chrissy never got tired of watching Becky sleep, just like Becky could lie and watch Chrissy sleep the same way. Chrissy was sad that she had to wake her up, but if they were ever going to be ready when Carl and Brad turned up, she had no choice. Chrissy leaned forward and started kissing Becky on the lips, as she forced her tong inside Becky's mouth. Becky started to moan, and was soon opening her eyes, and returning the kiss.

    "Morning sleepy head." Chrissy smiled, as they stopped kissing.

    "Good morning baby." Becky purred, as she pulled Chrissy closer again for another kiss. "Is it breakfast time already?" Becky asked when they parted again.

    "No, it's nearly lunchtime babe." Chrissy giggled. "You must have been really tired when you got home from the club, you never moved when I got up this morning." Chrissy added with a pout.

    "I was pretty tired. Does that mean I missed out on talking a shower with you baby?" Becky asked looking sad.

    "Nope, I thought I'd wait, so we could still shower together. I went straight down and had breakfast, and helped the others get the house work down." Chrissy smiled.

    "I better see about making a move then, so I can help you get clean after doing all that work." Becky said with a grin, as she sat up in bed.

    Becky and Chrissy were soon running to their own bedroom to take a shower and get ready, nearly knocking Mandy flying as they ran out her room, as she was walking in.

    "Sorry sis." Chrissy said, as she ended up throwing her arms around Mandy so they didn't fall over.

    "I love you to sis." Mandy giggled, as she kissed Chrissy on the cheek, as they hugged each other. "And what have I told you about running in the house young lady." Mandy added, as she tapped Chrissy on the nose, just like a parent would do to their child.

    "Sorry mummy." Chrissy said in a little girl voice. "May I go get clean now?" Chrissy asked, as she looked down at the floor like a naughty child might, when they knew they'd done something wrong.

    "Yes you may, and don't forget to wash behind your ears!" Mandy shouted, as she watched Chrissy run off after Becky. "And no running in the house!" Mandy shouted even louder, just before she walked into her bedroom giggling to herself.

    The girls were all ready when Carl and Brad turned up. Mandy gave Carl a hug, like they hadn't seen each other in days, and Ann ran over and jumped up into Brad's arms.

    "Hello princess." Carl said with a smile, when he stopped kissing Mandy. "I take it you're all ready to leave then?" Carl asked, as he looked at all the girls ready to head out the house.

    They all nodded and said yes, so Carl let Brad lead the way, and he waited with Mandy, while she armed the alarm and locked the front door. Ann got in the front with Brad, as he was driving, and all the others teamed up on the seats behind. Once everyone was seated, Brad started the minibus, and set off to collect Holly and Greg from Mable's.

    Chrissy jumped out the minibus when they pulled up outside Mable's, and she went to the front door and knocked. Greg opened the door and then let Holly leave before he followed her out, closing the door behind him.

    "You're looking lovely again today dear." Holly said, as she put her arm through Chrissy's, as they walked to the minibus.

    "Thanks mum. You're looking really nice as well." Chrissy said in return. "Hi Dad. You ready to spend a fun day with all your daughters then?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as her dad helped her and Holly to get on the minibus.

    Greg was just about to comment that the other girls would never think of him as a farther, when they all shouted. "Hi mum, hi dad!" Greg looked a little shocked at first, but soon started grinning at the thought of having a large group of girls calling him dad.

    "Hello dears." Holly smiled, as she took her seat, and pulled Greg down next to her.

    "Hi girls, Carl, Brad. I must say you're all looking as beautiful as always." Greg said, as he took his seat and looked around the minibus.

    Greg was worried the girls were going to drag him around shops while they spent the day cloths shopping, but seeing Brad and Carl made him feel more relaxed. He felt even better when they parked at a museum and went inside. They spent the rest of the day going between museums and art galleries, and having a really good time together.

    They stopped for a late lunch when they all heard Becky's tummy let them know it needed food. Becky went red faced when it happened, because they were all standing in a gallery at the time, where it was very quiet.

    It was just after seven in the evening when Brad pulled up outside Mable's to drop Greg and Holly off.

    "Thanks for a great day out." Greg said with a smile, as he got a kiss on the cheek from all the girls.

    "Yes thank you for a wonderful day." Holly said, as she gave each girl a hug before getting off the minibus. "I can't remember the last time I had such a good time." Holly added with a giggle.

    "We'll see you tomorrow lunchtime when we come to pick you up, so we can go to the hotel for the meal." Chrissy said, as she hugged both her parents.

    "Okay dear, have fun at the club tonight." Holly said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    "I always have a great time when I'm out with Becky." Chrissy said grinning.

    "I hope you're going to be wearing more cloths this time?" Greg asked with a worried look only a farther would have.

    "Don't worry daddy, I always dress just right when I go out to the club. Becky never complains." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked over her shoulder at Becky, still sat on the minibus.

    "That's not helping to make me feel any better about it all." Greg said looking even more worried.

    "Come on dear, let the girls go out and have a good time." Holly said with a giggle, as she started dragging Greg towards the front door of Mable's house.

    Greg had more to say, but stopped when he saw the look Holly gave him, so he just smiled and then said, "Have a good time!"

    All the girls waved to them, as they drove away in the minibus, so Brad could drop them all of at home again.

    Once Carl and Brad had dropped off the girls, they left to go and get ready for the club, while the girls ran around trying to get ready themselves.

    Vicky picked the girls up just after nine, and they made their way to the club. Chrissy and Amy stopped to look across the road like they always did before entering the club, but like always there was never anyone stood there. Becky wrapped her arm through Chrissy's, and led her into the club. Amber did the same with Amy, and they were soon sat in the VIP section having a drink before they went down to the dance floor.

    Sara and Cathy turned up just after the girl's got there, so they all went down to the dance floor together. The DJ put on a slow song, so Becky could spend some time with Chrissy. Sara and Amber saw it as a good way to get a little closer to their partners as well, so they were all soon holding each other close, as they danced around.

    Mandy got back to the VIP section after taking a walk around with Carla, she found Becky, Chrissy, Amy, and Amber looking warn out on the sofas. "I see the day finally caught up with you all then." Mandy giggled, as she sat down next to Carla on another sofa.

    "I'm amazed they kept dancing as long as they did." Carla said with a giggle, as she looked at them all fighting to stay awake. Chrissy was cuddled up to Becky. And Amber was cuddled up to Amy.

    Frank and Brad had to help the four girls get out to Vicki's car at the end of the night. Vicky drove them all home. Carla was stopping the night, so he helped Mandy and Ann get the girls in the house, then he left Mandy and Ann to help get them ready for bed.

 

Chapter 6: Time to come clean

    The girls had all slept in, and didn't get up until just after eleven the next morning. They only had toast for brunch, as they were having dinner with Chrissy's parents later on in the afternoon.

    Chrissy had really enjoyed spending time with her real mum and dad. It was nice to have her dad back in her life again. She dragged Becky up stairs with her when it was time to start getting ready, and the others followed them up to get ready as well.

    Carl had sorted out cars for everyone, so they were all at the hotel when he and the girls arrived there. Brad walked over to Ann, and then they all took their seats around the large table. Chrissy ended up with her dad sitting next to her, and Becky on the other side of her.

    The food was great, and Chrissy thought the only thing that beat it was the company she had to eat it with. Soon they were all sitting around with full bellies, and talking about the fun they had the day before, and other stuff as well.

    "I hear you had a call from a girl you use to go to school with the other week." Greg asked, as he looked at Chrissy.

    "Yes I did. She wanted to know if I was interested in going to a school reunion, but don't worry dad, I won't be going." Chrissy said, trying not to worry her dad with any of it.

    "Would you have liked to have gone to it Chrissy?" Greg asked.

    "Part of me would have, but I don't think I'd be very safe there. Look how you reacted when you saw me dressed that day." Chrissy said with a gloomy look.

    "I'm sorry about that Chrissy. Not a single day goes by that I don't hate myself for what I did to you." Greg said looking down at the table. "If the only reason is because of you being worried about what people will think. Then I want you to go." He added, as he looked up at Chrissy with a tear in his eye.

    "Thanks dad, but I'm too scared of what could happen to Becky as well. It's not worth the risk, but thanks anyway." Chrissy said, as she gave her dad a hug to let him know everything was okay between them now.

    "I think you better tell her the news Becky." Greg said, as he looked over Chrissy's shoulder at her.

    "What news is that?" Chrissy asked, as she broke the hug, and looked at Becky and then her dad again.

    "I'm sorry baby, but I felt bad after what happened the other week, so I had a word with Carl. I wanted to work out some way of making it safe for you to go to the reunion." Becky said looking nervous.

    "What did you do?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "Carl's booked a room at a hotel for the reunion, and he's covering the cost of it all. He's even got security for the night, so we'll be safe while we're there." Becky said sounding excited about it all now.

    "So you're saying that I'll be going to the reunion then after all?" Chrissy asked with shock.

    "Yes, and Mandy and the others will be there as well. That was the only point Carl made when he offered to cover the cost." Becky added with a grin.

    "I don't know what to say, Are you sure this will be okay with you dad? What about the shame when people find out what I am now?" Chrissy asked with worry, as she looked at her dad sat next to her.

    "I don't feel any shame Chrissy. I'm proud and very lucky to have you as my daughter." Greg said, as he pulled Chrissy closer for a hug. "I just wish I'd seen it sooner." He added, as he hugged her even tighter.

    Chrissy could see her dad was crying when they finally broke the hug. "Don't cry dad, we have plenty of time now. I'll come and visit you and mum all the time." Chrissy smiled.

    Greg let out a sigh, and then looked at Holly for the answer to a question that had not been asked. Holly gave Greg a nod, as if to let him now it was okay to tell Chrissy something, so he turned back to look Chrissy in they eyes.

    "I wish that was true Chrissy, but I'm running out of time." Greg said with a lump in his throat.

    "What do you mean?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

    "I'm dying Chrissy. I have cancer, and have been given less than a year to live." Greg said with fear in his voice.

    Chrissy found herself sitting at the table, but all of a sudden it felt like she wasn't really there any more, or she wished she wasn't. That way she wouldn't have heard what her dad just told her. Before Chrissy knew what she was doing, she started screaming no at the top of her lungs, and she started crying, then she found it hard to breath, as the room went dark.

    "Chrissy! Chrissy!" Chrissy heard Becky's voice trying to break through the darkness she found herself floating in. She slowly felt the world seeping back in, and then she found herself looking up at Becky. "Don't try to sit up yet baby, just rest for a little longer." Becky said, as she stroked Chrissy's hair.

    Chrissy looked around and could see Mandy, Amy, Amber, and Ann all standing around her with tears in their eyes. Then she remembered what her dad had said to her before everything went black, and she knew it was all true.

    "Where's my dad." Chrissy asked, as she tried to sit up, but Becky softly pushed her back down again so her head was resting in her lap.

    "I'm right here Chrissy." Greg said, as he took hold of Chrissy's hand and pattered it with his other one. "Are you okay?" He asked with worry clear in his voice.

    "Why did you do all this, if you're only going to leave me again?" Chrissy asked feeling angry, but bursting into tears again.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, but I didn't want to die without you knowing how proud you've made me." Greg said. "I didn't want any unfinished business between us." He added with tears running down his face.

    Holly pulled Greg over to her, as he started to cry like a baby. "Come on Greg, let it all out." Holly said, as she rubbed his back. "Just give Chrissy a little time to recover from the shock, and she'll want to hug you too." Holly added.

    Becky helped Chrissy to sit up once Prue had taken a quick look at her, then Chrissy cuddled up to her father like a small child would. She just stayed there for quite some time not saying anything to anyone.

    "Are you feeling any better now Chrissy?" Greg asked.

    "Not really dad. How am I supposed to feel when someone tells you something like that?" Chrissy asked, as she sat up and looked at her dad.

    "I'm not sure, but you took it about as well as me and your mother did." Greg said with a weak smile. "I am very proud of what you've done with your life though Chrissy, and I know you'll be well looked after." Greg added, as he looked at Becky and the others all sat around looking at them with worried and sad faces.

    Chrissy just pushed herself into her dad again and let him hug her some more. She was trying to make up for all those years they never spoke. Chrissy did break the hug when her dad spoke again.

    "I do have a favour to ask you Chrissy, and all your new family. I know I don't have any right to ask you for anything, but I would be grateful if you'd do this for me." Greg said.

    "Name it dad; I'd do anything for you, if I can." Chrissy said, as she waited for her dad to ask the question.

    "When I've gone, will you let your mother move down here to be near you all? I'll die happy knowing she's being looked after, and not morning my loss." Greg asked.

    "Consider it done dad." Chrissy said, as she hugged her dad again. She never even bothered asking the others, they all would have said yes to that request and they all did later.

    Mable came over a little later and sat with Holly and Greg to have a chat about some stuff. Chrissy was still cuddled up to her dad, as they started talking.

    "I heard the request you asked of Chrissy, and I would like to offer Holly a place at my house. I have lots of room, and I've loved having her company this past week." Mable said with a smile, as she pattered Holly's hand.

    "Thank you Mable, but I wouldn't want to impose on you or any of the others." Holly said. "I have enjoyed this past week also though." Holly added, as she gave Mable a hug.

    "Well it's settled then Holly." Mable said in a firm voice. "Greg! Your Holly will be well looked after under my roof, but I'm not sure who will be looking after who." Mable added with a chuckle.

    "Thank you Mable." Greg smiled. "She's spent all these years looking after me, that I was worried about what she'd find to do with her time once I've gone." Greg added with a chuckle.

    "You've never been any trouble dear, just a little pig headed from time to time." Holly smiled. "But I'm glad to see that you've even grown out of that now." Holly added, as she looked at how he was sitting with Chrissy cuddled up to him.

    "That's a nice way of putting it dear. Most would just call me stupid." Greg said, as he hugged Chrissy a little tighter, making her smile up at him. He kissed her forehead and smiled back down at her.

    Chrissy wanted to go and ask Carl and Becky about the details for the reunion, but she thought she could ask them about it after her mum and dad went back home tomorrow. So she spent the rest of her time with her dad.

    Carl and Mandy sorted out so all the girls could go and see Holly and Greg off at the airport, this way Chrissy got to spend a little more time with her dad before they left.

    "I'll be up to see you soon mum, dad." Chrissy said, as she hugged them both. "If you need anything, just let me know, and I'll sort it out for you." Chrissy added.

    "Thanks dear, but we're pretty well covered with most things. And Carl left us his number with the same advice you just gave us." Holly smiled.

    The girls gave Holly and Greg a hug when their plane was called for boarding, and then they waved as they made their way through to departure.

    Becky cuddled up to Chrissy on their way home, and then she led Chrissy up to there bedroom when they got there. Becky could see that Chrissy had only just been holding it all together since her dad told her the shocking news yesterday. Chrissy finally broke down and just sobbed herself to sleep in Becky's arms, as she hugged her on the bed.

    Mandy never opened the shop that day; they just went back on the Tuesday instead. It was a busy day, but it helped to keep Chrissy focused on something other than what her dad had told her. Chrissy finally got around to asking Carl and Becky about the plans for her school reunion and she loved the idea's Carl had come up with. She was also happy that all the others would be there too.

 

Chapter 7: Planning the reunion

    Chrissy started calling her mum and dad most nights and she would chat to her dad for just as long as she did her mum. Becky and the others were amazed she never ran out of things to say night after night. Chrissy also started calling Debbie to see if she needed any help organising the reunion, but Carl had given her numbers for people that specialised in that stuff, so she was happy to let them do most the work.

    It was during one of these phone calls that Chrissy found out Debbie had a baby, and another one on the way. Chrissy had called during feeding time, and the baby wasn't very happy about it. Debbie said, "Can I call you back when the little ones been fed and settled down for the night?"

    "Okay Debbie, I'll speak to you later." Chrissy said, just before putting the phone down again.

    Chrissy walked back into the kitchen with her mobile in her hand, she walked over to the table and sat down on Becky's lap and kissed her on the lips.

    "That was a quick call to Debbie, is everything okay?" Becky asked.

    "Yes, she was busy feeding her baby. I never realised she'd had any children." Chrissy said sounding surprised.

    "She'd never said anything to me when I spoke to her either. How old is it?" Becky asked.

    "I'm not sure yet, but I'll find out later. She was in the middle of feeding it; she's giving me a call back later." Chrissy smiled.

    Becky had just left with Vicky to go to work at the club, when Chrissy's mobile rang, and she saw Debbie's name come up. "Hi Debbie, sorry about calling you while you were busy," Chrissy said.

    "Hi Chrissy. Don't worry about it, is there ever a good time to call when you've got kids to look after?" Debbie giggled.

    "I never realised you'd had any kids. What do you have, and how old?" Chrissy asked.

    "I have a little girl, her name is Tiffany, and she's just turned one this past week." Debbie said, sounding really happy. "And I'm three months into having my next one." Debbie added with a giggle.

    "That's great Debbie, I hope we get to meet her when we come up for the reunion." Chrissy said with some pleading in her voice.

    "See her? If I lose much more sleep, you can take her with you." Debbie said with a groan.

    "I'm sure it's not that bad Debbie." Chrissy said sounding a little hurt that she could even think of giving her child away.

    "Wait until you've got kids, and see how you feel about them when you've had little or no sleep." Debbie teased before she realised what she was saying. "O god Chrissy, I am so sorry. I just wasn't thinking when I said that." Debbie said sounding worried.

    "Don't worry about it Debbie. It's kind of a complement really, when people forget what I use to be." Chrissy giggled, trying to make Debbie feel a little better.

    "Bet you never realised I could get my foot in my mouth, did you?" Debbie giggled.

    "I seem to remember you being pretty good at that even back in the school days." Chrissy giggled.

    "Hey! I wasn't that bad. Well not most the time." Debbie giggled, when she thought about it.

    Debbie and Chrissy spoke for a little longer, and Chrissy asked about the planning for the reunion, and Debbie said it was all taken care of. There were only four more weeks before it all happened, and Chrissy was getting very nervous about it now.

    Sara and Amber were making new dresses for all the girls, so Chrissy, Becky, Mandy, and Amy were going round to Sara and Cathy's place on a Sunday for fittings. It was on one of these Sundays that Cathy sat Chrissy down to ask her a question.

    "Is everything okay Cathy?" Chrissy asked when she saw the worried look on her face.

    "I hope so Chrissy, I just need to ask you something." Cathy said, as she took a deep breath. "I was wondering if you'd be my maid of honour at my wedding? And I want Amy, Becky, and Mandy as bride maids." Cathy asked with a worried look.

    "You want me as your maid of honour?" Chrissy asked looking shocked.

    "Yes I do. I was yours, and I have such a great life, and soon to be beautiful wife. And it's all thanks to you Chrissy." Cathy smiled. "So, will you do me the honour?" Cathy asked.

    "Yes Cathy. I'd love to me your maid of honour, but you may have trouble getting the others to be your bride maids." Chrissy said with a smile. "You know how picky they can be." Chrissy added with a giggle.

    "I'd love to be a bride maid Cathy! Don't listen to Chrissy." Amy said, as she sat down next to Cathy and stuck her tong out at Chrissy.

    Mandy and Becky both agreed to do it as well, so they sat chatting about some of the ideas Carl had had for the wedding, but they didn't talk about the wedding dress, Sara was in the room. Cathy was going to go around to Chrissy's and talk to Amber there about it. Amber would be making her wedding dress.

    Chrissy had begged Sara and Cathy to come to her reunion, so Sara and Amber were really busy on the run up to the big weekend. But all too soon it was upon them and they were all packing for a long weekend away.

    The reunion was on the Saturday night, but they were all going up there on the Thursday, so Chrissy got a little more time to spend it with her mum and dad. Carl had booked her mum and dad a room at the hotel, so they wouldn't have to worry about trying to fit them all in the small house they had.

    Chrissy and the others were all shocked to see just how thin her dad had got in just a month. Chrissy shed some tears, as she hugged him and her mum. Chrissy soon put the way her dad looked to the back of her mind, and she just spent as much time with him as she could for the whole weekend.

 

Chapter 8: Back to school

    Debbie had arranged with the school for them to open it on the Friday, so anyone wanting to go and take a look around the place they used to run around as kids, they could.

    Brad was just pulling up in the minibus when Chrissy saw Debbie standing there, waiting for them with a little baby in her arms, so she was quickly out the minibus, and running over to where she was.

    "Hi Debbie." Chrissy said, as she got over to her. "Is this little Tiffany?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at the baby she was holding.

    "Hi Chrissy. Yes this is the little monster." Debbie said, as she looked down at the baby in her arms. "Do you want to hold her?" Debbie asked with a smile.

    "Can I really?" Chrissy asked with some hope in her voice.

    "Sure, here you go." Debbie said, as she handed Chrissy the baby very carefully.

    "She's so beautiful Debbie, just like her mummy." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked down at the little bundle of life in her arms.

    "You're looking pretty amazing your self Chrissy. I find it hard to believe you're the same skinny little kid I use to go to school with." Debbie said, as she looked Chrissy up and down. "I see you've added to the family since we last met as well." Debbie giggled, as she looked at everyone.

    "Hello Debbie. I'm Carl; it's nice to finally put a face to the voice." Carl said with a smile, as he shook her hand.

    "Hello Carl. Thank you for doing all this for us, or Chrissy that is. I was hoping she'd come and show off that beautiful body she now has." Debbie said with a grin, as she watched Chrissy rocking and cuddling her daughter.

    "Like I said when I first called you about it all. I'd do anything for Chrissy." Carl smiled, as he also looked at Chrissy and the baby.

    "Hello Debbie. I'm sorry for all the trouble I've caused you in the past." Becky said, as she gave Debbie a hug.

    "Don't worry about it Becky. If I had a girl like Chrissy, I'd worry about losing her too, and I'm not even that way inclined." Debbie giggled.

    "Hello Debbie. I'd like you to meet Amy, Amber, Ann, and Brad." Mandy said, as she pointed at each of them in turn.

    "Hello Mandy, Amber, Amy, Ann, and Brad." Debbie said, as she gave them all a hug. Debbie was shocked to see how large Brad was, but she could see why Carl said that Chrissy and Becky would be safe at the party.

    "We still have two people missing from our little group. Frank and my mother won't be here until later tonight. Frank is the other one in charge of security tomorrow night. He's even bigger than Brad." Mandy giggled.

    "Bigger?" Debbie said looking shocked. "Do they come any bigger that this?" Debbie asked with a giggle.

    Brad just stood close to Ann trying not to look too embarrassed with all the attention he was getting from the two girls. Ann wrapped her arms around One of Brad's arms to let Debbie know he was spoken for.

    Chrissy was soon getting a look from Becky that said she wanted to hold the baby now, so Chrissy passed her to Becky.

    "She's so beautiful." Becky said, as she looked down at the little smiling face. "Oh I wish I had one of my own." Becky said with a sigh.

    Chrissy had never had any doubt about becoming a girl until she heard Becky say them words. Chrissy realised that this was the one thing she couldn't give Becky, and it hurt. She watched how good Becky was with little Tiffany, and she knew what a great mother she'd be, but Chrissy would never be able to give her what she wants. Hiding how she was feeling, Chrissy stepped back and Let Amy and Amber step in closer to get a better look at Tiffany.

    "You ready to go and meet some of our old teachers then Chrissy?" Debbie asked with a smile.

    "You want me to go and meet some of my old teachers?" Chrissy asked with worry.

    "Sure, I asked if we'd be able to take a look around, and they said it would be nice to see how some of the students were doing." Debbie said, as she put her arm through Chrissy's and started dragging her towards the first classroom they shared.

    Chrissy looked around trying to see where Becky was, but she was at the back, still holding the baby with Amy and Amber to keep her company. Debbie entered a classroom with a teacher sat behind the desk marking some papers. Chrissy remembered the teacher as being Mr Moore, she used to have him for English, or Chris had him for English.

    "Good afternoon Mr Moore, I hope you don't mind us calling in to take a look around the school before the reunion tomorrow night?" Debbie asked with a smile, while she held onto Chrissy's arm to stop her running away.

    "Hello. It's Debbie if I'm correct?" Mr Moore asked, as he looked at Debbie, but he didn't recognise the girl with her.

    "Yes it is sir. We both use to be in your class when we came here." Debbie smiled as she looked at Chrissy again.

    "I'm sorry dear, but I don't recognise your friend. Has she changed a lot since she came to school here?" Mr Moore asked with a puzzled look, as he tried to remember ever seeing this girl before today.

    "Yes, she's changed quite a bit to be honest with you sir." Debbie giggled. Chrissy was looking more and more nervous with every second that past.

    "I'm very sorry, but I'm going to have to ask for a name, so I can put the face to it." Mr Moore said with a sad look to say how sorry he was for not recognising her.

    "Her name is Christina Clarke." Debbie said with a grin.

    "Christina Clarke, Christina Clarke." Mr Moore said, as he looked up at the ceiling, as he tapped his finger to his lip. "I'm sorry, but I don't remember a Christina Clarke, just a Christopher Clarke." He added, as he looked at Chrissy again. "Is he your bother?" He asked.

    "I'm sorry sir, but I don't have any brothers." Chrissy said in a shy voice, hoping it would be a big enough clue for him to work it out from.

    "Oh, sorry about that, but you do look like him…" Mr More said, just as the light finally came on in his eyes, and he started pointing like mad. "But… But… I… What the…" He tried to say, just before giving up and looking at Chrissy with a confused look.

    Debbie and the others were all trying not to laugh, but Chrissy wasn't finding any of this very funny at all. "I use to be Christopher Clarke sir, but now I'm Christina Clarke."

    "Oh I see. I err… Well I must say you look very different now." Mr Moore said with a nervous edge to his voice. "Do you mind if I asked you whether or not you are all… Woman now?" Mr Moore asked in a whisper, as he leaned forward in his seat.

    "Yes I'm all woman now sir." Chrissy said with a small smile.

    "Well as long as you're happy now Christina, that's all that really matters." Mr Moore said, as he crossed his legs squirming in his seat. This made Chrissy smile a little more, as most men happy with their sexuality, feared anyone talking about removing them parts.

    Debbie dragged Chrissy to another classroom, and they went through the same thing. Most the teachers were okay with it, and the small number that showed any signs of anger, soon calmed down when they saw Brad standing behind Chrissy.

    Chrissy was glad to be leaving the school and making their way back to the hotel, so she could go and lie down on her bed for a little bit. Becky seemed a little broody because Debbie had left, taking little Tiffany with her, when they left the school. Chrissy was still feeling bad about the comment Becky made at the school about wanting a baby of her own, but what could Chrissy do about that now.

    Once she'd cleaned off her makeup, Chrissy got on the bed and tried to get some sleep before they went down for dinner in the hotel restaurant. Becky cleaned off her makeup, and got on the bed next to Chrissy, but Chrissy just lay with her back to Becky.

    "Do you not want to cuddle?" Becky asked with a pout, as she looked at the back of Chrissy's head.

    "Not right now." Chrissy said with a snuffle. "I don't feel like it." She added in a voice that Becky could tell she was crying from.

    "What's wrong Chrissy?" Becky asked with worry in her voice, as she grabbed Chrissy's shoulder and forced her to turn over and face her. Becky could see the tears running down her face. "What's wrong baby? Did meeting all your old teachers get to you?" Becky asked.

    "No, well they might have. But that's not what's upset me Becky." Chrissy said, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue she'd got in her hand. "I'm sorry Becky, I'm sorry for everything I can't give you." Chrissy said, as she started sobbing openly.

    "What do you mean Chrissy? You have given me everything." Becky asked with a confused look, and she pulled Chrissy closer.

    "I'm sorry that I can't give you a baby." Chrissy sobbed. "I heard what you said back at the school when you were holding Tiffany." Chrissy added.

    "'O baby', I didn't mean to upset you when I said that." Becky said with a tear in her eye because she'd upset Chrissy. "She was just so cute." Becky added, as she pulled Chrissy closer so she could hug her.

    "Maybe you made a mistake when you married me." Chrissy said sounding depressed.

    "Hey! Don't even think like that. I love you Chrissy, and don't want anyone else." Becky said in a firm tone. "I'm not interested in men, so if you hadn't come along, I would have just found some other woman to fall in love with." Becky added, as she poked holes in Chrissy's logic.

    "I just felt for the first time today, that I'd let you down by becoming who I am now." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky even tighter.

    "I'm sorry I made you feel that way Chrissy, but I love you with all my heart, and only want you with me for the rest of my life." Becky said as she hugged Chrissy back just as tight.

    Becky started kissing Chrissy when they stopped hugging each other as tight and then they both drifted off to sleep wrapped in each other's arms.

    They woke some time later feeling hungry, so they got up and started getting ready for dinner. Becky dragged Chrissy into the bathroom with her, so they could take a shower together, where Becky showed Chrissy just how much she loved her.

    "You feeling okay again now baby?" Becky asked, as they dried each other off after getting out the shower. "I'm really sorry for upsetting you." Becky added with a pout.

    "Please don't be, I was worried about being back here, and meeting all the people I went to school with. I don't think my mind was ready for the children kick in the teeth as well." Chrissy said with a frown.

    "How you feeling now you've met your old teachers?"

    "A little better with some of it, but worse in other ways." Chrissy giggled with a confused look on her face.

    "Well don't let it worry you. Brad and Frank will be close by tomorrow night, and all of us will be around as well." Becky smiled, as she hugged Chrissy.

    Chrissy and Becky made their way down to the restaurant, and found everyone down there already. None of them had ordered any food yet, they were all waiting for them to turn up. Chrissy and Becky sat at a large table where Chrissy's mum and dad were sat. Chrissy was still having trouble looking at her dad, and how thin and ill he now looked, but she was going to put on a brave face, and make the most of what little time she had left with him.

    "How you feeling dear?" Chrissy's mum asked her, as she took her seat.

    "I feel better now I've had a nap, but I'm still really worried about meeting everyone tomorrow night mum." Chrissy looked worried, as she chewed her bottom lip.

    "Don't be dear; I feel sorry for any fool that tries to lay a finger on you while those two are around." Holly giggled, as she pointed at Brad and Frank on another table with Ann and Prue.

    "True mum." Chrissy giggled. "I'm hoping that I did a good enough job of being invisible, that they won't remember me."

    "One thing I know for sure dear… they won't miss you now." Holly said with a raised eyebrow, as she looked her daughter up and down. "You're way to pretty to miss now days."

    "I have to agree with mum on that point lover." Becky purred down Chrissy's ear. "I want the whole world to notice you, and that you belong to me." Becky was grinning when Chrissy turned her head to look her in the eyes.

    "Becky… Not in public." Chrissy said in a whisper through gritted teeth. Secretly though, Chrissy was happy to see Becky still as much in love with her as the day they first told each other how they really felt. Chrissy never wanted to share Becky with anyone, she belonged to Chrissy, just as Chrissy belonged to her.

    Amy and amber were sat on the same table as Chrissy, they wanted to get to know more about Chrissy as a child, and Amy really loved spending time with a father that had come to accept Chrissy as his daughter. Greg had even accepted Amy and Amber into the family, which made both girls grin and giggle at his bad jokes.

    Chrissy could tell by the looks she was getting from everyone, that they were all worried about how she was coping with the thought of the reunion, and how ill her father now looked. Chrissy put on a brave face again, and made it look like none of it was going to get her down, but deep down she was really worried about it all.

    Holly and Greg called it a night early, and went back to their room in the hotel, while the others all sat around talking about Chrissy and her old school. They all laughed when Amy reminded them all about the look Chrissy's old gym teacher had when he realised whom Chrissy use to be. And the look on his face when he went to say something nasty, but stopped when he saw Brad standing just behind Chrissy with a hand on each of her shoulders.

    "That was funny." Chrissy giggled. "He made my school days a living hell. He'd pick me out, just to watch me fail at sports, and then let all the other kids laugh at me… It was nice to see him worry for once."

    "I'm glad I could help you get a little payback then Chrissy." Brad was grinning. "Just let me know if you spot any more you'd like to get some revenge on." Brad said with an even more evil grin this time.

    "Thanks Brad, but I think we better try the sweet and innocent approach first." Chrissy smiled.

    "Okay… you're the boss, but I still think revenge sounds better." Brad said, as he looked a little disappointed with Chrissy's plan, but he was soon grinning again.

    "She's your boss, I'm just the loving wife that stay's at home keeping house for her." Chrissy said with a giggle, as she wrapped her arms around Becky and kissed her on the cheek.

    Everyone called it a day just after ten, as they were all going to be really busy tomorrow making sure everything was ready for the reunion tomorrow night. Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Amber were all spending the day with Holly and Greg, while the others all organised the food and drink for the evening. Mandy and Carl wanted Chrissy away from the hotel, just in case she might bump into people she knew at school. Brad and Frank would be to busy helping out to keep an eye on Chrissy as well.

    Chrissy woke a couple of times in the night with bad dreams, but Becky was there to hug her, and shush her back to sleep again.

    Becky would be glad to see the back of the reunion now; she was worried about how it was affecting Chrissy and her sleep. Becky lay awake watching Chrissy sleep for a little bit in the morning before she needed the bathroom. Once she'd finished on the toilet, she started running her and Chrissy a bubble bath before going back to wake Chrissy up.

    Chrissy was just sitting up in bed when she saw Becky walk out the bathroom and smile when she saw Chrissy awake.

    "Morning baby! How you feeling now?" Becky asked, as she ran over to the bed and jumped on it next to Chrissy.

    "Morning lover." Chrissy said, as she pulled Becky closer for a kiss. "I'm feeling really scared now, and wondering if this was such a great idea after all."

    "I still think it's a great idea, and you could do with letting more people know who you are now."

    Chrissy still wasn't convinced, but she just agreed with Becky anyway. "Is that a bath tub I hear filling with water?" Chrissy asked, trying to change the subject.

    "Yes it is… It's not as nice as our tub back at home, but it will have to do." Becky said with a pout, as she pulled Chrissy out of bed.

    They were both soon sat in the bath covered in bubbles, and washing each other. Chrissy really liked relaxing like this with Becky, All her troubles looked so far away. All to soon though, it was time to get out and get ready for a sight seeing tour of Chrissy's old hunting grounds, not that Chrissy really had any. She was looking forward to showing them where she use to live though.

    Chrissy and Becky met up with Amy and Amber, as they were coming out of their room, which was just down the hall from theirs. Then they all walked down to breakfast together.

    "Morning Chrissy, Becky. How did you sleep last night?" Amy asked, as she gave them both a hug.

    "Morning Amy, Amber. We slept okay, Chrissy had some bad dreams, bit they didn't seem to bother her sleep to much." Becky said, as she hugged them both.

    "Morning Amy, Amber." Chrissy smiled, as they both gave her a hug, with an understanding look on their face.

    Holly and Greg were already sat in the restaurant when they got there, and were enjoying a cup of tea.

    "Good morning girls, you all look very lovely again today." Greg said with a smile.

    "Morning dad, morning mum." Chrissy said, as she gave each of them a hug.

    "Good morning dear. Your father is right, you do all look as pretty as you always do." Holly smiled, as she gave Chrissy a hug back.

    "Thanks mum. Have you and dad already eaten?" Chrissy asked, as she looked for any signs they might have, but not seeing any.

    "No dear, we wanted to wait for you all to join us." Holly smiled, as she indicated for the girls to take a seat at the table.

    "Morning Dad." Becky said with a smile, as she hugged Greg.

    "Good morning Becky." Greg said in return, as he hugged her back.

    "Morning Greg." Amy and Amber said with a smile, when they saw how more alive he looked this morning.

    "Good morning Amy, Amber." Greg smiled, as he gave each of them a hug.

    Holly poured them all a cup of tea out, and then they sat talking for a couple of minutes before they all went to help them selves to the self service buffet style breakfast. Soon they were all sat enjoying their meal, and Holly and Greg laid out a rough idea of where they would be going. Chrissy groaned at some of it, but she knew that Becky and the other two really wanted to see as much as they could while they were here.

    Holly and Greg didn't drive, and Becky didn't have her car with her, so Carl had hired someone to drive them around for the day, so they could all chat and just have fun getting to know each other.

    The driver was waiting with the large posh looking car when they all stepped out of the hotel. Holly told the driver where they would like to go first, and he helped them all get in the car before he got in himself and made his way there.

    The first place they went to was a large park close to Chrissy's parent's house. It looked a lot different to how it looked when Chrissy's parents use to bring her there as a young boy, but Greg and Holly still told the girls stories of how Chrissy would try and get them to push her higher and higher. And the time Chrissy fell in the brook while she was trying to catch tadpoles.

    Chrissy found it strange how her mum and dad never once referred to her as being anything but a girl all her life now. Hearing the stories now were almost like they all happened to someone else, but she still remembers walking home dripping wet, and how mad her dad had got with here over it all. She was grounded for a week when that happened.

    They were in town by lunchtime, so they had a spot of lunch before they went for a wonder around some of the shops. Chrissy pointed out the clothes shop she brought her first ever peace of female clothing. She still remembered how dry her mouth was, as she went up to the counter with the bra and panty set, and how she'd almost ran out the shop, and bumped into a couple of girls from his class at school on the way out.

    Chrissy's parents were learning just as much as Becky, Amy and Amber were today, and Chrissy could feel a bond forming between them all.

    Becky had enjoyed the day because she finally got to know something about Chrissy growing up. Chrissy had always shied away from ever talking about her past beyond her saying that her dad beat her that one time and how she left home as soon as she was able to. Becky could see why Chrissy was so scared of everything now. She loved her mum and Dad, and her dad had a lot of time for her, but the day he beat her was such a shock, that Chrissy withdraw into herself and never really got over it.

    It was soon time to make their way back to the hotel, and get ready for the reunion. Greg and Holly would be at the hotel, but they weren't going to show their faces. Greg was tired, but he'd had a great day. He even ended up with Amy and Amber calling him dad, which he loved. Holly was now being called mum as well, and the smile on her face said it all.

    Greg and Holly gave all the girls a hug and told them all to have a good time, and not to worry about having any trouble. So the girls all made there way up to their rooms to have a shower and get ready for Chrissy's school reunion.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 3
Chapter 9: The Reunion

    Chrissy was sitting at the dressing table in Becky's and her's hotel room wearing nothing more than her underwear, she was trying to do her makeup, but was shaking to much to do a very good job.

    Becky walked out the bathroom and saw the trouble Chrissy was having, and walked over to help her finish. "Try to calm down baby, this is all going to be just fine." Becky smiled, as she took the makeup brush out of Chrissy's shaking hand.

    "That's easy for you to say, you never went to school with all of them."

    "No I didn't, but I know you can do this. How bad could it be anyway?" Becky asked with a shrug of her shoulders.

    "Over half the people here tonight picked on me at some point, or tried to make my life a living hell. And now Carl is throwing a party for them all." Chrissy let out a big sigh as she said it.

    "I'm sure they've all grown up since then baby." Becky smiled.

    "I hope so, or this is going to a waist of time." Chrissy looked in the mirror as she said it. "I'll be coming back to my room." She added in a firm voice.

    "I'm not going to let anyone upset you tonight, and I won't let you come back to the room either." Becky said, as she finished doing Chrissy's makeup for her. "It makes a change for me to do your makeup for once." Becky added with a smile.

    "Thank you." Chrissy said looking pleased with the makeup job, but not so pleased about the staying at the party bit.

    Chrissy had already helped Becky with her makeup, so they both set to work getting their dresses on. Chrissy was going to be wearing a tie waist dress with a satin band and tie detail in magenta, with matching shoes. Becky was going to be wearing a Jemima style V-neck pinafore dress with a sequin waist panel in a berry colour.

    "I think you look beautiful in that dress." Becky smiled, as she looked at Chrissy standing across the room.

    "You think I look beautiful in anything Becky." Chrissy said with a frown.

    "I also think you look beautiful in nothing as well." Becky said with a grin, as she walked over to where Chrissy stood looking in a full-length mirror.

    "I think you're the beautiful one here Becky." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Becky standing next to her in the mirror. "Can't we just hang out in the hotel room tonight instead? I'll make you feel really good baby." Chrissy added, hoping to tempt Becky into not dragging her down to the reunion.

    "Sorry Chrissy, but not even the tempting thought of playing around with you all evening in here is going to stop me taking you down to your school reunion." Becky said with a pout. "But it does give me something to look forward to later." She added with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy towards the door.

    Chrissy let Becky pull her along, looking like the prisoner being led to their death. Amy and Amber soon joined them, and then Mandy and Carl joined them at the elevator.

    "Smile Chrissy, you're supposed to be excited to see everyone again." Mandy said when she saw Chrissy's blank face, and her lips pushed tightly together.

    "Excited! I'm scared to death right now sis. If I try to smile, all I'll do is set my teeth off chattering again." Chrissy said looking scared.

    "Oh Chrissy, you can be such a worry sometimes. We'll all be keeping an eye on you, and Brad and Frank will be close by as well. So relax and have a good time, please." Mandy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    "I'll try sis, but I'm still worried about how they will all react when they find out what I am now." Chrissy said, as she hugged Mandy back.

    Frank, Prue, Ann, and Brad were all standing in the hotel lobby when Chrissy and the others stepped out the elevator. They all smiled at Chrissy when they saw the worried look, and Brad even said the same thing Mandy had just told her. This did make Chrissy feel a little better, but she was still really nervous about speaking to everyone she went to school with. Chrissy wanted to say school friends, but she never really had any, she, or more he use to shy away from trying to make any.

    Debbie was standing just outside the function room they going to be using, she was ready to walk around with Chrissy and Becky, so Chrissy had someone to help break the ice with everyone. Chrissy thought Debbie looked really nice in a black loose fitting evening dress, Debbie was just over four months pregnant with her second child now, so it was starting to show pretty well. Debbie was standing with a man in a smart looking suit, and judging by the way he was holding Debbie's hand, and smiling at her, Chrissy took this to be Vin her husband.

    "Wow Chrissy, you look amazing girl!" Debbie said, as she walked over and pulled Chrissy into a hug.

    "Thanks Debbie, you look really good as well." Chrissy said with a smile, but still looking very nervous.

    "Be honest Chrissy, I just look fat." Debbie said as she put her hands on her belly.

    "Not fat, just pregnant." Chrissy smiled, as she put her hand on the lump sticking out in front of Debbie. Becky was soon doing the same, and Chrissy could see that same look She'd had the day before. Chrissy soon shuck it off when she heard the man that was with Debbie speak to her.

    "Hello Chrissy, it's nice to finally meet you after all this time. I'm Vin, Debbie's husband." The man said with a smile, as he looked Chrissy up and down.

    "Hello Vin, it's nice to meet you to. You have a very beautiful wife, and a very pretty daughter by the way." Chrissy said, as she tried not to notice the look Vin was giving her, as she spoke. Chrissy knew she'd be getting a lot of this tonight.

    Vin could see that the way he was looking at her, was making her more nervous. "I'm sorry if I'm making you nervous Chrissy, but I find in unbelievable that you have ever been anything but a female."

    "Please don't be sorry Vin. I'm just a little nervous anyway at the minute, but I'm going to have to get use to it, or I'll never make it through the night." Chrissy said with a nervous giggle.

    "I can't even begin to understand what you must be feeling right now Chrissy, but Debbie and I will also be keeping an eye on you to make sure you have a good time, with little or no trouble from anyone.

    "Thank you Vin, but please don't let me stop you having a good time with your lovely wife." Chrissy said, as she smiled at Debbie.

    Sara and Cathy had now joined them just outside the room, so they all entered the room which was half full of people already. Carl had let Debbie hire a couple of guys to stand on the door and make sure they didn't get any gate crashers try to get in. It was by invitation only, but they all entered without any trouble when Debbie said who they were.

      As much as they all wanted to follow Chrissy and Becky, the others all wondered off to different parts of the room. They thought it would scare everyone away if Chrissy had a large group of people around her. Amy and Amber tagged along with Chrissy, Becky, Debbie, and Vin though, as they made their way over to a group of girls.

    Chrissy saw the group of girls, and suddenly realised they looked familiar to her, then she remembered that they were all Debbie's friends from school.

    "Debbie!" One of the girls shouted, as she saw Debbie getting closer to them. "This reunion is amazing, but how is it all being paid for?" She asked.

    "Hi Lexi! Great to see you again." Debbie shouted, as she let the girl hug her. "Do you remember a lad from school called, Chris Clarke?" Debbie asked.

    The girl She called Lexi looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before she must have remembered him. "Yes the little blond lad that was always really quiet, and never really spoke to anyone." Lexi said in such a way, as she was really asking Debbie if she was right. "Are you telling me that he's paid for all of this? He must have done all right for himself. Is he here? I'd like to thank him." Lexi asked as she looked around the large room still filling up with people.

    "No, he's not with us anymore." Debbie said, as she looked to her side where Chrissy was now standing with Becky, Amy and Amber. Debbie was trying not to grin as she looked at her.

    "Oh, I'm sorry to hear that Debbie, but how did he have anything to do with the party then? Did he leave money to cover it in his will?" Lexi asked with a puzzled look. Lexi had been looking at all the girls standing with Debbie, but she didn't remember any of them. She thought they all looked too beautiful to have been at her school, and her not to remember them.

    "A very close friend of Chris's helped me sort all this out." Debbie said with a smile, as she saw Lexi trying to work out if she knew any of the girls standing with her. "I'm sorry Lexi, where are my manners. I'd like you to meet Becky, Amy and Amber." Debbie pointed at each girl in turn, but left out Chrissy.

    "Hello, it's nice to meet you all. Did any of you go to our school? I'm sorry but I don't remember any of your faces." Lexi said, hoping she hadn't just forgot about them. Then she realised that Debbie had never said who the blond girl was standing next to the girl called Becky was. "I'm sorry, but I don't think Debbie said what your name was." Lexi asked, as she held out her hand to shake Chrissy's.

    "Hello, My names Christina, Christina Clarke, but most people just call me Chrissy." Chrissy said with a nervous smile.

    "Oh right, so Chris was your brother then? I'm sorry to hear he's no longer with us, but thanks for paying for the reunion." Lexi said with a smile. "I don't remember Chris having a sister, so are you a cousin?" Lexi asked, as she saw the resemblance Chrissy had to Chris.

    "No Chris never had a sister, or any cousins." Chrissy said looking even more nervous now, as she knew that Lexi was abut to work it all out. Chrissy let go of Lexi's hand and took a step back, just in case she reacted badly to the news.

    Lexi looked to be trying to work out why this girl looked like Chris Clarke, and had the same last name, but wasn't a sister, or a cousin. She must have worked it out because her mouth fell open, and she pointed at Chrissy while looking at Debbie, who was standing grinning at her and nodding up and down. Then Lexi started looking at Chrissy again, she was trying to find any trace of what she use to be.

    "This is some sort of a trick isn't it?" Lexi finally said. "This can't be the same shy little boy we saw at school every day." Lexi added with disbelief in her eyes.

    "Hello Lexi, you're looked really good still." Chrissy smiled, when she saw that she wasn't going to start shouting at her.

    "I look good! Look at you girl!" Lexi shouted, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.

    A large number of people in the room all stopped to look over at Lexi and the girl she was hugging, but no one knew who the blond girl was she was with, so they soon went back to catching up with their old friends again.

    "It all makes perfect sense, now I think about it. The shyness, the not making friends with anyone. It must have been a nightmare for you back then." Lexi said as she broke the hug. "But it looks like you did okay for yourself." She added with a smile.

    "Thanks Lexi, I do have a pretty good life now." Chrissy wrapped an arm around Becky's waist as she said it. "Becky's my wife." Chrissy smiled, as she looked into Becky's eyes.

    Lexi looked a little shocked, then confused, but she never said anymore about it. She just smiled when she saw how Happy Chrissy looked as she stood with her arm wrapped around her wife's waist.

    Chrissy could see that the other girls Lexi had been standing with had moved closer while she'd been explaining her story to Lexi, and they were all looking her up and down. Chrissy remembered their names to be Traci, Roxanne, and Heather.

    "Well don't just stand there staring at the poor girl. Welcome her to the all girls club." Lexi said, as she looked at the three girls.

    All three girls smiled and stepped over to give Chrissy a hug, and let her know how good she looked. None of them looked as shocked to see the new look, so Chrissy guessed that Debbie had already told them about it all. Chrissy did remember Debbie saying she'd told a couple of them.

    "I can't believe you're the same person Chrissy." Heather said, as she broke the hug and stepped back to look at her again. "Are you all woman now then?" She asked in a whisper, as she pointed to her own groin.

    "Heather! You can't ask something like that just after meeting her?" Traci said looking shocked with her mouth open. "I'm sorry Chrissy, but you do look really good." Traci added with a smile, as she also hugged her.

    "I don't mind Traci, and yes I am all woman now. Well as much a woman as I'll ever be." Chrissy said with a sad look, as she looked at Debbie, and her bump.

    The girls all seemed to know what Chrissy was getting at, and didn't push the topic any further. They all stood and listened to Chrissy tell her story, and were shocked to hear that it was her dad that beat her that time they all saw Chris come to school with two black eyes and a thick lip.

    "That was your dad? I thought it was that Callum Baldwin. He never seemed to deny it when anyone asked him about it." Traci said looking a little angry when she thought about the school bully and how he made Chris's life a misery back then.

    Becky felt Chrissy go stiff, and started to shake a little when Traci said that boy's name. "You okay baby?" Becky asked with worry in her voice.

    Chrissy had forgot all about that boy until Traci said his name. Callum Baldwin was the school bully, or Chris's school bully. He went out of his way to pick on him every day of the week when they were at school. Chrissy remembered how he took credit for the beating her dad gave her, but Chrissy was happy to let him take the credit. It was better than anyone finding out the real reason.

    "I'm fine Becky, just brought back some bad memories when I heard his name." Chrissy said with a fake smile, that Becky could see straight though. "Do you think he'll turn up here tonight?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Debbie.

    "I'm not sure, he was sent an invite just like everyone else." Debbie said with a sad look. "He'd have to be mad to try anything with those two around though." She added, as she pointed at Brad and Frank standing close by ready for any trouble.

    Chrissy knew Debbie was right, but she couldn't stop thinking of how hellish he made her life back then, or his life, as it was. Even Chrissy had trouble thinking of the time she was not Chrissy now. It really did feel like another life, a dream, or a nightmare that she finally woke up from and it had faded away.

    Lexi hung around with Debbie for a little longer, while the other three went to chat with some of the other people they were friends with in school. The word soon got around just who Chrissy was, or use to be. Most people wanted to come and say hello, just so they could get a closer look at her, and see if she sounded like a girl, because they all thought she looked like one. Some people kept away from her, and just looked down their noses, like she was some sort of freak, and they wanted nothing to do with her. Chrissy just took no notice of them or as little notice as she could in a room with them. Brad and Frank were always close by to make her feel safe.

    Chrissy was just waiting for Becky and Amber to get back with some drinks for her and Amy when Lexi leaned in close to her and whispered in her ear.

    "I don't want to worry you Chrissy, but I just heard that Callum Baldwin is here." Lexi looked worried when she moved her head away, and she looked Chrissy in the eyes.

    Chrissy was really scared all of a sudden and she started looking around to make sure Brad, or Frank was close by. Brad was standing with Ann, but he had his back to her, but Ann saw how scared Chrissy looked and tapped Brad on the arm. Brad was soon making his way over to her.

    "What's wrong Chrissy?" Brad asked, as he looked down at her. "Has someone upset you? Tell me who it was." Brad asked, as he looked around.

    "No, it's not that Brad. I'm just worried about someone that's here." Chrissy said, as she stepped in closer to Brad.

    Brad put an arm around Chrissy, and could feel her shaking. Ann had come with Brad, and she also felt her shaking as she hugged her. "What's wrong Chrissy? Who is this person that's got you so scared?" Ann asked looking worried.

    "It's a boy I went to school with. He made my life a living hell, and now he's here at the reunion." Chrissy said with a shaky voice. "I think I want to go back to my room now." Chrissy said, as she finally made up her mind that she'd had enough of the reunion.

    Becky and Amber had just got back with the drinks, as Chrissy said it. "What's wrong baby?" Becky asked looking worried. Ann explained what Chrissy had just told her, and why Chrissy wanted to go back to their room, but Becky wasn't going to let this man spoil Chrissy's night. "I'm sorry baby, but you're not going anywhere. You need to face this asshole, and let him see that he's got no control over you anymore." Becky added in a firm voice.

    Chrissy wanted to argue with her, but she could tell by the look on Becky's face, she'd be waisting her time. Chrissy just took the drink Becky had for her, and with a very shaky hand, tried to guide the strew into her mouth.

    Brad and Frank stayed a little closer to Chrissy for a little time after that, but they were soon being forced further and further away as more people turned up and wanted to get a look at the new girl, so to speak.

    Chrissy had just finished chatting with a guy called Charlie, who had always thought Chrissy was a girl and was just a tomboy, when she turned and was face to face with Callum Baldwin. Chrissy looked scared to death when she saw his face, but she was even more shocked by the scared look he had when he saw her.

 

10: Callum's Story

    Callum was sat on his bed in the room he had at the hotel. He wasn't sure he really wanted to do this, go to the school reunion. He'd never really liked school that much and he'd got into more trouble than he really ever wanted to. Callum had not been the largest kid in his year, but he made up for that by getting into trouble. Callum would look for kids smaller than him, or the ones that were easy to pick on. He remembered this one kid called Chris Clarke, and how he would go out of his way to pick on him, just to look cool in front of the other kids. The only reason he was here tonight was to meet up with him and say sorry for all the stuff he did to him back then. The only reason Callum picked on this Chris was because he was even smaller than Callum.

    Callum would have much rather have been out with the girls, it was there once a month visit to the club. Callum wasn't a girl, but he was a cross dresser that got together with some other crossdressers, to go to a club called The Closet. But tonight he was going to beg for this Chris to forgive him. He'd realised from an early age that he was different to the other boys at school, but to keep it a secret he would pick on this Chris and make himself look more macho. It was only later after he left school that he realised just how he must have made this Chris feel for all those years.

    Taking a deep breath and grabbing his wallet and putting it in his jacket pocket, he took one last look at the man looking back at him in the mirror before heading out his room and down to find this Chris.

    Callum found himself thinking about all his girlfriends using the changing service at the hotel, and getting ready in all their girlie things, and then spending the night dancing at the club, while he was stuck playing his boring male self, just to fit in.

    He was soon standing at the entrance to the function room, and showing a man his invite. Callum entered the room, once the man found his name and ticked it off the list. He saw a couple of guys he remembered from his class at school, so he went over to say hi.

      "Hay Adam, Ben! Long time no see. How you two been keeping?" Callum asked, as he shuck both their hands.

    "Hay Callum. Didn't think you'd bother coming to this." Adam said, as he shuck his hand in return.

    "I thought I might as well. I wanted to say sorry to that Chris kid I use to pick on all the time. I was kind of a dick to him back then." Callum said.

    "So you haven't heard yet then?" Ben asked with a grin.

    "Haven't heard what?" Callum asked looking worried. He was hoping that Chris hadn't taken his own life or something like that because of what he'd done to him.

    "That Chris kid is a chick now. Looks pretty hot as well." Ben said with a raised eyebrow.

    "He's a girl now?" Callum asked looking even more shocked.

    "Yep, and I mean all girl. Had them removed and everything." Adam said with a shudder, when he thought about his privets being removed.

    "Oh." Callum said. He had spent all those years picking on someone that was just like him. Now he just wanted to find this Chris and say sorry to him, or her. "I'll catch up with you both later then, I better go and say sorry for the way I treated him." Callum added, as he went to walk away.

    "Don't you mean her?" Ben said with a grin.

    Callum just smiled as he walked away, now on a hunt to find this girl that use to be the boy he picked on. Callum was amazed at how many people from school had turned up for the reunion, he was having trouble seeing anyone. Callum suddenly saw Debbie, and remembered her name being on the invite, so he walked over to her. If anyone knew what Chris looked like now, she would.

    "Hi Debbie, you're looking really good." Callum said, as he stepped in front of her.

    "Hello Callum." Debbie said, as she looked at him with hate in her eyes. She didn't really like him that much she knew what he did to Chris all them years ago.

    Callum was expecting the cold response from Debbie, so he wasn't shocked when he saw the look she gave him. "I was hopping you'd help me find Chris Clarke?" Callum asked.

    "He's not here." Debbie said in a flat tone.

    "I know, but I also know that she is." Callum said with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

    "Look Callum, you peace of shit. Just leave her alone, or you won't like the trouble that will come with it." Debbie said in a threatening way.

    "I don't want to start any trouble Debbie, I just want to say sorry for how I treated him, I mean her back then." Callum said, as he raised his hands in defeat. "The only reason I came here tonight was to see Chris and say sorry to hi… I mean her." Callum added with a pleading look. "Once I've said sorry, I'll even leave. If that will make you happy."

    Debbie could see that he really did look like he just wanted to say sorry and Chrissy was well protected anyway. "Okay then Callum, but I warn you, Any trouble and you're out." Debbie walked toward a group of people, and Callum was close behind.

    Callum stopped walking when Debbie stopped right in front of him, and then he looked in the direction she was pointing. Callum felt the blood drain from his face when he found himself looking at Chrissy and Becky from the Club. Then he saw that Amy and Amber were standing right next to her.

    "This has to be a bad dream." Callum thought to himself, as he looked at the scared look on Chrissy's face. "All this time I've been going to the club, and having a good time on the dance floor with the other girls, and even dancing around with Chrissy and Amy. It was the same person I spent all those years tormenting." Callum thought, as he took a step back feeling sick.

    "Oh god Chrissy, Becky. I never knew. I'm so sorry." Callum said close to tears now. Callum turned to leave when he bumped into another girl coming back from the bar. "I'm sorry." Callum said, as he looked up at the woman he'd just walked into.

    "Don't worry about it, no harm done." Cathy smiled, as she checked to make sure she hadn't spilt any of her drink on herself. When she looked at the man, she realised that she knew him from some place. Then she remembered, and it showed on her face.

    Callum knew the woman right away from the changing service at the hotel, and as a close friend of Chrissy's. Judging by the look on her face, she knew it as well. Callum was really scared now, and knew that this would be the ultimate revenge for Chrissy now. He'd never be able to show his face here ever again. Before Cathy could say anything else, he saw a gap appear between a couple of people, and he was gone. He ran for the exit, nearly knocking Ben and Adam over when they tried to stop him running past them on the way out.

    Once he was back in his hotel room, he paced up and down as he tried to think what to do. He knew he could never show his face at the club again, after finding out this. How could he look Chrissy in the eyes now?

    Callum knew that once Cathy told Chrissy who he was, she would take great pleasure in telling everyone in the room what he was, and how he dressed in his free time. The cat would be out of the bag, or more to the point Kara would be. Kara was Callum's female name.

    Callum was sitting on the edge of his bed with his head in his hands when he heard a knock at his door, so he got up wondering who it could be.

 

Chapter 11: Back at the reunion

    "That didn't go like I thought it would." Chrissy said, as she watched Callum run off, and bump into Cathy.

    "He didn't look like much of a bully to me either." Becky said, as she put her arm around Chrissy's waist. "What did you tell him Debbie?" Becky asked with a giggle.

    "I never said anything to him really. I'm still trying to work out how he knew both your names." Debbie said with a shrug.

    "You never told him who we were then Debbie?" Becky asked.

    "Nope, I was going to let Chrissy say who she was instead, but he seemed to know the two of you already." Debbie said.

    Cathy had joined them by this point, so Chrissy asked her if she was okay. "Did he wet you when he bumped into you Cathy?"

    "No, I was lucky." Cathy said, as she took another quick look to double check. "Did you know he would be here Chrissy?" Cathy asked.

    "I was hoping he wouldn't be, but Debbie said that everyone got an invite." Chrissy said with a sour look on her face. Chrissy saw the puzzled look on Cathy's face when she said it. "You okay Cathy? You're looking a little puzzled about something." Chrissy asked.

    "I'm sorry Becky, Debbie, but do you mind if I have a quiet word with Chrissy for a couple of minutes?" Cathy asked, as she grabbed Chrissy's arm and led her over to a quiet corner of the room.

    "What's wrong Cathy?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "You really have no idea who that man is do you?" Cathy asked looking shocked.

    "I know just who that man was. He made my life a living hell all the way through school." Chrissy said looking a little upset. "I must admit that he looked more scared of me though when he just looked at me." Chrissy added with a puzzled look.

    "Girl, you really are a blond sometimes, do you know that." Cathy said, as she shuck her head from side to side. "I think he was a little shocked to find you here, as he knows you, and you know him, or more her." Cathy said in a whisper. "She's been going to the club for the past couple of years now. You've even danced around on the dance floor with her and her friends a couple of times. And you've fixed her makeup for her." Cathy added.

    "You mean he goes to the club as a she?" Chrissy asked looking shocked. "I had no idea Cathy. Why do you think he ran off then like that?" Chrissy asked with a strange look on her face.

    "Let me think for a second." Cathy said in a very sarcastic way with a hand on her hip, and the other one under her chin to make it look like she was thinking. "How would you react if you turned up at a school reunion, and you find out that the boy you use to bully is now a beautiful woman, and she has a wife that runs a night club where you go and dress as a woman yourself. You could have some very serious payback Chrissy." Cathy added with a grin.

    "I could never do that Cathy, and you know it." Chrissy said looking hurt by her comment.

    "I know Chrissy, and judging by the look on his face when he saw me, and realised I knew who he was. I don't think he'll be coming to the changing service, or the club again." Cathy said with a sigh.

    "I don't want any of that Cathy. I should go and talk to him, and see if I can calm him down." Chrissy said, as she looked around the room trying to find him.

    "I don't think you'll find him Chrissy, it looked like he was heading for the door when he left me." Cathy said looking a little sad.

    "I wonder if he has a room booked here at the hotel?" Chrissy said, as she went to find Carl. Chrissy knew that Carl would be able to find out if he did or not. Cathy found herself being dragged along with her.

    Carl was talking to Mandy, Frank and Prue when Chrissy walked over to him. "Hello Chrissy, is everything okay?" Carl asked.

    "Not really Carl. I could use your help with something." Chrissy said looking worried. "Can we go and talk out in the lobby?" Chrissy asked.

    "Sure Chrissy, do you mind if Mandy comes with us?" Carl asked.

    "No, not at all, but we need to act fast." Chrissy said, as she started pulling Carl along with one hand, while she pulled Cathy along with the other one.

    Mandy followed just behind with Sara and Becky following her. They had seen Cathy and Chrissy talking, just before they ran off to find Carl.

    Once they were all standing in the lobby of the hotel, Carl asked what was wrong. "Okay Chrissy, what is it you need my help with?"

    "I need you to find out if a Callum Baldwin is staying here at the hotel." Chrissy said with some pleading in her voice.

    "Why do you need to know that Chrissy?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.

    "Cathy just told me that we know him, or more her. She goes to the club. That's why he looked so shocked to see us both here at the reunion." Chrissy said. "He had no idea who I was, and now he must be worried that I might tell everyone his secret." Chrissy added looking upset.

    "No one would blame you if you did baby. He'd have it coming to him." Becky said sounding angry with him still.

    "He said the only reason he came here tonight was to say sorry to Chrissy for how he treated her all those years ago." They all heard a voice say from just behind them. When they all turned around, they found Debbie standing there looking at them. "I think he was really sorry about what he'd done to you Chrissy." Debbie added.

    "I can't leave it like this Becky, and I know deep down you feel the same way too." Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky.

    Becky let out a sigh. "You're right baby. I guess even bullies can change over time. Okay then, lets see if he's staying here at the hotel." Becky added, as she looked at Carl.

    Carl got his mobile out, and made a call then walked over to the reception desk and waited for the person behind the desk to get a call from the person he just called. Carl was soon walking back to them with a room number. "He's in room three ten. Do you want us to come up with you Chrissy?" Carl asked.

    "Thanks, but I think Becky and I should do this." Chrissy held out her hand, and then walked over to the elevator once Becky was holding it.

    Becky pushed the button for the third floor and then started cuddling Chrissy while they travelled up. "It really is a small world we live in baby." Becky said with a grin, just before kissing her.

    "It sure is, and getting smaller." Chrissy giggled, even though she was nervous about facing Callum.

    Chrissy and Becky got off the elevator on the third floor and then walked down to room ten. Chrissy knocked on the door and then waited for Callum to answer it. It didn't take long for the door to open and Callum to poke his head out. Judging by the look he gave them, they were the last people on the planet he expected to see at the door to his room.

    "Chrissy, Becky. What do you want?"

    "We just want to talk to you Callum. Can we come in?" Chrissy asked.

    "Sure, but I don't know what to say to you Chrissy. I had no idea that I'd been seeing you all this time at the club." Callum said, as he let them in the room.

    Chrissy and Becky entered the room and sat on the bed, while Callum sat in a chair over near the dressing table.

    "Did you really never work out that I was the same person you picked on all the time at school?" Chrissy asked, when it didn't look like Callum was going to start the conversation.

    Callum just looked down at the floor. He couldn't bring him self to look at Chrissy or Becky. He was too ashamed of himself. "Not even for one second Chrissy. I'm sorry for everything I ever did to you." Callum said, as he wiped away some tears from his eyes.

    "I spoke with Debbie, and she said that you told her the only reason you came here was to say sorry to me. Is that true?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes it was, but when I saw it was you, I knew that I didn't deserve your forgiveness. After all I did to you, you still turned out to be such a beautiful person, and woman." Callum said with a sigh.

    "Thank you Callum, and I do forgive you." Chrissy smiled.

    "Does this mean you told everyone what I am? I guess I asked for it really." Callum said with a sick sounding chuckle.

    "Do you really think I'd do that to you Callum, What would I gain from making everyone laugh at you?" Chrissy asked. "I get the feeling that you've been punishing yourself for long enough over it all." Chrissy added.

    "Thank you Chrissy for not telling anyone about my secret. I won't show up at the club any more either." Callum said, as he looked at the floor again.

    "I hope you will Callum. I'm sure your friends will want to see Kara again soon." Chrissy said, as she finally worked out who his female self was.

    "I wish I'd taken some time to get to know you back then Chrissy, and I hadn't been to scared of what others thought about me." Callum said with tears running down his cheeks again. "I really don't deserve any forgiveness from you." Callum added.

    He shuddered when he thought back to the times he'd pushed Chris over just to look cool to a group of older kids standing close by. And pinning notes to his back, so people would kick his behind as he walked along. All these things had haunted Callum for years now. He was soon snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Becky speaking to him.

    "Chrissy is all about forgiveness Callum. You should know that by now." Becky said, as she passed him a tissue. "So you going to get cleaned up and come back down to the reunion?" Becky asked with a smile.

    "I'm not sure, I've got nothing to prove to any of them down there any more." Callum said. "All I wanted to do is come and say sorry to a boy called Chris, but I find a girl called Chrissy in his place." Callum added with a smile, as he looked more closely at Chrissy, but not seeing any of the boy he once picked on.

    "I'd like to see you down there, and the least you can do is by a girl a drink." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "That's the least I can do for a pretty lady." Callum said, as he stood up and then went to splash some water on his face. Chrissy and Becky waited for him, and then they all went back down to the lobby, where the others were still waiting for their return.

    Callum looked worried when he saw who was standing there, and he realised what Debbie meant now when she said that upsetting Chrissy would be a big mistake. Callum knew who Frank and Brad were, and neither of them looked very happy with whom Callum was. He also knew Sara, Mandy, Carl, and Ann but he didn't know the woman standing with Frank. Callum found out later that it was Mandy's mum, when he heard Mandy call her that while they were sat talking about something.  

    Everyone returned to the reunion and they carried on talking to people. Mandy and the others were all finding out some things about Chrissy, and her school days. It turned out that she was well liked back then, but just to shy to try and make any friends. The night went well, and there was only one spot of trouble involving Chrissy, Frank and Brad didn't have time to sort it out. Help came from someone else.

    Callum was chatting with Chrissy and the others when Ben, one of the guys Callum spoke to when he first got to the reunion came over looking very drunk.

    "Hay, Hay. What do you say to you an me going back to my room for a little you know what?" Ben said in a slurred voice. "I know all you girls love doing that sort of thing." He added as he tried to pull Chrissy away from Becky.

    "I think you better leave Ben, before things get out of hand." Callum said, as he stopped Ben from touching Chrissy.

    "What's your problem Cal? I thought you'd be all for teaching the little fairy a lesson or two." Ben said, but before he could say anymore, he was flying across the floor holding his nose, as it gushed with blood.

    "Don't ever speak about Chrissy like that!" Callum shouted, as he looked down at Ben on the floor. "That goes for all of you! If you have a problem with Chrissy, then you have a problem with me!" Callum said, as he looked around the room.

    Callum wasn't much taller than Chrissy, and he wasn't a macho man at all, but everyone was much nicer to Chrissy for the rest of the night.

    "Thanks for helping me with Ben just now." Chrissy said, as she sat cuddling with Becky at one of the tables scattered around the room. "You'll have everyone talking about you Callum. I'm sorry for any trouble it may cause you." Chrissy added looking worried.

    "Let them talk about me Chrissy. All I care about is what you think of me, and your friends." Callum said with a smile. "I'm just sorry it took me twenty three years to work it out." Callum added with a chuckle.

    "Better late than never Callum." Becky smiled, as she looked at Ben nursing a bloody nose across the room.

    "I've not known you for twenty three years anyway." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "I know that Chrissy, but I just wish I'd tried to make one true friend, and not tried to have a load of false ones." Callum looked sad as he said it.

    "It's never to late to make another friend." Chrissy smiled.

    "I think you've got more than enough of them now Chrissy." Callum chucked, as he looked around the room.

    "I think I can make room for one more, please." Chrissy asked with a pout. "Oh, but I do have one condition Callum." Chrissy added with a grin.

    "And what would that be?" Callum asked looking worried.

    "I want you to tell me about your dressing, and how it all started."

    "Is that all?" Callum asked looking relieved.

    "Yep. Why what were you expecting me to ask?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

    "I was worried you might want me to dress in something, or do something as payback for all the things I did to you back then."

    "I never thought of that, but it's a good idea." Chrissy said with an evil grin. Callum suddenly looked really worried again, but soon relaxed when Chrissy started giggling. "I'm sorry Callum, I didn't mean to scare you. I'm not looking for revenge, just friends."

    "I'd have done what ever you asked me to Chrissy. After what I did to you nothing would be to much trouble." Callum said with a week smile. "I'd love to tell you my story, but not tonight it's getting late."

    ""We're saying here at the hotel as well, so we can meet up for breakfast, then you can tell us all the details of how Kara came to be." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Okay then, I promise to tell you all the details of my life as Kara." Callum smiled back.

    It was soon time too call it a night and people started to leave. Debbie sitting with her shoes off, as her feet had swollen up, so Carl and Mandy thanked everyone for coming, and then they all went up to their rooms to get some sleep. Carl had sorted out a room for Debbie and Vin, and Debbie's mum was looking after Tiffany for the night, so they didn't have to worry about driving.

    Chrissy was soon collapsing on the bed in her room and smiling up at Becky. "Thanks for making me come, and for helping Carl and Debbie sort it all out. I had a lot of fun." Chrissy smiled, as she pulled Becky down onto the bed.

    "I'm glad you had a good time baby. It was a shock to find out that your bully turned out to be a girl that went to the club though." Becky giggled between kissing Chrissy.

    "I know what you mean babe. But I'm happy that he turned out okay in the end, and it was just his own fear of being different that made him that way." Chrissy smiled as she thought about it all.

    "Most people would have taken some pleasure in outing him for some simple revenge." Becky said with a grin.

    "But I'm not most people. And what would I get out of doing that to him? He's not the same person he was back then, I'd just be hurting a good person." Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "You seem a little different now baby." Becky said, as she saw the look in Chrissy's eyes.

    "Good different, or bad different?" Chrissy asked with a pout.

    "Neither, just different. It's almost like you've finally grown up a little." Becky said, trying to put her finger on what had changed about Chrissy.

    "I do feel like I've got nothing to hide from anymore. Most people still like me, and I even have a bunch of knew people as well." Chrissy smiled, as she cuddled up to Becky on the bed still dressed.

    "I'm glad it all went so well for you, I was worried about the reaction you'd get tonight, but most of them seemed happy for you."

    "So am I Becky, so am I. We better get ready for bed." Chrissy said, as she got up, and then helped Becky to her feet.

    They both helped each other get ready for bed, then they played around a little before drifting off to sleep in each others arms.

---

    Chrissy was just brushing her hair the next morning when she heard a knock at the door, so she got up and went to see who it was. Amy was standing there smiling at her.

    "Morning sis. Hope I'm not disturbing you?" Amy asked.

    "Good morning baby sister." Chrissy smiled, as she pulled Amy into the room and gave her a hug. "What brings you to my room first thing in the morning?"

    "Nothing much, I just wanted to make sure you were okay after the party last night." Amy said, as she took over brushing out Chrissy's hair for her once she sat down again at the dressing table.

      "I enjoyed it very much Amy. I had a lot more fun than I thought I would. Did you and Amber have a good time?"

    "Yes we both loved finding out about you back in the school days." Amy giggled.

    "Not much to tell really, as I remember. I pretty much kept to myself when ever I could." Chrissy said as she tried to remember more about her school days.

    "Everyone we spoke to last night said they really liked you, but you were just really shy, and hard to make friends with." Amy said, as she kept brushing out Chrissy's hair for her.

    "I thought you'd understand why that was better than anyone Amy." Chrissy said, as she looking at Amy in the mirror. "Knowing you don't fit in with the boys, and wanting to fit in with the girls, but you don't. It was hard to work out what I was back in school, so I kept to myself when ever I could." Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "I do know what you mean sis. I wonder if the kids at my school would feel the same way about me if I ever went to a school reunion?" Amy asked with a questioning look on her face.

    "We'll have to get Carl to organise one for you and find out." Chrissy giggled.

    Amy just gave Chrissy a worried look before speaking again. "I'm not in any rush to find out at the minute sis. I'm happy with the group of friends I now have."

    Chrissy and Amy both turned to look at Becky as she spoke when she walked out the bathroom. "Hello Amy, what brings you to our door so early in the morning?" Becky asked, as she walked over and gave Amy a hug. "Amber board with you already?" Becky asked with a grin.

    "Amber would never get board with me!" Amy said looking shocked that Becky could even think such a thing, as she hugged Becky back. "Morning sis, I just wanted to make sure Chrissy was okay after the reunion last night." Amy added with a grin.

    "How sweet of you to be worried about my wife." Becky said with a pout, as she hugged Amy again.

    "Hay! She's my sister as well as being your wife." Amy said, as she started to tickle Becky. Amy soon realised this was a big mistake, given how ticklish she was herself. Becky soon had Amy giggling and begging her to stop.

    "I guess I'm willing to keep sharing her with you too baby sister." Becky smiled, as she held onto Amy while she got her breath back.

    "I can live with sharing her with you big sister Becky." Amy smiled back.

    "I'm not some toy to be shared between the two of you." Chrissy said, as she finished tying her hair back in a high ponytail on the back of her head.

    "I wouldn't say that baby, I love playing with you." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    "I know you do, but we don't have time for that now. I want to get some breakfast." Chrissy said, as she kissed Becky on the lips quickly before grabbing her purse and walking towards the door.

    Chrissy was just about to open the door when there was a knock on it, so Chrissy opened the door and found Amber standing there smiling at her.

    "Morning Amber, you come looking for your wife?" Chrissy asked, as she stepped aside, so Amber could enter the room.

    "Morning Chrissy. I was beginning to think she'd ran away." Amber giggled, as she entered the room and hugged Chrissy before walking over to stand with Amy.

    "Why would I ever want to run away from you why darling wife?" Amy smiled, as she wrapped her arms around Amber, and kissed her.

    "You never know when some prince will turn up and steal you away from me." Amber said with fake horror on her face.

    "A prince!" Amy said in shock. "Don't you mean a princess, and one already has stole me." Amy added with a smile, just before kissing Amber again.

    "Very good answer princess." Amber purred between kisses.

    Chrissy was soon breaking up the mood when she spoke. "Well I don't know about you, but I'm going to get something to eat." As she walked out the door.

    Becky was soon running out the door after her. "Hay! Wait for me baby." Becky was shouting as she went.

    Amy and Amber followed them, both giggling at how Becky hated being without Chrissy for to long. "Do you have the key to your room Chrissy?" Amy asked, just before closing the door.

    "Yes, it's in my purse Amy, so you can just shut the door." Chrissy smiled, as she stood with Becky's arms wrapped around her.

    Amy closed the door and then took the hand that Amber offered her, and they followed Chrissy and Becky down the hallway to the elevator.

    Chrissy could see that everyone else was already down in the restaurant when they got there. Chrissy walked over and took a seat with her mum and dad. Becky, Amy and Amber all sat with her.

    "Good morning dear. I hear you had a good time last night, and you found out some interesting things about some old school friends." Holly said with a grin.

    "Morning mum, dad. Yes it was a fun night." Chrissy smiled. "I got all worked up over nothing in the end."

    The other girls all said morning mum and dad, which made them both smile, as they hugged. Then the girls got up and went to get their breakfast from the self-service buffet.

    Chrissy had just sat back down at the table when she saw Callum enter the restaurant. He looked over at Chrissy and then went to sit at a table on his own, so Chrissy got up and walked over to him.

    "I thought you were going to sit with us for breakfast Callum?" Chrissy asked when she got to the table he was sat at. "Does this mean you've changed your mind, and don't want to talk about your past now?" Chrissy asked with a pout.

    "Morning Chrissy. No, I still want to tell you about my past, but I saw you sitting with all the others and thought I'd just tell you later." Callum said looking worried.

    "Don't be silly, we saved you a place, now come with me." Chrissy said, as she held out her hand for Callum to take, as he stood up and let Chrissy lead him over to the table.

    Callum wasn't much taller than Chrissy was, but his hands felt large still when he had Chrissy's tiny hand wrapped inside it. Everything about Chrissy said female, and he was still having trouble living with what he did as a kid to her. He might as well have been picking on a girl now he thought about it.

    "Morning everyone." Callum said in a whisper, as he looked around the large table. Everyone smiled, and said good morning back at him, as he took a seat at the table.

    "Will you be okay getting your own breakfast Callum, or do you want me to go and get you something?" Chrissy asked.

    "I can fetch my own breakfast Chrissy, you don't need to treat me in any special way." Callum said looking shocked that Chrissy was willing to go and get him some breakfast.

    "Well run along then, and we'll all be waiting for you to return." Chrissy smiled.

    Callum wasn't feeling very hungry at the minute, but he could tell that Chrissy was use to getting her own way, so he got up and walked over to get some breakfast. He was soon sitting down at the table again with a small plate of sausage, bacon and eggs.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy." Callum said, as he played with the food on his plate.

    "Sorry, sorry for what?" Chrissy asked with a strange look on her face.

    "I'm sorry for everything that happened to you growing up." Callum said with a sigh.

    "I thought we cleared all this up last night Callum." Chrissy smiled. "I just want to move on and be friends."

    "I just find it hard to believe that you're the same person I went to school with, but I'm glad your life turned out so well." Callum said with a smile when he realised that Chrissy wasn't going to let him wallow in self-pity any longer.

    "I was very lucky and found some great friends to help me out." Chrissy smiled, as she looked around the room at everyone. "But I want to hear about your past Callum." Chrissy said with a pout.

    "I'd love to hear your story one day as well Chrissy. I've heard bits from people at the club, but no one knows the whole story." Callum said.

    "Okay then Callum, you tell me your story, and I'll tell you mine." Chrissy smiled.

    "I have a feeling that your story is a lot more interesting than mine though Chrissy." Callum chuckled, as he looked at the woman sat across the table from him.

    "Not more interesting, just different." Chrissy smiled. "So, how did it all start then Callum?" Chrissy asked, to get him started with his story.

    "I think I was about nine or ten when I first felt the need to try on my mum's things while I had the house alone, and then it got worse as I got older. I was so scared that everyone would know what I was doing, that I started trying to fit in even more at school. That's one of the reasons I started picking on you." Callum looked sad as he said the last bit.

    "We're past all that stuff now Callum. So when did you first become Kara?" Chrissy asked.

    "The first time I dressed all the way was while in collage, but she never had a name back then, and she didn't look as good as Kara does after a makeover at the hotel." Callum smiled, as he looked over at Cathy.

    "Did you ever get caught while you were dressed?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, but I came close a couple of times, once at home, then a couple of times in the flat I shared with a couple of guys during collage. The first time anyone ever saw Kara was when I'd been chatting with some others like me on the Internet, and we arranged to go out to another club one night. I had a good time, and made some friends, then one of them told me about The Closet, and we arranged to have a makeover, then had a best night of our lives in there." Callum smiled, as he thought about that first makeover and trip to the club.

    "Was I there that night Callum?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes you were, that was the first time you fixed my makeup for me. You fixed one of my friend's makeup at the same time. Then you and Becky dragged us out onto the dance floor to have a dance with you." Callum chuckled. "My feet were killing me by the end of the night, but it was a lot of fun."

    "I remember that now, you look very different when you're Kara." Becky said, as she remembered that night at the club that was before Amy had come into their lives.

    "Is Kara just a part time thing for you, or will you ever make her permanent one day?" Chrissy asked.

    "I do think about what it would be like to dress all the time, but I've never felt the urge to go all the way and have the surgery. It's just nice to escape my dull male life every now and then."

    "Do you work local to here then?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, I live in London, not to far from the club. It's only a small place but it's my place and I can dress whenever I feel like it.

    "Well you know that's the same place I live now, so I hope you won't be a stranger when we get back down there. I'll give you my address and phone number before we leave. I hope you want to do the same Callum." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "I'd like that a lot Chrissy. It would be nice to pick your brain and get some makeup tips from you." Callum said with a grin.

    "You'll be learning from the best Callum. Chrissy was the reason I got the job at the changing service. She taught me everything I know." Cathy smiled.

    "You taught Cathy how to do makeup?" Callum asked with a shocked look on his face.

    "I only showed her the basics. Maria showed her much more than I could ever hope to show anyone." Chrissy said with a wave of her hands to dismiss most of what Cathy just said. "Maybe I should let Cathy show you some tips.

    "Take no notice of her Callum. Chrissy is a good teacher." Cathy said in a scolding way as she looked at Chrissy.

    "Sorry Cathy." Chrissy said looking sheepish. "Do you not see anything of your mum and dad anymore?" Chrissy asked, trying to change the subject.

    "No, My dad died just after I left school, and my mum remarried, but I don't get on with him, so I keep away." Callum said with a sour look.

    "I'm sorry to hear about your dad. Were you two close?" Chrissy asked.

    "Not really close, but he understood me. My step dad doesn't have any time for me at all, we just use to argue all the time, so I left home and never went back."

    "How long as it been since you saw your mum then Callum?" Chrissy asked.

    "It's been a couple of years now. We speak on the phone, and she keeps in touch. That's how I knew about the reunion. I almost didn't come, but I'm glad I did now."

    "So am I Callum. I hope you plan to go and see your mum while you're in the area." Chrissy said with a smile

    "I wasn't planning on it." Callum said.

    "Just because you had a falling out with your step dad, don't punish your mum. I'm sure she'd love to see you Callum." Chrissy looked at her own mum and dad as she said it.

    "Okay Chrissy, I'll call in and see her before heading back home later today." Callum said.

    "Thanks Callum, I know your mum will be happy to see you."

    Becky was soon distracted when she saw Debbie walk in holding little tiffany in her arms. Vin had gone to pick her up from Debbie's mums while Debbie had a lie in at the hotel. Becky held out her arms, and Debbie was only too happy to let Becky look after Tiffany while she had some breakfast with Vin.

    Callum swapped details with Chrissy before he left to go and see his mum, like he'd promised, and Chrissy went to spend some time watching Becky and Tiffany. Amy and Amber were sitting on each side of Becky, so Chrissy took an empty seat next to them and watched with a smile.

    Chrissy was still feeling bad about not being able to give Becky a child, but she knew after the chat she'd had with Becky, that she didn't love her any less because she couldn't give her a child. Chrissy was soon drawn in by the giggles Tiffany was making, and then she found herself sitting next to Becky when Amy moved to let her get closer to Tiffany. Then Chrissy was holding Tiffany, and also making her giggle.

    They all sat playing with Tiffany, or rocking her in their arms, as she was to young to do anything other that giggle. It was soon time for them all to go up to their rooms and get everything packed away ready to head home.

    Debbie and Vin stood and waved them all off when it was time to leave and they all gave Tiffany a hug before they got in the minibus.

    It was getting late when they got home, and Brad had helped Carl unload the girl's bags from the minibus. Ann had talked to Mandy and Chrissy, and they had said that it was fine for Brad to stay the night, and sleep in one of the empty rooms. Ann was going to make the most of having Brad around for an extra night, so she stayed with him in that room. Amy and Amber were also going to make the most of having the bed to themselves as well. Carl was staying the night too, so Chrissy and Becky slept in their own room cuddled up to each other.

 

Chapter 12: Normal life

    Life got back to a more normal pace again after the reunion, and Chrissy, Mandy, and Amy returned to the shop on the Tuesday. They took the Monday off to relax, as they were late getting back. Hope turned up with Kat, so the girl's told them all about meeting little Tiffany. And how Debbie was expecting another one soon.

    Chrissy and Amy got their work done, and also found time to play with Kat, so Hope could do the books in peace. Carl turned up with lunch, and then stayed to eat it with them before returning to the hotel with the changing service orders. Mandy hugged and kissed Carl before he left, saying that she'd see him, or more her at the club later. Carl would be Carla later tonight, not that Mandy minded that one bit.

    Becky and Amber had to drag Chrissy and Amy into the club, when they saw them both looking across the road like they always did when Vicky dropped them off outside the club. They never saw anyone standing across there, but they still looked every time.

    Chrissy and Amy spent most the night on the dance floor, and Becky would join them whenever she wasn't sorting things out around the club. Carl had taken Becky's advice about letting Beth visit his other clubs and help them find the best way to run them. He'd also spoke with Becky about letting some of the managers come and watch Becky run this club as well. Becky was fine with that, just as long as it didn't eat into her time with Chrissy when it was her nights for coming to the club. Carl said he'd never think of doing something like that.

    Carl had also left Becky with the task of finding someone to replace Beth while she was away at the other clubs. Beth wouldn't be away all the time, but Carl knew that Becky needed some help.

    Chrissy, Mandy and Amy were just taking a break on the Friday afternoon when they heard the shop door bell sound, letting them all know that they had a customer.

    "I'll take care of it." Chrissy said, as she pushed herself up from the table in the back room. She brushed off the crumbs she'd got on her skirt from the biscuit she'd just been eating with the cup of tea Amy had made for them all.

    Chrissy put on her best smile as she entered the shop area and looked around to locate the customer. The smile got even bigger when she saw Callum standing half way up the shop looking very nervous.

    "Hello Callum. What brings you here?" Chrissy asked as she walked down to where he was standing, and gave him a quick hug. "This your first time in here?" Chrissy asked, as she tried to remember if she'd ever seen him in the shop before, but Chrissy was sure she'd remember if he had.

    "Hi Chrissy." Callum said, as he hugged Chrissy back. "Yes this is my first time in the shop, but I've been on the website and brought things that way."

    "I hope we gave you a good service?"

    "The service was very good, and the quality of the items I brought was amazing." Callum said with a smile. "It's still nice to come in the shop though, and get a proper look at everything." Callum added, as he let his fingers brush across a pair of silk panties.

    "How come you've never been in the shop before? You've known me as Chrissy for some time now, so I thought you might have been in before now?" Chrissy asked, as she watched him looking around the shop like a kid in a candy shop.

    "I've always been afraid of going out shopping for Kara, while dressed as Callum. I do all her shopping online."

    "So you've never gone out shopping dressed as Kara then?"

    "God no, I'd never pass as Kara in a shop." Callum looked shocked that Chrissy would even think something like that, never mind saying it.

    "So what made you come here then today?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

    "You already know my secret, and I wanted to let you know that my mum was really glad to see me, so you were right… I wanted to thank you for talking me into doing it." Callum smiled.

    "I told you she would, and I hope you'll try and see a little more of her from now on as well." Chrissy pointed her finger at Callum with one hand, while resting the other one on her hip.

    "Yes mum, I do plan to see a lot more of her." Callum chuckled.

    "Will you be doing any shopping while you're here then this afternoon?" Chrissy asked, as she waved her hand around the shop. "Please feel free to look around, and just shout if you want to try anything on." Chrissy smiled.

    "You'd really let me try some things on?" Callum looked a little shocked.

    "Sure, how will you know it fits right if you don't." Chrissy said with a strange look at him.

    Chrissy walked over to the counter and let Callum look around on his own for a bit. She could see him looking at the corsets, then he'd wonder off and look at something else for a little bit, but he'd always come back to the corsets again. Chrissy was soon joined by Mandy, while Amy got back to sorting out the Internet orders.

    "Hello Callum!" Mandy shouted when she saw Callum looking around the shop, making him jump. "Sorry." Mandy added with a giggle when she saw the worried look on his face.

    "It's his first time out shopping for Kara in person." Chrissy said, as Mandy walked over to the counter to join her.

    "How come, if he's been going to the club all this time?" Mandy asked with a questioning look.

    "He's done it all online up until now, but I think he feels he can trust us to help him do it in person now." Chrissy smiled, as she watched him running his fingers over the fabrics some of the clothing was made out of.

    "I know what he did to you growing up Chrissy, but if you're up for it, why don't you help him pick out a free gift from all of us." Mandy smiled.

    "That's fine with me sis, I was going to ask if it would be okay to let him have a gift. He's quite taken with the corsets I've noticed." Chrissy whispered to Mandy.

    "Why don't you go and help him pick something then." Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy from behind the counter, so she could go and help Callum find something nice for himself.

 

Chapter 13: Revenge

    Callum thought he'd died and gone to heaven, as he walked around the shop running his hands across everything he walked past. He kept finding himself walking back to the corsets, but the price kept putting him off, so he'd walk away again. He'd just gone back to them for the tenth time, when he jumped. Chrissy had walked up behind him without him hearing her coming.

    "See anything you like Kara?" Chrissy asked, using his female name. "Have you ever tried a corset on before?"

    "No, I've always wanted to, but never understood the sizing. They're a little expensive to get the wrong size in." Callum said, as he stopped touching the corset he was standing in front of.

    "I can soon fix that Kara." Chrissy pulled out a tape measure. "Can you remove your jacket and shirt please?" Chrissy asked.

    "What are you doing Chrissy?" Callum asked, as he looked around the shop to make sure no one else had come in since he got there.

    "What do you think I'm doing silly. I'm going to help you find out what size corset you need… Now jacked and shirt off now!" Chrissy said in a bossy voice.

    Callum still looked worried, and he was beginning to wonder whether or not Chrissy was trying to get some revenge for all the stuff he did to her back in school. He soon realised she wasn't when she led him over to one of the changing rooms before she let him remove anything, so know one would see him being measured in the middle of the shop.

    "Please don't take this the wrong way Chrissy, but you're not really planning some kind of revenge on me are you?" Callum looked worried still.

    "No, you're safe Kara. Revenge really isn't my thing." Chrissy smiled, putting Callum at ease. Chrissy soon had all the measurements she needed. "What is your favourite colour?" Chrissy asked.

    "I think it would have to be black, or red." Callum said, as he gave it some thought.

    "Okay, I'll be right back." Chrissy smiled, as she left the changing room and went to pick out a black corset, and a red one for him to try on. She also grabbed the panties and stocking to go with both corsets.

    While Chrissy was picking out the right size, she noticed the lockable black leather corset they had in the more kinky section of the shop, and she let a wicked smile cross her face. Chrissy would never really do anything to hurt Callum, but he did seam obsessed with her getting some sort of revenge on him, so she decided to make him worry a little bit.

    Chrissy walked over to where Mandy was still standing behind the counter working out what stack they needed to reorder. "Hay sis, I need you to play along with me. I'm going to have some fun with Callum." Chrissy was grinning, as she held up the leather corset.

    Mandy must have understood what Chrissy was getting at, because she put her hand over her mouth, as she tried to mask the sound of her giggling. "Oh Chrissy, you can be so bad sometimes." Mandy said. "Just promise not to take it to far and hurt his feelings." Mandy added with a stern look at Chrissy.

    "I won't sis, it's almost like he's waiting for me to take out some form of revenge for what he did to me, so I'm hoping this will put an end to it all." Chrissy smiled, as she wondered back to the changing room with the three corsets and the other bits to go with them.

    Callum was still standing in the middle of the changing room waiting for Chrissy when she got back with three boxes and some other items in packets and on hangers.

    "I'll need you to strip the rest of your cloths off Kara." Chrissy said, as she put the boxes down on a chair. "Don't worry, I'll wait outside while you do. I'll let you put these panties on as well, you normally put them on over the suspenders, but you won't be keeping any of it on for to long, so this will be fine." Chrissy added, as she waved the panties in the air before putting them back on top of the boxes and leaving the room.

      Callum looked a little nervous about taking all his clothes off and then putting on the panties, but he really wanted to know what it felt like to wear a corset, so he was soon standing naked, and picking up the panties. The panties looked very fragile, they were black with lots of red lace trim. Callum understood that they would work for both Corsets. He stepped in to them, and then pulled them up his legs, it wasn't until he tucked his penis between his legs and pulled them up the rest of the way, that he realised just how strong they really were. He was now sporting a totally flat groin, and he loved the look and feel.

    "I've got the panties on Chrissy." Callum said to the curtain, he knew Chrissy was standing on the other side of.

    Chrissy poked her head back through the curtain, and smiled when she saw Callum standing there in the red and black panties. Chrissy couldn't see any trace of body hair, other than what was on his head and face, but even his eyebrows would suit either and man or a woman.

    "Okay then, lets get started." Chrissy smiled, as she rubbed her hands together. She picked up the pack of stockings she'd brought into the room with her, and she handed them to Callum. "I'm sure you know how to put these on by now?" Chrissy asked, as he took them from her.

    "I've had some practice." Callum smiled back, still looking really nervous.

    Chrissy watched as Callum opened the packed, and then removed the black stockings from it. The stockings had a red lace trim around the top edge where they connected to the suspenders, which meant they matched in perfectly with the panties, and world look just perfect with either the red or black corset.

    Once Callum had the stockings on, Chrissy opened the first box and removed the black corset. She loosened the laces and unclipped the front of the corset before wrapping it around Callum's waist. Chrissy soon had all the clips fastened again, and then she moved behind him and started to pull on the laces.

    "This may feel a little scary to start with Kara, but just take short breaths until you get use to the tightness." Chrissy said, as she kept pulling the laces tighter and tighter.

    Callum looked at his waist getting smaller and smaller in the mirror on the wall in the dressing room. He had no breasts, but his waist gave him the look of a woman now. It was getting harder and harder for Callum to get enough air into his lungs, but he did like Chrissy told him and took lots of smaller breaths.

    "I wish I'd tried one sooner now." Callum said, as he ran his hand up and down his now slim waist.

    "I know how you feel Kara. I still feel like that every time I put one on, even now." Chrissy smiled, when she saw the look on Callum's face. From the corset down Callum looked like Kara, but Chrissy thought she could do something to help him look a little more like Kara. "I'll be back in a minute, I want to go and get something else to add to the outfit."

    Callum was to busy looking in the mirror to take much notice of what Chrissy said, or the fact that she's left the changing room.

    Chrissy went and got a set of breast forms and a bra to match the panties that would go with both the black and red corset. With the breast forms, adhesive pads and bra, she returned to the changing room to complete the look, and turn Callum into Kara.

    "What are you doing now Chrissy?" Callum asked, when he saw her enter the room again with her arms full of things.

    "I thought we'd make you look a little more female, and a little less Rocky Horror." Chrissy giggled.

    Callum looked in the mirror again, and had to agree, he did look like he was on his way to watch a performance of The Rocky Horror Picture Show ^©. He watched as Chrissy opened a box and then picked up one of the breast forms and then added an adhesive pad to the back of it, and then walked over and pressed it to Callum's chest. She then did the same with the other one and added that to his chest. Callum thought it felt odd to have so much weight hanging from his chest, but at the same time it felt really nice as well.

    "You feeling a little bit more like Kara now? Kara." Chrissy asked with a grin, as she wrapped a bra around his chest, letting one of the forms drop into each of the cups on the bra.

    Callum slipped his arms through the straps and then let Chrissy close it behind his back for him. He really was beginning to feel more and more like Kara now. He could see the edge on the breast forms, but it felt nice having the extra weight on his chest, and the feel of the bra straps pulling on his shoulders.

    "This feels wonderful Chrissy." Callum said, as he looked in the mirror. "Thank you for doing this for me." Callum added.

    "Your welcome Kara." Chrissy smiled. "Shall we see what you look like in the red one now?" Chrissy asked.

    Callum nodded up and down with a smile on his face, as he turned around to let Chrissy undo the laces and remove the black corset. She soon had it removed and was wrapping the red one around his waist in the same way. Chrissy pulled the laces a little tighter this time, and Kara had an even sexier looking waist.

    "I think I love the red one even more than I did the black one." Callum said, as he looked in the mirror again

    "I do have one more corset for you to try on Kara. This one is a little kinkier though, as it's made of leather." Chrissy said, as she opened the final box to let Callum see the leather corset.

    Callum looked in the box, but couldn't see anything different about it from what he could see, which is just what Chrissy wanted. She wanted him to trust her until it was to late for him to stop her.

    Chrissy helped him remove the red Corset and then she picked up the black leather one and wrapped it around his waist. Callum noticed that this one didn't have the clips at the front, but had them around the back, just to the side of where the lacers were. Chrissy soon had it clipped together, and she started to pull the lacers in tighter and tighter. She pulled them so tight that Callum thought she was going to split him in two. Chrissy finally stopped and tied them off, just before doing something with the laces.

    What Callum didn't know, was that Chrissy had put the laces in a little pouch that closed across the laces and clips on the back of the corset. This flap had four slots that little D shaped eyelets went through. Chrissy then removed four little padlocks from the bottom of the box that came with the corset, and she quickly added them all to it. Callum was now locked in the corset until Chrissy released him, or he found something sharp to try and cut his way out.

    Callum heard the clicking of the padlocks but was too slow to realise what the sound was. He had a look of horror on his face when he turned to look over his shoulder in the mirror, and saw the back of the corset.

    "Chrissy! What have you done to me?" Callum said looking scared, as he tried to reach the locks, and pull them away.

    "I'm getting some revenge for all the times you made me feel like a fool at school." Chrissy said, trying to look serious as she said it.

    "I thought you said you weren't like that Chrissy. I said I was sorry for what I did… Please let me out of this corset." Callum pleaded with Chrissy, as he tried to open the back.

    "I lied Callum. How else was I ever going to get my revenge if I told you the truth?" Chrissy asked with an evil sounding giggle.

    Callum was still trying to undo the corset and not paying much attention to what Chrissy was doing, so he never saw Chrissy move behind him with a set of handcuffs, from the same section she got the corset. Callum soon found his hands cuffed behind his back. Now he was really scared.

    "Please Chrissy, don't do this to me. I'm really sorry for what I did to you." Callum pleaded some more, as he tried to pull the cuffs apart hoping they were just cheap ones, but they didn't feel like cheap handcuffs to him.

    "I'll let you go Callum, just as soon as you know how I felt every time you made me look like a fool at school." Chrissy said, as she went to leave the changing room. "I'll be waiting over at the counter when you're ready for your punishment." Chrissy added, just before leaving the room. She'd picked up all his clothes and everything else as she left. Leaving Callum with very little choice but to go out and take whatever punishment Chrissy wanted to give to him.

    Mandy had filled Amy in on Chrissy's plan to have some fun with Callum, and she was standing next to her at the counter when Chrissy came out the changing room and walked over to them with Callum's clothes.

    "Did you really get Callum dressed in that leather corset?" Amy asked with a grin.

    "Yep, and I'm waiting for him to come out and face his punishment?" Chrissy was grinning back, as she put the clothes down behind the counter, and then set about wrapping the red and black corset, but not before she went and got a couple of bra and panty sets to go with them. "You don't mind me giving him all this do you sis?" Chrissy asked.

    "Not at all sis, not after what you've just done to him." Mandy smiled. "Do you think he'll ever come out of there?" Mandy asked, as she looked over at the changing room Callum was still in.

    "He will if he ever wanted out of that corset, and the handcuffs off." Chrissy said, as she carried on wrapping the gifts. Amy set to work helping her to get them wrapped while they waited for Callum to come out the changing room and join them.

    "You used handcuffs as well?" Amy asked looking shocked.

    "Yep, and they're cuffed behind his back, so he won't be getting any of it off without help." Chrissy looked over towards the changing room, she was beginning to worry that she'd gone to fare with her little bit of fun with him.

 

Chapter 14: Punishment

    Callum had tried for a little longer to get the cuffs off, but it was no good, so he took a deep breath and finally decided to leave the changing room. He turned his back to the curtain and gripped it with his hands before stepping sideways and then turned again to leave the changing room and walked out into the shop in his stocking feet.

    Chrissy was standing over near the counter with her back to Callum, so he walked over and waited for Chrissy to turn around before he spoke to her. Amy and Mandy took a good look at Callum and the tight leather corset Chrissy had got him in. They both thought that Chrissy had made the corset supper tight, they could already see that Callum was in some pain with it.

    "I'm ready for your punishment now Chrissy." Callum said, as he looked down at his feet. He wiggled his tows and looked at them through the stockings.

    "It took you far to long to come out, so I'll have to add to your punishment for that little error Kara." Chrissy said in a cold voice that even had Amy and Mandy looking worried for him.

    Callum looked up in shock when he heard what Chrissy just said, and the tone of her voice, he was really beginning to wish he'd never come here now. Just what did Chrissy have install for him as a punishment, but what ever it was, he'd asked for it and far more besides.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy. Please do what ever you feel is right to make you feel better." Callum said, as he tried to swallow the lump in his throat, but his mouth had dried up due to the worry.

    "Don't worry Kara, I plan to do just that." Chrissy said with an evil look in her eyes, as she looked over her shoulder. "It's a pity we don't have any footwear to make you wear." Chrissy added, as she saw his bare stocking feet.

    Chrissy may have thought it a pity, but Callum looked happy at that little fact. That was until he heard what Chrissy said next.

    "I hope you don't hurt your feet as you walked up and down the road." Chrissy said, looking worried for Callum's feet.

    "You want me to do what!" Callum shouted looking scared to death now, and he started trying to get his hands out the cuffs again.

    Mandy saw the way Callum was struggling, and was worried he might hurt himself if this went on any longer, so she looked at Chrissy with a worried look. Chrissy was having the same thought, and she'd taken it as far as she could, so she started giggling, which set off Amy and Mandy.

    Callum wasn't sure if the giggling was a good sign or not, but he stopped trying to get his hands out the cuffs. His wrists were beginning to hurt anyway.

    "I'm sorry Kara, I was just having some fun with you." Chrissy said, as she walked behind him and removed the handcuffs, and then unlocked all four padlocks on the corset.

    "So you're not going to punish me then Chrissy?" Callum asked still showing worry.

    "No. Like I said, I'm not that type of a person really. I just wanted to see the worried look on your face when I said that stuff. Please forgive me for worrying you." Chrissy asked.

    "Nothing to forgive Chrissy. I wouldn't blame you if you had meant all of it." Callum said with a sigh, or as much of a sigh, as the corset would allow. "Can you help me get this corset off now though? It's really tight, and I'm in some pain with it." He asked, as he rubbed the side of his waist.

    "I'm sorry about that Kara. I guess I wanted some revenge after all, it did feel good pulling on them laces." Chrissy said with a sheepish grin.

    "Don't worry about it Chrissy, I can live with a little pain, if it makes you feel better." Callum chuckled.

    "Come on then, and I'll help you get out of that corset."   Chrissy led him back to the changing room.

    Chrissy soon had the corset removed and then went to get his clothes for him, so he could get dressed again.

    "Thanks for letting me try on some of the corsets." Callum said it in such a way that Chrissy understood he wasn't keen on the last one at all. "I'll have to save up and see about buying myself one." Callum added as he went to remove the bra.

    "You can keep the rest of the clothing on if you want Kara, we're letting you keep them." Chrissy said, as she stopped him from undoing the bra.

    "Tha… Thanks Chrissy, but I better remove your breast forms still. I'll get some strange looks walking up the road with these under my shirt and jacket." Callum said, as he pointed at his chest. "Are you sure I can keep all this though Chrissy?" he asked, as he waved his hand up and down his body.

    "Yes it's fine, so don't worry about it. Just remove the breast forms, and keep the rest on under your clothes." Chrissy said, as she turned around and left Callum to finish getting dressed.

    Amy had finished wrapping all the gifts when Chrissy got back to the counter, so Chrissy gave her a hug to thank her.

    Callum joined them at the counter once he was dressed, but he felt a little weird with the bra and panties still on underneath. He was worried everyone could see what he was wearing. "Can you see what I have on under my shirt and jacket?" He asked.

    "No, not at all, but I wouldn't go taking the jacket off until you get home." Mandy smiled.

    "Thank you for the gift." Callum said, as he felt the bra again under his shirt, and he could feel his trousers sliding over the panties as he walked.

    "We've not finished with your gifts yet Callum." Chrissy said, as she handed him the wrapped parcel off the counter.

    "What's this?" Callum asked with a puzzled look, as he looked at the parcel.

    "You'll find out when you get home Kara, but I hope you like all of it." Chrissy smiled.

    "I can't take anymore from you, not from any of you." Callum tried to hand the parcel back, but Chrissy folded her arms and stuck her nose up in the air.

    "You may as well give up and take the gift Callum." Amy said. "I've seen that look before, and she never loses an argument when she has it." Amy giggled.

    Callum put the parcel down on the counter, and Chrissy was just about to say something, when Callum pulled her into a hug to thank her for the gifts, what ever they were. "Thank you for the gift's and the revenge." Callum said with a chuckle.

    "You're welcome Kara, please feel free to call in any time you're passing." Chrissy said, as she hugged him back. "Will you be at the club tomorrow night?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, sorry, but I can't afford to use the changing serve more than once a month, and the girls all went out this last Saturday. They won't be going again for another couple of weeks."

    "You're welcome to join Amy and I if you ever want to come out when they're not going to be there." Chrissy said. "I'm sure I could talk Carl into letting Cathy give you a makeover as well."

    "Thanks Chrissy, but I don't deserve any special treatment from you or any of your friends." Callum said.

    "I know you don't Callum, but I would really like to spend a little more time with Kara, now I know who she really is… Please let me talk to Carl for you?"

    "I'd like that too Chrissy, but I'm sure you don't need me around to have a good time." Callum chuckled.

    Mandy had already got her mobile out and was waiting for Carl to answer. "Hi baby. Yes everything is fine, I was just wondering if Cathy would be able to fit in an extra person tomorrow night before the club opens?" Mandy waited for Carl to give his answer. "Yes, it's Callum, Chrissy's friend from the reunion." Mandy said, after Carl had asked her. "That's great, I'll see you tomorrow then. Bye baby. Love you too." Mandy said just before ending the call.

    "You're all as bad as each other." Callum said with a shocked look.

    "True, but you'll be expected at the hotel tomorrow afternoon. Cathy will help you get ready and then you'll be taken to the club, and treated to a full night of VIP treatment." Mandy smiled.

    "VIP treatment? Wow, thank you. Thank you for everything." Callum said looking even more shocked.

    "We'll look forward to seeing Kara tomorrow night at the club, and remember to bring your dancing shoes." Chrissy said with a grin, as she gave Callum another hug.

    Callum thanked them all again, and then made a quick exit before they did anything else for him. He was looking forward to a night out with Amy and Chrissy though, they always made Kara's night out more fun when they were around.

---

    Chrissy and Amy were sitting on the sofas in the VIP section the next night when they saw Kara walk into the room with Cathy and Sara next to her. Chrissy jumped up and ran over to give her a hug and welcome her to the VIP section, as this was her fist time in it.

    Kara was soon being treated like one of the girls and she had a great night. Kara started to come to the club more often, and Carl made her a full VIP member after that first night. Chrissy and Cathy spent some time with Callum, and they showed him how to look more like Kara on his own, and he was soon going to the club in the week and on a Saturday straight from home. He no longer needed the changing service.

 

Chapter 15: Trouble in paradise

    With the exception of the added friend, life got back to normal for the girls. Things were a little off between Chrissy and Becky though, but Chrissy just put it down to her trying to deal with training the managers from other clubs while Beth was away doing reviews and training at the other clubs.

    Chrissy was glad to have Amy around, and she'd been spending more time doing stuff with Amy and Amber, than she had Becky the past couple of months since the reunion. Chrissy was beginning to think that Becky was hiding something, then she remembered how far off the mark she was over the engagement surprise, so she decided to have a word with Mandy before her mind started trying to put two and two together again.

    Mandy and Chrissy had just got into bed one night when Chrissy asked Mandy if she knew about anything Becky could be planning.

    "Sis, can I ask you something, and get a proper answer from you?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "Sure sis. What do you want to know?" Mandy asked, as she cuddled up to her in the bed.

    "Do you know if Becky has anything planned, or if she's having trouble that she doesn't want me to know about?" Chrissy asked.

    "She's not told me anything, but I know that she's been having trouble with some of the managers from the other clubs Carl owns. He's not happy with some of them himself. It could just be that getting her down." Mandy said.

    "I guess you're right sis, but she just doesn't seem her self anymore… I feel like she's keeping something from me, and she never wants to play around anymore either." Chrissy said with a big sigh, as she realised just how depressed she was about it all. "I was hoping that she'd been planning something, and I was going to get a surprise from you all." Chrissy added.

    "After you ran away over the whole marriage thing, I told Becky I'd never keep anything like that from you again. If I knew anything sis, I'd tell you." Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter. "I think you need to sit down with Becky, and have it out with her if you're that bothered about it. Let her know how you feel."

    "Thanks sis, I think I better find out what's wrong before things get any worse." Chrissy said, as she closed her eyes and let sleep overtake her.

    Chrissy woke the next morning and turned over to look at Becky, but Becky wasn't in bed. Chrissy sat up looking worried that She never came home after the club last night. She soon relaxed when she saw that the bad had been slept in. Mandy was in her bathroom taking a shower, so Chrissy got out of bed and went across to her own room to see if Becky was in there. She slowly opened the bathroom door and saw Becky with her head over the toilet.

    "What's wrong baby?" Chrissy asked, as she dropped to the floor beside her wife and pulled her hair away from her face for her.

    "I'll be alright Chrissy, just some bug that's doing the rounds at the club. Most the staff's had it already." Becky said, as she tried to stand up. Chrissy helped her get back to the bedroom and then sat on the bed next to her.

    "I'm sorry you're feeling sick baby." Chrissy said looking worried. "Can I get you anything?" Chrissy asked, as she helped Becky lie down in their own bed.

    "I just want to get some more sleep Chrissy, but thanks for worrying about me." Becky smiled, as she stroked the side of her face.

    "I'll have a word with Mandy, and tell her that I'll be staying here today, so I can take care of you." Chrissy said, as she got off the bed and left the room before Becky could try and stop her.

    Mandy, Amy, and Amber were already in the kitchen. Amy and Amber were working on breakfast, while Mandy sat at the table reading the paper like she always did first thing in the morning.

    "Morning sis." Mandy said, as Chrissy sat down at the table next to her.

    "Morning sis!" Amy and Amber shouted together.

    "Morning Amy, Amber." Chrissy smiled back at them. "Sis, will you and Amy be able to cope at the shop today? Becky's not feeling to good, and I want to stay and take care of her." Chrissy asked.

    "I'm sorry to hear that sis, sure Amy and I will hold the fort without you. I hope she's feeling better soon sis." Mandy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    "Thanks sis. I've left her in my bed sleeping, so I'll help with breakfast, then get the dishes washed and dried after you've all left for work." Chrissy said, as she went to help Amy and Amber.

    The girls soon had breakfast ready, and then Chrissy went to clean the kitchen while they all finished getting ready to leave for work. Chrissy returned to the kitchen once she'd waved Amy and Mandy off at the door. Ann and Amber had already left, so once she'd fished cleaning the kitchen, Chrissy went up to see how Becky was feeling.

    Chrissy found the bed was empty, and the bathroom door was closed, so Chrissy walked over and knocked on the door before entering the bathroom. The door didn't open because Becky had locked it, Chrissy found this odd, but she knocked a little louder.

    "Becky! Are you okay in there?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'm fine Chrissy, just give me a couple of minutes and I'll be out." Becky shouted back.

    It was closer to five minutes before Becky unlocked the bathroom door and walked back into the bedroom. She did have a bit more colour in her face though, which Chrissy took as a good sign.

    "Why did you lock the door baby?" Chrissy asked looking worried, as she jumped up off the bad and ran over to Becky.

    "I'm sorry, but I didn't want you to see me being sick again." Becky said with a strange look.

    "Don't be silly, I want to take care of you. You're my wife, and that's what I'm here for." Chrissy said, as she tried to hug Becky, but Becky pulled away.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, but I don't want to give you this bug if I can help it." Becky said acting very defensive.

    "Oh, okay then." Chrissy said, as she took a step back. "Do you mind if I use the bathroom then? I'll try to be quick." Chrissy said, as she turned and walked into the bathroom without waiting for a reply from Becky.

    Chrissy finished in the bathroom and then returned to the bedroom, but Becky was not there, so she went across to Mandy's room to see if she'd had to run across there, but that room was empty as well. Chrissy thought she must have gone down stairs to get a drink, so she went down to the kitchen. She could hear Becky talking to someone, but she ended the call just as Chrissy entered the room.

    "Who was on the phone Becky?" Chrissy asked.

    "That was someone from the club, they have a problem and I have to go and sort it out now." Becky said, as she walked past Chrissy and headed back up to their room to get dressed.

    "Becky! You can't go out today, you're not very well." Chrissy shouted, as she followed close behind.

    "I've got no choice Chrissy, so please don't start with me right now!" Becky snapped back at her.

    "Pardon me for caring about you!" Chrissy snapped back at her.

    "I haven't got time for this, not today!" Becky snapped back.

    "You don't seem to have time for anything to do with me anymore." Chrissy said close to tears, but she was too angry with Becky to let her see any tears, so she forced herself to stop.

    Chrissy stormed off into the bathroom and slammed the door shut before she gave Becky a chance to respond to what she'd just said. Chrissy sat on the toilet and let the tears run down her cheeks, but she never made a sound that would let Becky know she was crying. It wasn't long after that, that Chrissy heard the front door close, and then Becky start her car and drive away.

    Not seeing the point of sitting in the bathroom anymore, Chrissy got up and went back to the bedroom. She walked around the house feeling lost for an hour before she decided to go and clean the bathroom in hers and Becky's room, just for something to do.

    Chrissy was just getting the cleaning stuff from under the wash basin when a box fell out onto the floor and a strange looking white plastic thing fell out of it and skidded across the floor. "What's this thing for?" Chrissy said to herself, as she picked up the plastic thing, and then the box it fell out off. Chrissy's hand started to shake when she read the words on the front of the box.

    Pregnancy test. Were the words splashed across the front of the box. That's when all the little peace's started to fall into place.

    Chrissy tried to control her shaking hands long enough to see if the test had been used or not, and it had, so she looked at the back of the box to see what colour the plastic thing would have on it, if the test was positive. That's when Chrissy really lost it and fell to the floor feeling the need to be sick herself, but not for the same reason Becky was being sick.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 4
Chapter 16: Chrissy

    Chrissy wasn't sure how long she sat on the floor in the bathroom with her head hanging over the toilet bowl, but it felt like forever. All Chrissy could think about was Becky in bed with some man, having sex with each other. The more she thought about it, the bigger the whole in her chest got.

    "Why Becky? Why did you do this to me?" Chrissy started to sob, and she put her hands to her chest like she was trying to hold everything in.

    She looked at the empty box on the floor where she'd dropped it earlier and then at the plastic pregnancy test itself, before getting to her feet and picking them up as she walked back into the bedroom. She dropped them on the bed and then looked at her bedside table, and saw the photo of her and Becky on their wedding day. Chrissy grabbed the picture and threw it across the room and watched it explode of the far wall sending bits of glass everywhere.

    Chrissy pulled off her wedding ring and engagement ring and dropped them both on the bedside table and then placed the pregnancy test and box next to them. She hoped the message would be clear to Becky when she saw them together.

    All Chrissy wanted to do was get out the house, and as far away from anything that reminded her of Becky. She ran down stairs to find her purse and as she picked it up she heard her mobile ringing. Chrissy pulled it out her purse and saw that it was Becky calling her. Chrissy was so angry that she threw the phone at the wall and watched as that smashed against the wall and exploded.

      She already knew what Becky was going to tell her, and she wasn't interested in hearing any of it. Chrissy knew what was going on this time, whether Mandy and the others knew or not, Chrissy wasn't going to hang around and find out. Part of her wished she didn't know, but she did, and that was that.

    Chrissy wondered if Becky had gone to tell this man she was having sex with that she was pregnant, and the phone call just now was to let her know about it as well. All Chrissy could think about was Becky letting some man touch her, and then… She couldn't bare to think about what they'd done beyond that point.

    With her purse over her shoulder, Chrissy left the house locking the door as she left and then posting the keys for the house and the shop through the door before she ran off up the road. She flagged down a taxi on the main road and told the driver to take her to the train station.

    "Is everything okay love?" The taxi driver asked, as he tried to make light conversation with Chrissy, but Chrissy just sat looking out the window as they made there way to the station.

    Once at the station Chrissy gave him the fair, plus a large tip. Then she went into the station and looked at the monitor to pick a place to go. Before she went to pay for the ticket, Chrissy decided to find a cash machine and draw out some money, as she had very little in her purse. Once she had some money, she then went and brought a ticket.

    Chrissy was soon sat on the train heading for a large seaside place she thought she could get lost in without any trouble. Chrissy found she'd got time to think about everything that had been going on between her and Becky since the reunion. The more she thought about it, the more upset she got with the thought of Becky, her Becky, sleeping with a man.

    "Did she really think I'd be okay with it all?" Chrissy thought to herself, as she looked out the window on the train.

    She tried to think of what Becky was going to say to her when she finally found out she was with child. "I've got some good new, and some bad news… The bad news is I had sex with a man, but the good news is, I'm pregnant." Chrissy tried to work out if she could cope with being around Becky, knowing what she'd done, even if it was just to get pregnant, but all Chrissy could see when she thought of Becky's face, was her having sex with a man. That was more than Chrissy could deal with right now, so she closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep while the train rocked and clicked along the tracks.

    It was early evening when Chrissy finally got to the coast, and now she needed to find some place to stay for the night, so she made her way to the sea front and then looked for a hotel with vacancy's. She soon found one and after paying for the room for a week, she went up to it and then put the do not disturb sign on the handle and fell on the bed before she started sobbing again.  

    Chrissy had lost all track of time, and the only time she moved of the bed was to use the bathroom and get little sips of water from the bathroom and take her pills each day. She'd only just refilled her prescription, so she had enough to last her for some time yet. Chrissy had no idea how she was going to sort out getting any more when they ran out, but she really didn't care at the point in time.

    She'd not left her room for three days, she only found this out because a woman came to make sure she was still alive when she'd not been down for any of the meal's she'd paid for with the room, or been seen by anyone since she checked in.

    "I'm sorry to bother you miss, but I just wanted to make sure everything is alright." A dark hared woman asked when she saw Chrissy poke her head around the door.

    Chrissy must have looked a sight because the woman tried to look in the room to make sure she wasn't using drugs or something like that. Chrissy opened the door and let the woman take a look around.

    "I'm not doing anything illegal in here. I've just not felt like eating the past couple of days." Chrissy said, as she sat on the bed feeling a little week.

    "I'm sorry miss, but it's been three days since you checked in, are you telling me it's been that long since you ate anything?" The woman asked looking worried and shocked at the same time.

    "Yes it must be," Chrissy said feeling light headed.

    "We need to get you something to eat right away." The woman said, as she grabbed the phone and told someone on the other end to send up a plate of sandwiches right away and a couple of bottles of water as well.

    "Please don't go to any trouble, just leave me alone." Chrissy said, as she let her head fall on the pillow again.

    "Miss, miss! Please sit up and have something to eat. You need to eat something now." The woman said, as she held a sandwich to Chrissy's face.

    Chrissy knew she must have fallen asleep because the woman had only just called down to room service when she put her head on the pillow. Chrissy was soon taking a bite from the sandwich, which soon let her know just how hungry she really was. She was soon working her way through the plate and then drank the two bottles of water as well, and feeling much better for it.

    "Thank you for doing that." Chrissy said looking sad still, but better for having something to eat.

    "No problems miss. Do you want to talk about what ever made you not want to eat?" The woman asked.

    "Not really, it's a long story, and I just want to forget about it all and move on with my life, or what life I have left. "And please call me Christina." Chrissy said, as another way to move on from her past.

    "Nice to meet you Christina. My names Jayden." The woman said with a smile, as she held out her hand so Chrissy could shake it. "Will you be okay now? Or will I have to keep forcing you to eat?" Jayden asked with a smile.

    "I promise to start eating again Jayden." Chrissy said back with a week forced smile. "Thanks again for the sandwiches." Chrissy added, as she walked Jayden to the door.

    "I'll be checking to make sure you come down for your meals from now on, and I'm taking this off the door as well." Jayden said, as she removed the do not disturb sign from the door.

    Chrissy felt like a small child being told off by her mum when Jayden spoke to her like that, but it was done in a caring way, so she didn't mind that much.

    "Don't worry, I'll come down and eat at meal times." Chrissy smiled, but not really feeling like she'd got anything to smile about.

    Chrissy closed the door and went and sat on the bed again, as she tried to work out what she would do now. She'd got money, but it wouldn't last forever, so finding a job was going to be top of her list of things to do. She also had all her credit cards, but didn't want to risk using them, as she wouldn't be paying the bills for them, as they would all be going to Mandy's house.

    "I need to find a job, but what am I good at?" Chrissy thought to herself. "I'll go and sign up for some agencies tomorrow. I'll also need to find someplace to live as well."

    She went down for the evening meal, and Jayden was hanging around to make sure she did, so Chrissy waved to her and then went in for her meal. The food was nice, but nothing like she could make back at home. That made the hole in her chest hurt again, so she tried to block out any thought of that place.

    Chrissy spent the next couple of days looking for work and taking a trip on the train to another town, so she could draw out some more money. She didn't want to risk Carl or anyone else tracking her down and forcing her to talk with Becky about her being pregnant. No one was interested in hiring someone like Chrissy with no fixed address, or any real work experience that she could prove without a reference. This would be hard for Chrissy to provide without contacting Mandy, which was the last thing Chrissy was about to do. All she wanted was to close the door and move on from that part of her life, and start over again. So she went back to her hotel room looking depressed on the second day of looking.

    "How are you doing now Christina?" Jayden asked when she saw her walk back into the hotel.

    "I've been better." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she walked over to chat with Jayden for a little bit while she looked to be quiet.

    "What's wrong honey?" Jayden asked with a pout.

    "I've been trying to find a job, but I can't get any work unless I have a fixed address, and some form of reference from my previous jobs." Chrissy said with an even bigger sigh.

    "What type of work are you looking for?" Jayden asked.

    "At this point, anything will do, just as long as I'm earning money." Chrissy said.

    "I may know of some place that will hire you, and they pay cash, so they won't mind you staying here at the hotel either." Jayden said. "I work there in the evening, it's good fun, and the other girls are all great as well." Jayden added.

    "What would I be doing in this job?" Chrissy asked.

    "It's waitress work at a night club on the sea front." Jayden smiled.

    "I'm not sure I'd be any good at it, but thanks for the offer anyway." Chrissy smiled.

    "Don't be silly Christina, you could do it with your eyes shut. All you do is take orders and then deliver the drinks and take their money." Jayden said making it sound simple. "With how hot you'll look in the outfit, I can't see them not giving you a job on the spot, trust me." Jayden added with a grin.

    "What outfit would I be wearing?" Chrissy asked looking nervous.

    "Well the club is called St' Trinian's. So I'll let you work it out from that." Jayden giggled.

    "I'd have to dress as a school girl then, and serve drinks?" Chrissy asked looking more nervous now.

    "Yep, but the bouncers keep an eye on us all, and any trouble, the people are removed from the club." Jayden said looking very series. "I've been working there for just over a year now, and I've never had more than a bruised bottom. And that was done by a group of women out on a hen night." Jayden giggled.

    "You had trouble with woman?" Chrissy asked looking shocked.

    "The woman can be worse than the men most the time, but they are only having fun, so most the time you just play along with them. And think about the tips." Jayden was grinning now.

    Chrissy looked to be deep in thought for a couple of minutes, then she looked at Jayden with a smile on her face. "Okay Jayden, can you set up an interview for me?"

    "Sure thing. I'm working tonight, so why don't you come with me and I can have a word with the manager for you."

    "That would be great, but I don't have anything to wear for going to a night club. I left the place I was living in a hurry and never had time to grab any of my clothes." Chrissy said, as she remembered that she'd only got the clothes she left home with, and this business suit she brought yesterday, while she was getting new underwear and toiletry's. "I'll go out and buy some more clothes tomorrow and then you can set up an interview for early next week." Chrissy said looking a little down about it all.

    "We can soon fix that Christina. You look to be about the same size as me, and I have plenty of things, so I'm sure we can find something for you to borrow for the night."

    "Are you sure Jayden?" I don't want to be a bother to you."

    "You're not a bother Christina. I get off in half an hour, meet me down here and we will grab some take out on the way to my place, and then we can eat before getting ready to head over to the club." Jayden said with a grin.

    "Okay, I'll meet you here in half an hour. Thanks for the help." Chrissy smiled, as she went up to her room to change into her other cloths, so she'd keep her business suit clean for next week.

    Chrissy was standing just to the side of reception when she saw Jayden walking out of a door marked with the word staff only. "Come on then Christina, lets grab some food and then make you look pretty for the head mistress." Jayden giggled, as she led Chrissy out the hotel and down the road toward the place Jayden lived.

    They grabbed a pizza and then made their way to a large house that was split up into lots of little flats. The flat Jayden had was quite large and had two bedrooms, but she lived alone. She did have a roommate Chrissy found out, but she got a better paying job a couple of months back and moved out the flat and out of town.

    Once they'd finished what they wanted of the pizza and the rest was in the fridge, Jayden dragged Chrissy into what she took to be her bedroom, so they could find something for Chrissy to wear. They soon found a simple, but sexy outfit for her, and then Jayden led her to the spare room so she could get ready.

    It was a simple silk vest top, and a flared short mini skirt, but Chrissy loved the way it looked once she had it on. Chrissy had brought what makeup she had with her, so she set to work on making herself look ready for a night out at a club. It felt odd getting ready and not having anyone getting ready next to her, but she had to get over thinking like that.

    Chrissy was sitting in the living room waiting for Jayden, when she heard the sound of high heels on the hardwood floor behind her. Chrissy turned around and saw Jayden standing there in her St' Trinian's uniform, looking just like she'd stepped out the movie.

    She'd got her long dark hair done in pig tails on each side of her head, and she had a white shirt tied up under her chest, so you could see her bare belly. She had a short navy blue tennis skirt on and fishnet stocking being held up by suspenders, and to finish off the look she had on a pair of high-heeled shoes.

    "So, what do you think Christina?" Jayden asked with a grin.

    "Wow, you look amazing. You look really different to how you look when dressed for work at the hotel." Chrissy said, as she got up to get a better look. "How do I look, okay I hope?"

    "You look really good as well, but I hope that after tonight, you will look like me." Jayden giggled. "Come on. Let's see about finding you a job." Jayden added, as she started dragging Chrissy out the flat and out the house.

    Chrissy had no idea where the club was, or how she was going to find her way back to her hotel after, but if she found a job, then she would worry about the rest later. She was soon standing outside a large looking night club, and the bouncers on the door reminded her of being back at the club in London with Beck. The sudden thought of Becky made the hole in her chest start hurting again, and she had to concentrate to keep from crying again.

    "Hi guy's. Don't worry about this one, she's with me tonight. I'm hoping to get her a job here at the club." Jayden said to a couple of the guys on the door.

    "I'd give her a job anytime." One of the men said with a grin. Chrissy just looked at him with a scared look in her eyes.

    "Don't worry about them, they talk tough, but they never take it any further than that." Jayden smiled, as she led the way into the club and through to where Chrissy gathered the manager's office was. Jayden knocked on a large wooden door and then entered when she heard a male voice telling them to enter.

    "Hi Jayden, what brings you to my office? Please don't tell me you're quitting too?" The man behind the desk asked her.

    "No, don't worry Dean. I've brought Christina here to see you, she's looking for work, but doesn't really have a place to stay yet, so she's having trouble finding work. Can you help her out with a job?" Jayden asked.

    "Have you ever done any kind of waitress work before Christina?" Dean asked, as he looked her up and down like a peace of meat at market.

    "No, not waitress work, but I have spent a lot of time in a night club, so I know the ins and outs of it all. I won't let you down if you'd just give me a chance to show you what I can do." Chrissy said, almost pleading for a job.

    "Well Bella just quit on me with no notice, so we're a girl down. I know it will be tough on you, but you can start tonight if you want." Dean asked with a smile. "Go with Jayden, and she'll help get you sorted with an outfit to wear." Dean added.

    "So is that it? I've got the job?" Chrissy asked looking a little shocked it was that easy.

    "Yep, you look the part, and I'm sure you'll pick everything else up as you go along. "Just work with Jayden for the next couple of nights, and then you'll be ready to run solo. Welcome to the team." Dean said with a grin.

    "Come along Christina, and we'll see about making you the star pupil." Jayden smiled, as she pulled Chrissy along to the changing room the girls used when they didn't want to walk around in the uniforms.

    Chrissy soon found herself standing in a room with half a dozen other women in it, all of them dressed as schoolgirls, just like Jayden.

    "Hay Jayden, did you hear about Bella quitting today?" One of the girls asked Jayden. "Who's the knew girl with you?" The same girl asked, when she saw Chrissy standing next to her.

    "Yes, Dean just told me about it. This is Christina, she's a new girl that's going to be replacing Bella. She's new to all this, so we'll have to help her get the hang of things." Jayden said, as she let all the girls take a look at her.

    "Hi Christina!" All the girls shouted, as they smiled and waved at her. Chrissy smiled back at them, and gave a little wave.

      "Okay girl's, Christina is working tonight, and we need to get her into her school uniform." Jayden said with her hands on her hips. "The last thing we need is the new girl getting a detention on her first day at school." Jayden added with a giggle.

    Chrissy soon found herself being stripped and redressed as a schoolgirl, but like any normal school girl. Chrissy was wearing a similar looking uniform to what Jayden and the others were all wearing. Another girl played with Chrissy's hair, and put it into pigtails on each side of her head, while another girl did Chrissy's makeup for her. By the time they'd all done, Chrissy looked really cute, and she had a nice set of fake freckles to go with her new look.

    "So what do you think to the new look then Christina?" Jayden asked, when she stood her in front of a mirror, so she could take a better look at herself.

    Chrissy did like the new look, it felt like she was making a whole new start now. Chrissy was gone, now there was only Christina the cute schoolgirl that worked at St' Trinian's.

    Jayden led her out into the club, and Chrissy was soon following her around, and after a couple of hours Chrissy was taking orders and working on her own with Jayden keeping an eye on her as she worked.

    Chrissy got her bottom pinched a couple of times, and it made her jump and let out a squeal, but she soon put it to the back of her mind and just got on with the job. Chrissy found that getting on with her job was a good way to take her mind off the real problems in her life, and what she'd left behind in her old life.

    The girl's were all sitting round a large table at the end of the night when Dean came out to thank them all for their hard work. "Well done girl's, and I hear that you're a natural at the job Christina. Will we be seeing you here tomorrow night than?"

    "Thank you Dean. I said I wouldn't let you down if you gave me a chance to prove myself." Chrissy said looking proud of herself.

    "I just need you to fill out some paperwork, but you can do that tomorrow night, just get here a little earlier and we can get it all done out the way." Dean said with a smile.

    "I'll come in early with you Christina." Jayden said, as she rubbed her feet. "You got anything planned for tomorrow daytime Christina?" Jayden asked.

    "I need to do some clothes shopping, but apart from that, I don't know anyone apart from you here, so my calendar is pretty empty." Chrissy said looking sad as she thought about how empty her new life was.

    "MMM, shopping. That sounds like fun, do you need any company?" Jayden asked with a smile.

    "That would be nice, but only if you don't have anything better to be doing Jayden."

    "I think you could use the company more than anything else I had planned for the weekend." Jayden said with a smile.

    "Thank you for being so helpful to me Jayden." Chrissy said smiling back at her.

    Jayden just smiled back at her, She didn't know why she wanted to help and protect Christina so much, but she just did. Jayden also wanted to try and help her deal with what ever brought her to this point in her life. "Come on. We better see about going home, I really need my bed." Jayden said looking worn out.

    Now Chrissy thought about it, she was pretty tired herself, but she didn't like going to sleep. That's when she had the bad dreams. When she dreamed about Becky, Chrissy would wake up feeling angry, but the dreams about Amy and Mandy left her feeling sad. Almost wanting to call them, just to hear their voice on the other end of the phone, but she just couldn't face any of them truth be told.

    Chrissy went to the changing room to get changed, but Jayden stopped her, and gave her a couple of garment bags to take back to her hotel room with her. "What are these for Jayden?

    "One bag has a couple of extra uniforms in it, and the other one has the skirt, top and shoes in, that you came to the club in tonight." Jayden smiled.

    "I think you want that one then." Chrissy said, as she tried to hand the bag back to her.

    "I thought you looked so good in them, that I want you to have it as a gift from me."

    "I couldn't do that Jayden, but thanks anyway." Chrissy tried again to make Jayden take the bag, but she just folded her arms with a stubborn look on her face. Chrissy know that look, it was the same one she got when someone tried to give her a gift back, so she stopped trying, and let out a sigh.

    "That's better, now we better get going, or we'll miss out lift home." Jayden grabbed Chrissy's hand and pulled her out towards the club exit.

    Chrissy could see a minibus waiting outside the club with a couple of bouncers standing next to it, and all the girls from the club sitting in it.

    "Do we get a lift home then every night Jayden?" Chrissy asked, looking relieved that she wouldn't have to walk back to the hotel dressed like every guy's wet dream of what a schoolgirl should look like.

    "Yep. The club always makes sure all the girl's get home safely. They'll also pick you up as well if you want, but We came in a little earlier tonight, so we missed out on that one." Jayden smiled, as she helped Chrissy get on the minibus.

    "That's good to know." Chrissy said looking relieved even more.

    Chrissy got to see where some of the girls lived, as she wasn't dropped off until about half the girls had been. The minibus pulled up outside her hotel, so Chrissy got out and then took the two garment bags from Jayden as she passed them to her.

    "Thanks Jayden, thanks for everything."

    "You're welcome Christina, glad I could help." Jayden smiled. "I'll come round for you just before lunch tomorrow, or later, as it is now tomorrow." She giggled, as she looked at her watch. "We can grab some lunch before we go shopping then."

    "Okay Jayden. I'll see you tomorrow, I mean later then." Chrissy said looking just as confused as Jayden had been with the whole time thing, as it was three thirty in the morning now.

    "I know what you mean girl. Now go and get some sleep, we have a busy day ahead of us." Jayden said with a grin.

    Chrissy smiled at her as she slid the minibus door shut and they drove away. Some of the other girls waved to Chrissy with smiles on their faces, but Chrissy had her arms full and couldn't wave back. She made her way into the hotel and got some strange looks from the man on reception, but he soon looked more relaxed when she pulled out her key card for her room and showed it to him. She was soon back in her room and getting ready for bed. She fell asleep, and was so tired, that she didn't have any dreams at all, as she could remember.

    Daylight shining in through a crack in the curtain woke Chrissy the next day and she groaned as she looked at the time and saw it was just after eleven.

    "I better see about making a move, or Jayden will be here and I'll still be lying in bed." Chrissy said to the empty room.

    She rolled out of bed and sat on the edge of it still feeling the ache in her feet from spending all last night running around getting drinks and food orders for people. The heels had been a little higher that she was use to wearing for so long. When she went to the club with Amy, Chrissy could sit down and rest, but now she was just one of the waitresses.

    Chrissy could feel that hole in her chest starting to get bigger again, so she put both hands to her chest, like that would stop it, but it never did. She was soon lying on the bed sobbing again, like she did most the time when she was alone in her hotel room.

    Finally the sobbing stopped and Chrissy dragged herself off the bed and went to take a shower and wash her hair. Everything Chrissy did brought back memories of something she did with Becky, so even taking a simple shower chipped away at the hole in her chest.

    Once she was done in the shower, Chrissy got dried and used a hair drier on her hair so she'd be ready when Jayden turned up.

    Chrissy was just slipping on her shoes when there was a knock at the door, so she got up and went to answer it. She found Jayden standing there grinning at her.

      "Morning Christina. How you feeling today?"

    "Morning Jayden. My feet hurt a little, but I had a good time last night, thanks again for helping me find a job." Chrissy said, as she let her enter the room. "I'll be ready in just a second." Chrissy added, as she walked over and grabbed her purse and checked to make sure her wallet was in there.

    "I'd like to say you'll get use to it, but I still go home and wake up with my feet aching." Jayden said with a pained look on her face. "So you ready for some serious shopping?" Jayden added with a grin.

    "Not really, but I need to get some other clothes to wear, so lets get going." Chrissy said taking a deep breath.

    They were soon out the hotel and making their way to a little restaurant that Jayden knew about, so they could have some lunch before hitting the shops.

    Chrissy tried to pay for her lunch, but Jayden wouldn't let her. "This is my treat Christina, it sounds like you'll be spending enough money today as it is." Jayden playfully slapped Chrissy's hand away from the bill the waiter just left on the table.

    "I'm not broke Jayden, so I can afford to pay for my lunch and still get some new clothes." Chrissy said, as she rubbed her hand where she just slapped it.

    "That maybe so, but now you have a little bit more to spend." Jayden giggled.

    Chrissy could see that trying to argue with Jayden was just a big waist of time, so she gave up and just giggled along with her. Chrissy liked being around Jayden, she helped her forget about everything else for a short time. The hole in her chest didn't seem quite as big when she was with her.

    Jayden liked the sound of Christina's giggle, this was the first time she'd heard her sound happy since she'd gone to her nearly a week ago now. Jayden could see that she was in a lot of emotional pain from something she was running away from, but until she was ready to speak about it, Jayden couldn't do much to help her out.

    The two of them were soon walking in and out of clothes shops as Chrissy started putting a new wardrobe together for herself. Chrissy went for light simple stuff that she could mix and match to create even more outfits from.

    Chrissy looked lost in thought at one of the shop counters, as she pulled out the company debit card, and it flooded her with memories of being at the shop and with all the others. She only snapped out of it when she heard Jayden speaking to her.

    "Christina, Christina! You need to give the girl a card, or some cash now." Chrissy heard Jayden say to her.

    "I'm sorry." Chrissy said, as she suddenly realised she was holding everybody up. She stuffed the company debit card in the back of her wallet and then got some cash out and paid for all the items.

    Jayden couldn't help but notice all the credit cards in Christina's wallet, and how a couple of them were platinum ones. She knew that she had to have a lot of money to get credit cards like that. Jayden was starting to wonder if she was running away from rich husband, or just trying to get away from family for some yet unknown reason. Jayden also noticed that Christina paid for everything in cash. And stopped at a couple of cash machines to get some more out when she was running low.

    Chrissy seemed a lot quieter after the thing in the shop with the card, and Jayden was beginning to worry about her.

    "You okay Christina?"

    "Yes, fine thanks." Chrissy smiled back, but not doing a very good job of making it even half-believable.

    "You've just been really quiet since you left the last clothes shop where you pulled out that credit card." Jayden was trying to get her to open up.

    "I'm fine, really. I just got side tracked with some old memories." Chrissy said in a dismissive way, just before seeing some shoes in a shop window she wanted to try on. "Look at these shoes Jayden. Don't you just love them?" Chrissy asked, as she ran into the shop.

    Jayden thought the shoes were nice, but nothing to make Christina act all gar, gar, over. She got the idea that she just didn't want to talk about the thing with the card anymore, so Jayden let out a sigh and then followed Christina into the shoe shop.

    By the time they called it a day, they had to get a taxi back to the hotel. It was to far to walk, and they had way too much to try and get the bus. Once back at the hotel and in Chrissy's room Jayden helped her take all the tags off and get everything put away.

    "Well you don't have a clothes shortage anymore." Jayden giggled, as she looked at what they'd managed to buy and carry between them.

    "Nope. Thanks for all the help Jayden, you're a real life saver." Chrissy said, as she gave her a quick hug.

    "No thanks needed Christina, it was fun."

    "I hope you don't get mad with me, but I brought you a little something for being such a great person and doing all this for me." Chrissy said looking a little sheepish as she handed Jayden a shoebox.

    "What did you do?" Jayden asked looking a little angry with her for spending money she didn't need to.

    Jayden sat on the bed and then put the box on her knee and took the lid off it, before folding back the tissue paper. There in the box were a pair of blue suede high heeled shoes that she'd been looking at in one of the many shoe shops they'd been in that afternoon. The only reason Jayden hadn't brought them was due to the price being more than she could afford to spend on them.

    "I could tell how much you liked them in the shop, so I went back for them while you were in the toilets." Chrissy said, as she sat on the bed next to her.

    "They're beautiful Christina, but I can't except them. You can't afford to be spending your money like this." Jayden said, as she tried to give the box back to her.

    Chrissy folded her arms and then leaned forward when Jayden tried to put the box on her knee. "You'll just have to keep them Jayden, I can't remember what I did with the receipt." Chrissy said in a stubborn voice.

    "You're worse than me when it comes to being stubborn, and that's saying something." Jayden said, sounding a little upset still, but with a hint of amusement in her voice at the same time. "But thank you for the lovely gift anyway."

    Chrissy sat up again and then excepted the hug Jayden offered her. "I hope you have something to wear them with now?" Chrissy asked.

    "I can think of a couple of dresses and even more skirts that they will go perfectly with." Jayden said with a grin as she pulled one of the shoes out the box and hugged it.

      Chrissy giggled as she watched Jayden hug the shoe, then Chrissy got up again and made sure she had everything she'd need to get changed once she'd finished sorting out all the paperwork at the club. Then they both left Chrissy's room and stopped off at reception, so Chrissy could pay for her room for another couple of weeks while she found someplace to live. Jayden noticed that Christina paid with cash again, and still wouldn't use any of the credit cards.

    Jayden grabbed all the bits for her uniform and was following Chrissy back out the door in no time at all. Once at the club, Jayden hit a buzzer and told Dean, whom it was when he asked, Then he buzzed them both in.

    "Jayden, Christina. You're both looking lovely today." Dean said with a smile. "Just give me a couple of minutes to finish up with this paperwork, and I'll be right with you." He added, as he carried on punching away on his computer, and looking through sheets on his desk.

    Chrissy and Jayden sat watching Dean finish up what he was doing, then he got some forms out and handed them to Chrissy with a pen and a clipboard to lean on. Chrissy filled it all in and checked the box for female, as they would never be able to prove otherwise, well not with out a doctor taking a look.

    "I'm not sure what to put down as an address Dean? I'm staying at a hotel right now, but I hope to find a place of my own in the next week or so." Chrissy said, as she tapped the pen against her bottom lip.

    "Why don't you put down my address for the time being, then Dean can just update it later." Jayden said.

    "Will that be okay with you Dean?" Chrissy asked.

    "Sure, just as long as I have an address for my records. It keeps head office off my back that way." Dean added with a role of his eyes, like he had more trouble keeping head office happy than he liked to admit.

    "I thought the club was yours Dean?" Chrissy said, as she carried on filling in the form and then signing it at the bottom.

    "I wish, but no, it's part of a large chain of them. They all have a different theme though to keep it a little different." Dean said, as he took the form off Chrissy and checked to make sure all the info was where it should be. This stopped Dean from saying anymore about the club and who owned it. If Chrissy had heard the name of the person and the name of the hotels the same person owned, she would have been running for the door.

    "Well if that's all sorted out, I'll take the new pupil here to the changing room so we can get ready for another busy night of serving drinks and teasing the other pupils." Jayden said with a grin, as she stood up and pulled Chrissy to her feet as well.

    "Okay then, have fun girl's. This all looks fine to me Christina, so I'll get you on the system and make sure you get paid from yesterday." Dean smiled, as he watched Jayden dragging Christina away.

    Chrissy and Jayden were soon dressed and ready for work, and then they got to work serving drinks and food. Chrissy found out that Jayden was right, the women were worse than the men for pinching and rubbing there bottoms. She soon learned to just take no notice again, and she kept her mind on the job instead.

    The entire staff was dead tied by the end of the night, as Saturdays were the busiest night of the week for the club. Unlike the club Becky ran this club was open seven nights a week, so Chrissy was happy to offer to work Sunday night as well. She just wanted to keep busy as much as she could.

    Chrissy was dropped off outside the hotel, and she went up to her room, and got out of her school uniform. Cleaned off all the makeup before crawling into bed and hoping that she was too tired to have any dreams. She still woke a couple of times before she deemed it time to get up and take a shower.

    Jayden was working at the hotel today, so she went up to see how Christina was doing on her mid afternoon break.

    Chrissy opened the door when she heard a knock on it, and smiled when she saw Jayden standing there smiling back at her.

    "Hi Jayden, is everything okay?" Chrissy asked looking a little worried to see her here at this time, and dressed in her hotel uniform.

    "Don't look so worried, I'm just on my break, and wanted to see how you were doing." Jayden said, as Chrissy let her enter the room.

    "I'm doing okay, just a little worried about working tonight, without you there to watch my back." Chrissy said, as she sat on the bed.

    "You'll be fine, and you know most the other girls now anyway, they'll keep an eye on you for me." Jayden said, as she sat on the bed next to Chrissy.

    "I don't want to seem rude Jayden, but do you think I could use your washing machine every now and then to wash my clothes? I don't trust using a laundry matt." Chrissy asked looking nervous, and biting her bottom lip.

    "I don't mind at all Chrissy. To be honest with you that is one of the reasons I've come up to see you." Jayden said, as she looked a little nervous now.

    "What is it Jayden?" Chrissy asked when she saw the nervous look on her face.

    "Well, I was just wondering if you'd be interested in moving in with me? I have a spare room, and I could really use someone to share the rent with."

    "Thanks for the offer Jayden, but they're things you don't know about me, and once you find them out, you may think differently about me." Chrissy said looking sad.

    "Like what?" Jayden asked with a puzzled look. "You going to tell me you use to be a man or something daft like that." Jayden added with a giggle.

    Chrissy's head shot up when she heard her say that, and the sick sounding giggle she made right after it. Chrissy had a look of horror on her face as she looked right into Jayden's eyes.

    Jayden saw the look on Chrissy's face and she suddenly stopped giggling as she realised she'd been joking, but just hit the nail on the head.

    "You use to be a man?" Jayden asked more slowly this time, but with a slight air of shock, which sounded more like disgust.

    "I'm sorry I lied to you Jayden, but I think you should leave now." Chrissy said, as she got up and walked over to the door and opened it.

    Jayden was in shock that the woman standing in front of her was once a man. She couldn't see any trace if a man in her. She went to speak, but she could see that Christina wasn't going to listen, so she got up and walked out the room.

    Chrissy slammed the door and then fell on the bed sobbing again, every time she thought her life was going to be okay, something else would rip it away from her. She was beginning to fall deeper and deeper into a pit of depression now.

    Jayden went back to work, but couldn't get her mind off what she'd just found out about Christina, and how she'd reacted to her finding out. The more Jayden thought about it, the more she really didn't care what Christina use to be. She was still going to ask her to move in with her anyway, Jayden had seen Christina almost naked and all she saw was a woman.

    Chrissy heard a knock on her door, but she never got off the bed to see who it was. She had a good idea it was Jayden, or some other member of the staff asking her to get out. So she just pulled the covers up over her head and waited for the person to get board, or let them selves in. They must have gone away again, because the door never opened.

---

    Jayden had gone home after she couldn't get any answer from Christina's room, and was sitting on the sofa with a glass of water later that night trying to work out some way of sorting out the problem, when her phone started ringing.

    "Hello Jayden speaking." She said into the phone.

    "Hi Jayden, Dean here." A voice said back at her.

    "Hi Dean. What can I do for you tonight?" Jayden asked in a puzzled tone.

    "We're a little short staffed tonight, thanks to your friend Christina not turning up. Do you have any idea what might have happened to her?" Dean asked.

    "She never turned up for work!" Jayden shouted with worry in her voice. "I'll go and make sure she's okay, and get back to you Dean. I'm sorry about this, but I had words with her this afternoon, and she was pretty upset when I last saw her." Jayden added. As she was holding the phone in one hand, and trying to put her shoes on with the other.

    "Okay Jayden, I hope she's alright then. Talk to you later." Dean said before ending the call.

    Jayden threw the phone on the sofa and quickly finished getting dressed and ran out the house on her way back to the hotel.

---

    Chrissy had finally pulled herself together enough to get all her new clothes packed in a couple of bags she'd brought a couple of days ago. And then she got the couple of schoolgirl uniforms and put them in the garment bags along with the dress that Jayden had given her. Then she made her way down to reception to check out and then get them to let Jayden have the garment bags to return them to the club for her.

    "Checking out miss?" The man on reception asked her as she walked up to the desk with her bags.

    "Yes I am, but I was wondering if you could make sure Jayden gets these?" Chrissy asked, as she placed the garment bags on the desk between her and the man.

    "Certainly miss. I hope you had a pleasant stay with us?" The man said as he checked Chrissy out of the hotel.

    "Yes it was very nice, but it's time to move on again now." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she thought about the fun she'd had the past couple of night at the club. "Could you get me a taxi to take me to the train station please?" Chrissy asked.

    "Right away miss." The man said, as he waved over a boy that was standing at the exit to the hotel. "Mark, is there a taxi waiting outside at the minute?" The man asked the bellboy.

    "Yes sir, does the young lady require one?" The bellboy asked.

    "Yes she does, can you please take her bags, and help her get it please." The man asked.

    "Right away sir. If you'd like to follow me miss." The bellboy said as he picked up Chrissy's bags and led her out to the waiting taxi.

    Chrissy got in the taxi and was pulling away just as Jayden ran around the corner and then she ran up the road and into the hotel. Chrissy was facing the other way, so she never saw her, and Chrissy never looked back.

    Jayden was out of breath, as she went to run past the man on reception, but he called her by name.

    "Jayden! Some woman just checked out and left a couple of garment bags here for you." The man shouted as she ran past him.

    Jayden tried to stop, but the shiny marble floor wasn't so easy to stop on, so she nearly slipped over as she slid along and had to grab the back of a seat to finally stop her self going over. Then she ran back to the desk where the man was standing.

    "How long ago did she leave?" Jayden asked sounding frantic.

    "She's only just gone. Mark walked her out to a taxi."

    "Did she say where she was going?" Jayden asked with pleading in her voice.

    "She asked for a taxi to the train station."

    "Thanks Bill, I owe you one." Jayden said, as she ran out the hotel and jumped in a second taxi that was now waiting outside the hotel. "Train station, and make it fast." Jayden said, as she put her seatbelt on.

    Chrissy was looking at the screen trying to work out what platform she needed to catch her train on. She didn't have enough cash on her, so she'd used her debit card to pay for the ticket, but as she was moving on anyway, it didn't matter if Carl or anyone else found out where she'd been stopping the past couple of weeks. She heard a voice from just behind her sounding out of breath and a little creepy.

    "Where do you think you're going missy?"

    Chrissy slowly turned around to find Jayden standing there looking out of breath, and bent over with her hands on her knees.

    "Does it really matter to you, just as long as I'm out your life, just like everyone else. I won't be around to disgust you anymore." Chrissy said, as she went back to looking for a new place to find a new life.

    "I wasn't disgusted with you Christina, and do you think I'd be running around on a Sunday night trying to find you if I was?" Jayden said, poking holes in Chrissy's thoughts.

    "Then why are you here?" Chrissy asked.

    "I came to stop you from running away. I still want you to move in with me, I don't care if you use to be a werewolf, or still are. I just like having you around, and it feels like the right thing to do." Jayden said, as she finally pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    "I'm sorry Jayden, but I'm not interested in anything more than friendship." Chrissy said, as she pulled herself away from Jayden's hug.

    "Good because I only like guy's myself." Jayden said with a funny look. "Which side of the fence do you like to play in the grass?"

    "I don't play in the grass any more, but I was married to a woman." Chrissy said with some hurt in her voice.

    "Was that before you had all this done to you?" Jayden asked, as she waved her hand up and down Chrissy's body.

    "No, I was a woman by the time I married, but she wanted more than I could ever give her, so I left." Chrissy said, as she finally broke down in sobs again, and just fell to her knees with her head in her hands.

    Jayden was glad it was a Sunday night, and the station was nearly empty. She pulled Chrissy to her feet and took her over to a bench and then went back for her bags. Then she helped Chrissy out to a taxi and took Chrissy back to her flat with her.

    Chrissy was numb on the drive back to Jayden's place, and she wasn't taking much in as Jayden put her to bed in the spare room. Then she went back to give Dean a call and let him know that Christina wouldn't be in tonight.

    Jayden checked on her a couple of times through the night, but she seemed to be sleeping, even if it did look like she was having bad dreams.

    Chrissy woke the next morning and couldn't work out where she was at first, bit she slowly started putting all the peace's together in her head. She was just sitting up in bed when Jayden walked in wearing a big pair of fluffy cat slippers and a dressing gown looking like she'd just woke up.

    "Morning sleepy head. How you feeling today?" Jayden asked, as she handed Chrissy the big mug of tea.

    "I'm sorry for all the trouble, are you sure you want me in your life Jayden?" Chrissy asked, as she took a sip from the mug.

    "To late for that Christina." Jayden said with a grin, as she sat on the bed.

    "You can call me Chrissy if you like. That's what everyone use to call me back at the other place I use to live." Chrissy said, just before taking another sip from the mug of tea.

    "Okay then, please to meet you Chrissy."

    "Guess I'm going to be out looking for another job now?" Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "Nope, Dean was really worried about you, and only called me to make sure you were okay. He said you can work tonight if you're up to it?" Jayden smiled.

    "I better then, or I really will be looking for another job." Chrissy said feeling a little better about everything now Jayden knew a little more about her past.

    "I've got to work today at the hotel, but I'll grab your uniforms while I'm there. I trust you will still be here when I get home later?" Jayden asked.

    "I promise not to runaway again." Chrissy said, just before sipping her tea again.

    "Good, I need to see about getting ready for work now. Feel free to help yourself to what you can find for lunch, and I'll see you later." Jayden said, just before hugging Chrissy and then running off to get ready for work.

    Chrissy got out of bed and made her way to the kitchen with her empty mug, just as Jayden was coming out her bedroom dressed in a pencil skirt and white blouse, which was the uniform for the hotel staff. Chrissy thought she looked very different to the way she looked when dressed as a schoolgirl at the club.

    "I'm glad to see you out of bed and looking a little more alive now." Jayden said with a smile.

    "You're looking a lot more awake now as well." Chrissy smiled.

    "I wish I didn't have to work today, so I could spend the day with you, but I have bills to pay." Jayden sighed.

    "I'll be fine Jayden, but we will need to sit down and sort out what I need to give you as my half of the rent and other stuff that will need to be paid for." Chrissy said, as she rinsed her mug out.

    "I'll go through the figures with you tonight, so you know I'm not trying to rip you off." Jayden said with a giggle.

    "I trust you Jayden, just tell me what you need." Chrissy said looking serious.

    "I'm sure you do Chrissy, but we still need to work it all out on paper anyway. I'll see you later." Jayden smiled, as she gave Chrissy a quick hug before leaving for work. She was soon walking back to the kitchen table where Chrissy was sitting and handed her a set of keys for the doors to the house, and the flat. "You'll be needing these now we're going to be flat mates."

    "Thanks again for everything Jayden. I don't know how I'll ever be able to pay you back to all you've done for me." Chrissy said with a smile, as she gripped the keys in her hands.

    "Just be here when I get home form work." Jayden said with a stern look, just before smiling again, and heading out the door.

    Chrissy did herself some toast for her breakfast and then she washed the dishes that were on the draining board before going to take a shower and then cleaning the bathroom as well why she was in there. Once she was dressed and ready to face the world, she looked in the kitchen to see what she had to make dinner with. Not seeing much in their, Chrissy decided to walk down to the shops and grab some bits to make dinner with, as a thank you to Jayden for being so nice. Not having much money on her, Chrissy jumped on the bus and went to the train station and get a train to the next town and used a cash machine to withdraw some cash, and then headed back to her new home, so she could do some shopping.

    Jayden got off work a little early and walked in the flat to the smell of something really good cooking in the kitchen.

    "Hi Jayden, Sorry but dinner will be another half hour, I wasn't expecting you in this early." Chrissy said, as she poked her head out the kitchen.

    "Don't be sorry Chrissy, that smells amazing girl! I never realised that you could cook." Jayden said, as she entered the kitchen to take in even more of the great smell.

    "I like to keep busy, so I'm capable of doing a lot of things." Chrissy said with a shrug of her shoulders, as she kept an eye on dinner.

    "Have you been to the shops? I don't remember having anything like the stuff you've got here?" Jayden asked, as she looked at the empty packets on the worktop.

    "Yes I thought you could use a couple of bits so I took a walk up the road. I got you some fresh milk, and a loaf of bread as well." Chrissy said. Leaving out the side trip to the next town on the train. "I got a bottle of red and white wine to have with dinner, I wasn't sure which you would like, that's why I got a bottle of each." Chrissy added.

    "You're going to spoil me Chrissy, do you know that?" Jayden smiled, as she looked at the wine in the fridge. "Do I have time to take a quick shower before we eat?" Jayden asked.

    "Sure, I'll dish it up when you get back."

    Jayden skipped off to take a shower, but not before running back and hugging Chrissy for cleaning the bathroom as well. Chrissy just giggled and then carried on sorting out dinner.

    Chrissy dished up dinner when Jayden got back, and she loved it. Then they both went to get ready for work at the nightclub. Chrissy was going to go all out with her makeup tonight, she wanted Jayden to see one of her other skills. Chrissy knew she'd done a good job by the look on Jayden's face when she saw her walk into the living room wearing the uniform and her makeup looking perfect.

    "Wow Chrissy, you look like a different person now." Jayden said, as she got closer to Chrissy for a better look at her handy work. "Will you have a look at my makeup for me, I'd love to look as good as you do." Jayden asked with a pout, which looked really cute while she had her hair in pigtails on the side of her head.

    "Thanks Jayden. I'd love to help you out." Chrissy led Jayden back to her room so she could play around with her makeup for her.

    Chrissy worked her magic and soon had Jayden looking just as perfect and stunning as Chrissy did, so they called the club and got a lift in the minibus tonight, as they would be starting at the same time as the other girls.

    All the other girls wanted to know who'd done their makeup as it looked like a professional job, and they thought that Jayden was teasing them when she said it was Chrissy. They all changed their tune when they watched Chrissy do a similar makeup job on a couple of the other girls that had got to the club late. After that night, Chrissy found herself doing most the girls makeup before they started work.

    Chrissy looked worried when she saw Dean the manager walking over to her later in the night, she was expecting a telling off, or a warning for not turning up the night before.

    "May I have a quick word with you Christina?" He asked looking all business.

    "Yes sir, may I just take these drinks over to that table, then I'm due a break anyway." Chrissy said, as she took the tray of drinks over to a group of woman out for a friend's birthday.

    Chrissy left her tray on the end of the bar she worked from and then went to find Dean. He was back in his office, and Jayden was in there as well. Dean was laughing and smiling, so Chrissy saw that as a good sign.

    "Please take a seat Christina, I know your feet must be killing you by now. I've not seen you stop running around all night." Dean said, as he pointed to a large sofa.

    "Thank you sir." Chrissy said, as she went over and did as she was being told.

    "Please call me Dean, Christina. All the other girls do." Dean smiled.

    "Then you may call me Chrissy, it's a little easier to get out the Christina, and it's what everyone calls me anyway."

    "Okay then, Chrissy it is." Dean smiled. "I just wanted to make sure you were doing okay after the little scare last night." Dean added.

    "What did Jayden tell you about last night?" Chrissy asked looking worried all of a sudden.

    "I've not told him anything Chrissy, just that we had a misunderstanding, and you were thinking of leaving town, but you're now living with me." Jayden said with a smile.

    "I also wanted to make sure you weren't running around trying to make up for last night as well. I can understand things happen that stop people from getting to work, but next time can you please just give us a call and let us know." Dean said.

    "I will Dean, and I'm sorry for letting you down last night. I don't have a mobile at the minute, but I'll buy a new one first thing tomorrow, and let you have the number." Chrissy said, as she thought about what happened to her old one.

    "That would be great, it would also stop me calling Jayden at all hours trying to track you down." Dean chuckled as he looked at Jayden.

    "Don't worry about it Dean. I never would have been able to track Chrissy down if you hadn't." Jayden said with a sigh or relief.

    "Why don't the pair of you go and grab a bite to eat then get back to work. I'll let you have a little longer for your break, as I've kept you both talking so long." Dean told them, as he stood up to follow them back out into the club.

    The rest of the night went by really fast, due to Chrissy being kept busy serving the customers and then helping out behind the bar towards the end of the night. Chrissy had arraigned with the other girls to come in a little earlier the next night, so she could do their makeup for them before the club opened. All the girl's gave Chrissy a hug before they left, and then Chrissy and Jayden got dropped off at Jayden's flat.

    Chrissy woke the next day just before lunchtime, and she found Jayden sitting on the sofa with a mug of tea. "I've just made a pot, if you want one." Jayden told her. Chrissy was soon taking a seat on the sofa as well and enjoying a hot mug of tea herself.

    "What you up too today then Chrissy?"

    "I need to go and get a new mobile phone, and then I was planning on doing some more food shopping, and finding something nice for dinner tonight." Chrissy said, just before taking a sip from her mug of tea.

    "Don't forget that I'll be later in tonight, so I probably won't see you, as you'll have left for work before I get back." Jayden said looking a little sad that she'll be missing out on another one of Chrissy's amazing meals.

    "Don't worry, I was thinking of doing a stew, so I can leave it on warm in the oven for you." Chrissy said with a smile.

    This soon had Jayden smiling as well, when she realised she wouldn't be missing out on a home cooked meal after all. "That's great Chrissy, you really are a super cook. You'll make some one an amazing wife some day." Jayden said before she realised what she was saying.

    Chrissy just looked shocked like someone had slapped her across the face.

    "Oh god Chrissy, I am so sorry, I didn't think before that slipped out." Jayden said looking angry with her self. "Do you think you could help me take this foot out my mouth?" Jayden added, trying to make Chrissy smile again.

    "Don't worry about it Jayden. I'm just not cut out to be happy in that way, and she was looking for more than I could ever give her in the end." Chrissy said with a sigh, just before she put her mug up to her lips to drink her tea.

    "I know I'm being nosy Chrissy, but what happened between the two of you? I'd never let a girl like you get away if I were looking for one. I think you're perfect at everything." Jayden said looking confused as to why anyone would do anything to risk losing this girl.

    "But I wasn't perfect at everything. She wanted a baby, so she went out and had sex with a man. I've got know idea who it was, but I found a pregnancy test hidden in the cupboard under the sink in our bathroom." Chrissy said, as she felt the hole in her chest ripping open even more as she thought about it. "The test showed her to be with child, and as you can see, I can't be the father of it, not any more." Chrissy added with tears running down her cheeks.

    "I'm sorry honey, I can see how much she must have hurt you doing that." Jayden said, as she pulled Chrissy close to her. Chrissy just started sobbing again on her shoulder.

    Chrissy cried her self out and then pulled herself back together before Jayden left for work at the hotel. Chrissy got ready and left the house with her, so she could go and get a new mobile and then fetch the stuff to make dinner.

    Jayden wondered what sort of a girl Chrissy really was, because this version was just an empty shell of what should have been there. Jayden hoped that one day she'd get to see the real Chrissy, Smiling and happy, not just getting by like she was right now.

    Chrissy got a new mobile and put it on charge when she got home again, while she made the stew and got it in the oven. She went to take a shower while the stew was cooking and then she sat playing with her new phone while she had a bowl of stew and a peace of crusty fresh bread with it. She wrote Jayden a quick note telling her what to do with the stew when she'd had what she wanted. Then she left to get to the club and do the girls makeup for them.

    Jayden got home to the smell of stew and fresh bread. She was soon sitting at the table enjoying a large bowl of it, then she put it away like Chrissy had asked her to in the note she left.

    Chrissy was really worried about heading to the club on her own for the first time, but Dean buzzed her in when she got their, and she was soon dressed and waiting for the other girls to turn up. Once they started turning up and letting her do their makeup for them, she lost all track of time, and was soon serving drinks, and having a laugh with some of the other girls. Chrissy was really glad to be finishing at the end of the night, and was very quiet when she got home to Jayden's, so she didn't wake her.

    "Morning Chrissy. How did it go at the club last night?" Jayden asked at breakfast the next morning.

    "Morning Jayden. It went really well, but I missed not having you around to help me out." Chrissy said, as she made herself a cup of tea.

    "I'm sure you were kept busy enough to not even notice I wasn't around." Jayden giggled.

    "I was busy, but I still missed you not being there." Chrissy said with a smile.

    The girls stopped chatting when Chrissy's mobile started ringing. Chrissy looked at it, and let out a sigh of relief when she saw it was Dean calling her.

    "Hi Dean. Is everything okay?" Chrissy asked, as she answered the call.

    "Hello Chrissy. Everything is fine, but I was hoping you could help me out with something today? And do you know if Jayden is working this afternoon?" Dean asked down the phone.

    "Jayden is sitting with me now, so I can ask her for you, and I'd be happy to help you out if I can."

    Jayden just sat looking at Chrissy with a puzzled look on her face.

    "It's Dean on the phone. He wants to know if you're working this afternoon?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, I'm not working again now until tomorrow. Why does he want to know?" Jayden asked.

    Chrissy just shrugged her shoulders and then asked Dean. "No, she's not working now until tomorrow. Why do you want to know?"

    "I've got to sort out some photo's for the new website for the club, and I need all the girls here for them, and I was wondering if you'd be willing to do the girls makeup for them?" Dean asked with some pleading in his voice.

    "I don't mind doing the makeup for you Dean, what time do you want me there?" Chrissy asked.

    "Thank you Chrissy, you're a real life saver." Dean said with a sigh. "If you could be here for four, then we can get all the photo's taken, and then you will all be ready to start work after that."

    "Okay Dean, Jayden and I will see you at four this afternoon." Chrissy said with a smile at the shocked look on Jayden's face.

    "Okay, I'll see you both later. Bye." Dean said just before ending the call.

    "Why have we got to go in at four?" Jayden asked, when Chrissy put her mobile back down on the table.

    "Dean says he's got to sort out some photo's for the website for the club, and he needs all the girls to be there at four, so he can get the photo's taken, and then we will all be ready to start work after." Chrissy said, just before taking another sip from her cup of tea. "He's also asked me to do the makeup on all the girls for the photo's." Chrissy added with a grin.

      "Okay then, but I won't be happy about it. I won't get any of your home made cooking now tonight." Jayden said with a pout.

    Chrissy had to giggle at the look on Jayden's face. "Nice to know I'm good for something then," she said.

    "I think you're good at lots of things Chrissy, or Dean wouldn't be asking you to do the makeup for the photo's."

    Chrissy went to argue the point, but could see to many holes in it, so she just put her cup to her mouth again and took another sip from it. Jayden saw the look on Chrissy's face and smiled when she realised that she'd left Chrissy no where to go with it.

    Jayden and Chrissy both got their stuff ready and headed over to the club just before four, and were greeted by a couple of guys setting up cameras in the club ready for the photo's to be taken.

    Chrissy was soon dressed and then helped to get the other girls dressed and then sorted out their makeup and hair. Then they all went out into the club and did what they were told to do while they two guys took lots of shots. Once they had finished, Dean came out of his office to thank they guys and arrange with them to send all the photo's to the company sorting out the website, then he walked over to chat with the girls.

    "Hi Girl's. I want to thank you all for coming in early to help we sort all this out. I've also ordered some dinner for you all, so it you want to take a seat, and it will be delivered shortly." Dean said with a smile.

    The food soon turned up, and the girls had a laugh, as they all sat eating pizza and French-fries. The bouncers turned up and soon made short work of any left over pizza, and they, the girls all got ready for another busy night at the club serving drinks and getting their bottoms pinched.

    Life fell into a routine for Chrissy after that. She was working seven days a week at the club, not because she needed the money, but because it kept her busy all the time. Jayden tried to make her take a couple of nights off a week, but she took no notice of her, and kept working.

    It was nearly four weeks later before Jayden managed to talk Chrissy into having a girl's night out with her and a couple of other girls from the club. Chrissy found it a little weird seeing the other two girl's out of their school uniform, but they were still fun to be with. Chrissy had a good time, and they decided to try and do it again soon, if only to stop Chrissy working seven days a week.

      Jayden never told anyone about Chrissy not being born female. One reason was because she thought it was Chrissy's place to tell them if she wanted to. And the second one was due to them not believing her if she did tell them. Chrissy was more of a girl than any of the real ones at the club ever could be.

    Chrissy would spend hours through the day just sitting on the sea front looking out at the ocean. Jayden had found here sitting out there more than once, but Chrissy would never say what she'd been thinking about, but Jayden had a pretty good idea. Chrissy was the same at the flat as well, they would be sitting watching something on telly, and Jayden would see her wipe away a tear when she saw something on a program.

    Jayden was still working at the hotel, even though she didn't need the extra money now, but she wasn't sure how long Chrissy would stop with her. She could see that Chrissy still hadn't settled in with her very well. Jayden thought she looked lost most the time when she wasn't working at the club, or cooking dinner.

---

    It had been seven weeks since Chrissy walked out on Becky and the others, and she was still thinking about them all, and having nightmares about Becky making love to some man with no face. She missed going to the club with Amy, and the fun shopping trips they use to have. More than once over the past couple of weeks, Chrissy had found herself sitting on the sofa with her mobile in her hand. She was ready to call the shop and pretend to ask them about something just to hear Amy or Mandy speak to her, but she'd chicken out at the last minute. She was worried her voice would crack, and give her away. She stopped travelling out of town to use the cash machine, as she was now earning more than enough from the club. Chrissy was beginning to think she could do with putting some of it in the bank to keep it safe. Her purse and bottom draw in her bedroom was looking really full.

    It was a Tuesday night and Chrissy had just finished sorting out dinner when Jayden got home from her job at the hotel.

    "Hi Jayden, tough day at work?" Chrissy asked when she saw the worn out look on her face.

    "Aren't they always." Jayden said with a weak smile. "Dinner smells good Chrissy." She added, as she took a deep breath in through the nose.

    "Thanks, it's all ready to dish up if you're ready to eat now? Or I can keep it warm while you take a shower." Chrissy asked.

    "The smell is making me really hungry, so I think I'll eat first, then take a shower before getting read for the club." Jayden said, just before taking another deep breath through her nose.

    Chrissy just giggled, and she dished up dinner, and then joined Jayden at the table with two plates of food.

    Jayden helped Chrissy get the dishes washed once they'd finished eating. Then they went to get ready for work at the club. With only one bathroom, Chrissy had to wait for Jayden to take her shower before she could have hers. Chrissy went to Jayden's bedroom in just bra and panties, so she could do Jayden's makeup for her. Jayden still looked at Chrissy shocked that she wasn't born female when she looked at her.

    "I have to wonder if you were lying to me when you said you were born a boy Chrissy, when I look at you standing there like that.

    "Trust me Jayden, it took a lot of pain and hard work for me to look like this." Chrissy said, as she struck a sexy pose in the doorway, just before giggling.

    "I do trust you Chrissy, but I think you look so good now. I look for any little sigh that you wasn't a female all your life, but I can't see one." Jayden smiled.

    "That's a good thing." Chrissy whispered in Jayden's ear, even though there was only the two of them in the flat.

    Chrissy set to work doing Jayden's makeup and by the time she'd finished with her, Jayden was sporting perfect makeup, and she even had freckles as well.

    Jayden looked in the mirror, and was amazed like always with the stunning job Chrissy had done on her. "Thanks Chrissy, perfect like always." Jayden said with a grin.

    "I aim to please mistress." Chrissy said, as she tried to do a curtsy, but it looked a little odd with Chrissy dressed in bra and panties.

    "Mistress is very pleased slave." Jayden said with her nose in the air trying to look posh. "My slave better see about getting dressed, or she'll be late for her next appointment." Jayden added, as she looked at the time.

    "Crap! You're right. I'd lost all track of the time." Chrissy said looking panicked, as she ran out the room to finish getting dressed her self.

    Jayden was sitting in the living room when Chrissy walked out her bedroom in her white blouse complete with School tie, and her little navy blue tennis skirt that didn't quite cover the tops of her fishnet stocking that where being held up by suspenders. Chrissy was also wearing a pair of black shoes with a four-inch heel and one inch platform at the front to make her look a little taller. She had her long blond hair falling down each side of her head in pigtails.

    "Wow Chrissy, you always take my breath away dressed like that. You just look so dammed cute." Jayden said, as she got up off the sofa and walked over to give her a hug.

    "Thanks Jayden, but you look way cuter than I do." Chrissy said in her best little girl voice.

    "Thanks honey, but you are definitely the cutest one." Jayden said, as she led Chrissy over towards the door, so they could get to the club.

    Chrissy was still getting to the club early, so she could help the other girls with their makeup before the club opened. Dean had taken up having a taxi pick up Chrissy and Jayden on the nights she work, so Chrissy got to the club safely, which was every night.

    Some of the girls were late getting to the club, so Chrissy was late getting out into the club, and she thought she'd upset Dean when she saw one of the other girls covering her normal part of the club. She went to find Dean, So she could ask him what was going off, but he found her first.

    "Chrissy! Just the girl I was looking for."

    "I'm sorry for not getting out here sooner, but Debbie and Sam were late getting here, and I had to help them with their makeup." Chrissy said looking worried. "I didn't think you'd put another girl on my tables?" She added.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, but that's not the reason for putting someone on your tables. I have a privet party in the back room, and I want you to serve them tonight." Dean said.

    "You want me to do the privet party? I thought Sue and Sarah always did them for you?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

    "I thought you could do it tonight. It'll be good practice for you." Dean said with a smile.

    "Who will I be working with?" Chrissy asked, as there were always at least two girls working the back room, and sometimes even three.

    "It's only a small party, so I thought you could manage it this time on your own."

    Chrissy thought it a little odd that Dean was only letting one girl serve at the party, but she thought that he knew best, so she just grabbed her try and made her way to the backroom. She checked herself out in one of the mirrors on the wall just before she entered the room.

    "Welcome to St' Trinian's, may I take yo…" Was all Chrissy got out as she found herself standing at the end of a large table, where she saw Becky, Mandy, Amy, Amber, Ann, Carl, Brad, Frank, and Prue all sitting looking at her.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 5
Chapter 17: Becky

    (The following part of the story covers Becky's time line of events that lead up to Chrissy running away at the end of part 4, and then what happens when they finally come face to face again after being apart for nearly eight weeks.)

 

    Mandy and Amy were busy sorting out the orders for the changing service when the phone for the shop started ringing, so Mandy went to answer it. They were one person down because Chrissy was at home taking care of Becky, as she was ill with some sort of bug.

    "Hello, Mystique's. Mandy speaking, how may I help you?" Mandy asked as she held the phone to her ear.

    "Mandy, it's your mother. You and Amy better get home fast; we've got a problem. You better get hold of Carl and the others too." Prue said down the phone.

    "Why mum, what's wrong? Has something happened to Becky?" Mandy asked with panic in her voice.

    "Just get home fast, and get the others to come here as well." Prue said, just before the phone went dead.

    Mandy thought she could here Becky sobbing in the background, but her mum wasn't going to say anything over the phone, so Mandy shouted Amy.

    "Amy! Help me lock up the shop now!" Mandy shouted, as she ran down to the front of the shop and locked the door, just before hitting the button to bring the front shutter down.

    "What's wrong Mandy?" Amy asked, as she saw Mandy locking up the front of the shop.

    "I don't know Amy, but mum just call and told us to get home right away, and I thought I could here Becky sobbing in the background.

    Amy ran off to the back room and closed down the computer and printer; she didn't need any other reason than the one Mandy just gave her. Amy wanted to be there to help with whatever the problem was.

    They soon had the shop locked up and Mandy had called everyone she could think of while Amy brought down the rear shutter over the back door. Mandy called Carl, while Amy called Amber, and then Ann, just in case Carl didn't go and find her. They were both at the hotel today.

    Mandy pulled onto the driveway at home and parked her car next to her mum's, Becky's car was parked the other side of her mum's car. Mandy and Amy had just got out when they saw Carl pull in to the driveway with Ann in the passenger seat, followed by Amber in her red mini. Brad and Frank were just behind her in Brad's big 4x4 truck.

    "What's going on Mandy?" Carl asked, as he ran over to where Mandy was standing just outside the house.

    "I don't know anymore than you do at the minute Carl. I just got a call from my mum telling me to get home right away, and I swear I could hear Becky sobbing in the background." Mandy said, as she opened the front door and ran into the house.

    They could hear Becky sobbing, and shouting at Prue in the kitchen, so they all followed Mandy as she ran to that room.

    Becky was sat at the kitchen table with Prue trying to stop her getting up. Becky was sobbing so much she was almost hysterical. Prue looked glad to see them all there at last.

    Mandy ran over to help her mum out but had to stop and look down when she felt a crunching sound under foot. When she looked down she saw bits of black plastic and glass all over the floor, and wondered what it was. She soon realised though, when she saw something that looked like part of a mobile phone over in the corner.

    "What's wrong mum? Where's Chrissy?" Mandy asked as she helped her try and calm Becky down.

    "That's the problem; we don't know where she is." Prue said, as she let Mandy take over hugging Becky.

    Amy and the others all looked at the remains of the mobile phone all over the floor and then they saw what was on the table. Sat there on the table were two rings and what looked like a pregnancy test. They all looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces.

    It took another ten minutes before they had Becky under control enough to find out what had gone off. Becky was still sobbing, but Prue had given her something to help calm her down a little bit.

    "Can you please tell us what's going on then now, and what all this stuff is on the table?" Mandy asked, as she pointed at the rings and the pregnancy test.

    "Do you want to tell them Becky, or do you want me to tell them?" Prue asked, as she looked at Becky.

    "I think I better tell them." Becky said, as she lifted her head off Mandy's shoulder. "I'm pregnant." Becky said, but not looking very happy about it.

    "You're what!" Mandy shouted. "How…who's the…what the…" Mandy was to shocked to work out what to say to Becky, so she just shut up and looked around the table. All she got were the same looks back at her.

    "I think I better fill you all in on what's been going on for the past month or so." Prue said with a sigh.

    "I think you better mum." Mandy said looking a little upset with her and Becky.

    "It really all started back when Chrissy was on her real life test, but I didn't want to get her hopes up, so I kept quiet about any of it. I took some of Chrissy's sperm samples and had them frozen." Prue said looking worried.

    "Did Chrissy not know anything about this then mum?" Mandy asked.

    "No, and I thought it for the best, just in case Becky never wanted children, but when I saw the way she was with little Tiffany at Chrissy's school reunion. I thought it was time to have a talk with her and see if she was willing to have a go at getting pregnant using Chrissy's frozen sperm." Prue said, as she looked at Becky, who was starting to sob again now.

    "So you're pregnant with Chrissy's baby?" Mandy asked with a smile. All Becky did was nod, as she burst into sobs of tears again. "I can't see what the problem is then. I thought Chrissy would be happy to hear the news." Mandy said, as she pulled Becky back into a hug.

    "This is where the trouble starts." Prue said looking grim. "Becky decided that she wanted to keep it all from Chrissy until we knew for sure it had worked." Prue added with a sigh.

    "So the bug you had today was really morning sickness then?" Mandy asked.

    "Yes it was. Becky was supposed to come to me the minute she had any of the signs she was pregnant, but she went and brought her self a pregnancy test, then went and used it here at home this morning." Prue said with an even bigger sigh this time.

    "How did Chrissy take the news then? And where is she?" Mandy asked.

    "That's the problem; we have no idea where she is right now. After Becky did the test she called me, and I told her to come to my surgery, so she could confirm it before coming back here to break the news to Chrissy." Prue said. "The problem is, Chrissy ended up having an argument with Becky when she said she was going out. Then while Becky was with me, she found the pregnancy test and probably thought that Becky was sleeping with a man." Prue added with a tear in her eye,

    "What makes you think that, if you've not spoken to her?" Mandy asked, not believing for one minute that Chrissy would think that of Becky.

    "Becky found her wedding ring on her bedside table, next to the pregnancy test, and the photo of her and Becky was smashed on the bedroom floor. And when we got back here her house and shop keys had been posted through the letterbox." Prue pointed to the worktop where Becky had dropped the keys when they came in the house earlier.

    Mandy put her hand over her mouth, as it finally sank in that Chrissy had ran away before finding out the truth, and the signs all said she wasn't going to be coming back.

    Becky was still sobbing and talking. I'm sorry, I'm sorry… It's all my fault, I'm sorry…" Was all she kept saying over and over again.

    "Don't worry; we're going to find her." Carl said, as he got his phone out and made some calls.

    The other's all grabbed their mobiles and started calling around all the people Chrissy knew, in some hope that she might turn up their.

    Mandy called Mable, but she'd not seen Chrissy since they all went round for dinner a couple of nights ago.

    Amber called Sara to fill her in on why she'd had to leave in such a hurry, and asked Sara to call them if Chrissy turned up there.

    Carl had called the hotel and spoke to Cathy, just in case Chrissy called her, and needed to talk. Carl didn't want to tell Cathy the news of Becky being pregnant, but Cathy would need to know if Chrissy did turn up, or contact her.

    Everyone split up into pairs and went out driving around looking for her until nearly midnight, but there was no sign of Chrissy anywhere, and she'd not called, or contacted anyone they knew.

    Brad had even picked up the remains of Chrissy's mobile and managed to remove the sim card and put it in an old phone. They were then able to call Callum and ask him to let them know if Chrissy got in touch with them. Like with Cathy, they had to tell Callum what had happened, and how very important it was that he called them if he heard from her. Callum said he would, and hoped that everything turned out okay.

    Carl got Beth back to run the club for the time being, as Becky was in no fit state to do it.

    Mandy tried to get Becky to go to bed just after one in the morning, but she didn't want to move away from the phone, or the front door, just in case Chrissy called, or came home.

    "Becky, please come to bed." Mandy pleaded with her. "I have a phone in my room, and I don't think Chrissy would be out walking around at this time in the morning." Mandy added, as she looked at the time again.

    Becky finally agreed to got up to Mandy's room with her and the others all followed behind, and gave Becky and Mandy a hug at her bedroom door, before they all walked down to their bedroom.

    Mandy helped Becky get ready for bed, and then she got her in bed and cuddled up close, as Becky softly sobbed herself to sleep.

    Becky woke the next morning feeling sick again, and had to run to the bathroom in Mandy's room. The way she felt made what she hoped was just a bad dream from the day before all too real.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy. Please come home." Becky said, as she hung her head over the toilet. Becky looked up when she felt someone touch her shoulder. Her vision was blurry from crying, but she could see that Chrissy was home again and stood looking at her. "Chrissy! You're home!" Becky shouted.

    "I'm sorry Becky, but it's only me." Mandy said, as she got a tissue and wiped Becky's eyes for her. This was one of them times that Mandy didn't want to look like Chrissy.

    "No Mandy, I'm sorry for being so stupid that I've made Chrissy runaway." Becky said with a groan, as she felt sick again and hung her head over the toilet again.

    "I can understand why you did what you did Becky, but I thought the trouble you had the last time you kept things from Chrissy, would have taught you a lesson." Mandy said, referring to the trouble they had when Becky planned the surprise engagement for Chrissy, and she thought Becky was having an affair with Vic.

    "I just couldn't live with hurting her Mandy. I thought everything would have worked out once I told her."

    "You can't always protect Chrissy from things that may hurt her Becky, and this is one of the times you should have let her be apart of it from the start." Mandy added, as she sat down on the floor next to her and pulled her close in a hug.

    "All of you must hate me now for what I've done." Becky said, as she rested her head on Mandy's shoulder.

    "None of us hate you Becky." Mandy hugged Becky a little tighter as she said it. "We just wish Chrissy was here to enjoy what should be a happy time for you both." Mandy added.

    "No one wishes that more than me Mandy." Becky said with tears in her eyes again.

    "Come on Becky, we need to get some food inside you." Mandy said, as she got to her feet and then helped Becky to stand up.

    "I'm not hungry, but feel free to go and get something yourself." Becky said, as she made her way back over to the bed, and went to get back in.

    Mandy stopped her. "You're not getting back in bed, and you are going to have something to eat. You're eating for two now." Mandy pattered Becky's belly as she said it.

    Becky wanted to argue with Mandy, but knew only to well that she'd never win, so she just let out a sigh and then let Mandy drag her down to the kitchen. Amy, Ann, and Amber were already down there when they arrived.

    "How you feeling this morning Becky?" Amy asked, looking like she'd had very little sleep, just like Becky.

    "How do you think I feel Amy? My wife ran away because she thought I'd gone to bed with a man, and now I have no idea where she is." Becky sat at the table and put her head in her hands, as she started crying again.

    "I'm sorry Becky; it was a stupid question to ask." Amy said, as she looked around at the others with a worried look.

    "Don't worry about it Amy, she's just worried that we hate her for what she's done." Mandy said, as she took the seat next to Becky, and started rubbing her back.

    "We don't hate you Becky. We just want to see Chrissy back home again." Ann said, as she sat the other side of Becky and stroked her hair.

    "Come on Amy, help me do some toast for us all." Amber said, pulling Amy to her feet.

    Amber and Amy soon had the first round of toast on the table, so Mandy added a little butter and then put it in front of Becky. "There you go Becky, now eat up."

    Becky looked at Mandy, and was just about to speak when she saw the look Mandy had on her face. The look told her not to say a word and just eat the toast, so she did. "Thank you Mandy." Becky said, just before taking her first bite. Becky soon realised how hungry she was, and finished the first peace very quickly.

    Mandy was happy to see that Becky was eating something, even though she said she wasn't hungry upstairs in the bedroom.

    "Are you going into work today Mandy?" Amy asked, once they had all had some toast and a cup of tea.

    "I'd like to say no, and spend the day out looking for Chrissy, but we better go in, or we'll have a lot of very unhappy customers." Mandy said, not looking like she wanted to do anything but look for Chrissy.

    "Will you be okay here on your own Becky?" Mandy asked.

    "I'm going to get cleaned up and go out looking for Chrissy. I've got to find her, and set things straight with her." Becky said, as she got up and made her way up to her and Chrissy's room to get dressed.

    "Do you think it's wise to let Becky go out on her own in her present state of mind?" Amy asked.

    "I'll call Brad and ask him to go with her." Ann said. "That way we can all get back to work, and know that Becky will be safe." Ann added as she grabbed her mobile and called Brad.

    Mandy and the others were all ready for work and waiting to speak with Becky when she got back downstairs dressed and ready to go out looking for Chrissy.

    "I thought you would have left by now." Becky said when she saw them sitting at the kitchen table.

    "We wanted to make sure you were going to be okay before we left." Mandy said.

    "I have to be Mandy. I've got to find Chrissy." Becky said in a pleading voice. She thought that Mandy was going to try and talk her out of looking for Chrissy.

    "We know that you need to do something to find Chrissy, and we're not going to stop you Becky." Mandy smiled. "Ann called Brad, and he's going to come and pick you up, so he can help you look." Mandy added.

    Becky wanted to be angry with them, but she was also glad that she wouldn't be alone while she looked. "Thanks, it will be better if I let Brad drive me around. My mind isn't on trying to drive, and look for Chrissy."

    They all sat and kept Becky company until Brad turned up, then they all hugged Becky before leaving for work.

    "Where do you want to look first boss?" Brad asked, once they were both sat in his truck.

    "I've got no idea where to start looking Brad." Becky sighed. "Some wife I am… I can't even think where to start looking for her." Becky hung her head in shame.

    "Hay, don't talk like that Becky." Brad said, as he took hold of her hand. "Let's head into the city, and look around the shops. Chrissy will need to buy some new clothes to keep her going, so we might get lucky and find her in one of the shops." Brad added, as he started the truck and pulled out the driveway.

    "I'm glad one of use has a working brain today." Becky said with a week smile that looked empty of any emotion at all.

    "Don't worry boss, I won't tell anyone about it." Brad said with a grin, as he tried to lighten the mood a little.

    "Thanks Brad. Thanks for everything." Becky smiled again, but with a little more meaning behind it this time.

    "No need to thank me Becky. And don't worry; we're going to find her." Brad said in a firm voice, as he looked at Becky while they were stopped at a set of traffic lights.

    Becky let Brad driver around all day, as they looked in different shopping centres, but they never found Chrissy in any of them. They finally gave up just after five in the evening and headed back to Mandy's home.

    "Thanks for helping me look Brad, and I'm sorry for keeping you out all day." Becky sighed.

    "I'll pick you up again in the morning, and we can try again." Brad said, as he pulled into the driveway. "Maybe we'll have better luck tomorrow." Brad added, as he parked the truck and got out.

    "I hope so Brad. I feel lost without her, and I know she's hurting, and I did it to her." Becky was close to tears again.

    Brad took Becky's front door key off her, when he saw her hand was shaking too much for her to put it in the keyhole. "I told you not to worry boss, we're going to find Chrissy and bring her back home to you." Brad smiled.

    Becky never said anything as she entered the house and checked the answer machine. No one had left any messages, so she went and sat on one of the sofas and curled up into a ball. Brad sat on another sofa, and just kept her company by being there until Mandy and Amy got home a little later.

    "I take it you didn't have any luck then Brad?" Mandy asked, as she saw Becky curled up asleep on the sofa.

    "No, not a single sighting of her all day. I managed to force her to stop looking long enough to have a sandwich for her lunch, but she didn't eat much of it." Brad said, as he got up off the sofa he was sat on.

    "Thanks for helping us do this Brad. I just didn't trust Becky out on her own." Mandy said, as she walked him to the front door, so he could go and get ready for work at the club.

    "I don't think she'd have come home until she found Chrissy, judging on how I had to force her to stop looking earlier." Brad said, as he got to the front door and opened it to leave. "I'll be back in the morning, so I can help her keep looking." Brad added, as he stepped out the house.

    "Thank you Brad." Mandy said, as she gave him a hug.

    "I want to see Chrissy back home, just as much as the rest of you do." Brad got in his truck and waved as he drove out the driveway again.

    Mandy returned to the living room where she'd left Becky sleeping on the sofa, and Amy sat on another one keeping an eye on her.

    "I'll go and sort out some dinner for us Mandy, and let you keep an eye on Becky." Amy said, as she went to the kitchen.

    "Okay Amy." Mandy said with a sigh. She knew that Amy was just as worried about Chrissy and where she might be, as Becky was. Amy was also upset about what she'd said to Becky that morning and how it upset Becky.

    Becky opened her eyes, and had to take a couple of seconds to realise where she was. Then she saw Mandy sat on the other sofa, and remembered. "Sorry, I must have fallen asleep." Becky said, as she looked around the room for Brad. "Has Brad left already?" Becky asked, as she rubbed her eyes, trying to wake up.

    "Yes, he needed to go and get ready for work at the club later." Mandy said, as she moved from the sofa she was sat on, so she could sit down next too Becky.

    "I better go and sort out dinner, so I can go and get ready for work as well then." Becky said, as she looked at the time.

    "Amy's already working on dinner, and you're not going any place tonight Becky." Mandy said in a firm voice.

    "I have to Mandy, what will Carl say?" Becky said looking worried.

    "It was Carl that told me to keep you at home again tonight." Mandy smiled. "He's worried about you and Chrissy."

    "I hope that Beth doesn't mind standing in for me? I'll have to give her a call tomorrow and make sure she's doing okay." Becky said. "I've not spoke with her in a couple of weeks; she was away at one of the other clubs."

    "Before you go talking to Beth, do you think you could go and have a word with Amy? She's been depressed all day, because of what she asked you this morning." Mandy looked sad as she said it.

    "I know she didn't mean anything by it Mandy."

    "She's just as worried about Chrissy as you are, but doesn't know what to do about it." Mandy sighed.

    "I'll go and talk to her then Mandy. I shouldn't have spoken to her like I did; I had no right to speak to Amy that way." Becky said, as she stood up and made her way to the kitchen.

    Amy was just closing the oven door when she heard someone enter the kitchen from the living room. She was surprised to see Becky walking towards her. "Hello Becky." Amy said, not knowing what else to say.

    Becky could see that Amy wanted to say more than just hello, but she didn't know how to word any of it. "Hi baby sister." Becky hugged her. "I'm sorry if I upset you this morning, but I wasn't thinking straight."

    "No, I'm the one that's sorry, for asking such a stupid question." Amy said, hugging Becky back, as she started crying on her shoulder. This soon set Becky off, and they hugged each other as they cried in the middle of the kitchen. "I'm sorry Becky; I should be braver, if only for you." Amy added, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Becky handed her.

    "You don't have to be Amy; I know you're just as worried as I am about Chrissy." Becky said, as she led Amy over to the table, so they could sit down and talk while dinner cooked. "I feel like such a bad person for doing all this." Becky added, as she wiped her own eyes.

    "You're not a bad person Becky! It was just a matter of bad timing and worry." Amy said looking shocked at Becky. "You've been carrying the burden of this secret, just because you love Chrissy so much." Amy added as she hugged Becky again.

    Becky felt a little better getting a hug from Amy, and from the kind words she just told her. Amy was correct; she did love Chrissy with all her heart. That's why Becky was having so much trouble believing that she'd run off like she had.

    "Thanks Amy. I'm glad I have you and the others here to help me deal with this, I just wish it had all worked out like I wanted it too." Becky said, as she hugged Amy back.

    Mandy entered the kitchen, and was happy to see the two of them sat hugging at the kitchen table. She sat down next to Becky and kept Becky company while Amy went and carried on making dinner. Ann and Amber were soon home, and they all sat and ate dinner together, or more picked at it. None of them really felt like eating much. They all looked at the empty seat next to Becky and all of them missed Chrissy.

    Brad turned up the next morning to go looking for Chrissy with Becky, while Mandy was going with Carl to look for Chrissy in some other places. Ann was going with Brad and Becky to look for Chrissy. Amber was going to go looking for her with Amy, but Amy had an appointment with Prue first. Amy was glad it was Wednesday, and the shop wasn't open today.

    Becky spent all morning looking around shops and hotels all over London, but there was still no trace of Chrissy anywhere.

    Ann got a phone call on her mobile from Mandy, so they all met up for some lunch. Carl wanted to compare notes and work out a plan for the afternoon. Amy and Amber joined them at the restaurant Carl picked for them to all meet at, and they talked over lunch.

    "I'm beginning to doubt that Chrissy is even in London still." Carl said, as they sat eating.

    "If you all want to give up, then be my guest!" Becky snapped at Carl. "I'm going to keep looking until I find her." She added with tears in her eyes.

    "That's not what I'm saying Becky. I just think that walking all over London looking for her is a waist of time, and it's not doing you or any of us any good." Carl said.

    "I'm sorry Carl." Becky said, as she finally broke down and started crying. "I've got to do something; I can't just sit around and wait for her to come back." Becky added, as Amy pulled her closer for a hug.

    "Short of offering a reward for information that will lead to us finding her, I can't think of what else to do at this point." Carl said looking defeated.

    "We can't do that Carl." Mandy said looking shocked that Carl would even think of such a thing. "Someone would be bound to speak up and let the press know about her past, and that she wasn't born a female. Her life would be over, and we'd never see her again." Mandy added looking worried.

    "I know all that Mandy, and that's why I'd never do it. So it looks like were down to waiting for Chrissy to calm down enough to contact one of us, or her mum and dad." Carl said with a sigh.

    "I've been holding off contacting Chrissy's mum and dad, just in case she turned up, but it looks like I'll have to contact them now." Mandy said. "I think it might be best if you speak to them Becky. That way you can tell them about being pregnant. I don't think its right me telling them." Mandy added, as she held Becky's hand.

    "No, Chrissy should be telling them…I'll call them later when we get home again." Becky dried her eyes as she said it. "Not sure they'll ever speak to me again after I've told them what I did, but it will be better coming from me." Becky added in a flat tone.

    "Mandy, I think you should call your mum and have a chat with her." Amy said with a worried look on her face. "She's not doing to good herself about all this. She looked really depressed this morning when she gave me a check up." Amy added.

    "Frank was telling me last night that he's worried about her. He said she's not eating much, and doesn't look like she's been getting much sleep." Brad said.

    "I'll give her a call when we get home, and invite her round for some dinner tonight. Will you be able to cook for an extra body tonight Amy, Amber?" Mandy asked, as she looked at the two of them.

    "Sure, no problem Mandy." Amy said looking a little happier.

    They all finished their lunch, and then they had another look around, if only to keep Becky happy or as happy as she could be at the minute. There was still no sign of Chrissy anywhere, so they called it a day and all went back to Mandy's. Becky ran in and checked the answer machine, but there were still no messages.

    Becky grabbed the phone and went to the living room to call Chrissy's mum, and fill her in on what happened, and to get her to call if Chrissy showed up there.

    Mandy used her mobile to call her mum and ask her to come over to the house for some dinner, and told her to stop blaming herself. Prue agreed to come over for dinner, so Mandy was feeling a little better knowing that her mum was finally going to have a proper meal, and she would also see that everyone didn't blame her for any of this. They all just wanted Chrissy back.

    It was some time before Becky walked back into the kitchen, and they could all see that she'd been crying again.

    "How did it go?" Mandy asked, as she pulled Becky down into the empty seat next to her. "Does Holly still want to speak to you?" Mandy asked.

    "It went better than I thought it would, and yes Holly said I was being silly if I thought she'd stop talking to me now, she was going to have a grandchild to spoil." Becky said with a little giggle, but she was crying again as she said it.

    "That sounds just like Holly." Mandy giggled.

    "I told her everything, and she said she'd explain it to Chrissy the minute she hears from her. I just hope that's where she's going." Becky said.

    "I can't think of any place else she could go." Mandy said, as she tried to think of any place they might have forgotten about, but she was drawing a blank.

    Carl and Brad stopped for some dinner, and then they both get ready to leave, so they could go and get ready for work at the club. That would be really quick for Brad, but Carl had to change into Carla, and that took a lot longer to do.

    "Carl, I'll be back at the club tomorrow night, but I'd like to keep Beth around until we find Chrissy. Just in case I have to leave one night, I don't want to leave the club with no one looking after it." Becky said, just as Carl was about to leave.

    "Okay Becky, but are you sure this is what you want to do?" Carl asked looking worried.

    "What I want is Chrissy here with me safely at home, but until that happens, I need to keep busy." Becky pleaded.

    "Okay Becky, but don't feel like you have to come in." Carl said, as he pulled her into a hug. "The club is yours, even when you're too big to come in and manage it." Carl added with a grin, as he put a hand on Becky's belly.

    "Thanks Carl." Becky said, as she put one of her hands on her own belly, and thought about the little life now growing inside her.

    Prue had turned up and had dinner with them, but she'd gone to the living room rather than to the front door when Carl and Brad left. Becky went to the living room with Amy and Amber, so Ann and Mandy could say a proper goodbye to Carl and Brad.

    Becky fell onto the sofa next to Prue, and cuddled up to her. Amy and Amber sat on one of the other sofas and cuddled up to each other. Ann and Mandy went to the living room once Carl and Brad finally left, and sat down. Ann next to Amy and Mandy next to her mum.

    "How you feeling now mum?" Mandy asked, as she rested her head on her mum's shoulder and looked up at her.

    "How do you think I feel Mandy? I've broken the law, and look what happened." Prue said close to tears.

    "You haven't broken any laws mum; you're just being silly now." Mandy said in a dismissive way.

    "Yes I have!" Prue snapped. "I never should have taken Chrissy's sperm and froze it without her knowing. And I never should have impregnated Becky without Chrissy's okay first. This never would have happened then." Prue added, as she started crying.

    "Everything will be fine mum. We just need to tell Chrissy that she's the father when we find her." Mandy smiled. "I don't think you need to worry about Chrissy turning you over to the police." Mandy added with a silly look on her face.

    "I wouldn't blame her if she did." Prue sighed.

    Mandy and the others could see that Prue didn't want to be alone, so they all talked her into stopping the night, and she ended up spending the night sleeping between Mandy and Becky. This brought back memories of when Mandy would go and get in bed with her as a child. Prue had the best night's sleep she'd had since this whole thing went wrong the other day.

    Prue started spending more and more time with Mandy and the other girls at Mandy's house, as the weeks went on, and they still hadn't heard any word from Chrissy.

    Becky returned to work at the club, and it helped her to keep her mind off Chrissy to a point, but she would walk around the club looking at all the customers. Becky would wonder if Chrissy were hiding in plane sight, using a new disguise.

    Carl had hired a privet detective to try and find Chrissy, but after tracing her to the train station, and then a couple of different seaside places, her trail had gone cold. The privet detective was looking at her national insurance number to see if that was being used still, but that took time to sort out.

    It had been nearly seven weeks with no word from Chrissy, and the girls were all really worried about her now. They were all working, but none of it meant anything to them. It was just something they all did to get through each day, hoping that they would get some word from her.

---

    Hope was helping Ann out at the hotel. Ann had set her to work sorting out the pay role and an account for one of Carl's other clubs. The club was called St. Trinian's, and she was checking the amount being paid to each person that worked there against their national insurance number to make sure they were being stopped the right amount of tax.

    She found herself looking at a National Insurance number that looked familiar to her, so she checked it against the name to see if it was someone she knew. Hope was shocked when she saw the person's name.

    Hope's mouth fell open when she saw the name. Christina Clarke. Hope grabbed her mobile and called Amy at the shop.

    "Hi Hope, is everything okay?" Amy asked when she saw Hope's name come up on her mobile phone.

    "Hi Amy. I think everything could be better than all right. I need you to do me a quick favour." Hope said sounding all excited.

    "Sure Hope, what is it you need me to do?" Amy asked.

    Hope explained to Amy how to open the accounts for the shop on the work computer, and then she told her how to get to the info she need about Chrissy and her National Insurance number. Amy was puzzled as to why Hope would need that, but she gave it to her anyway.

    "What do you need that for Hope? Have you thought of a new way to try and find Chrissy?" Amy asked with hope in her voice.

    "I just might have Amy, but I need to have a word with Carl first." Hope said sounding happy about it. "I'll talk to you later Amy, bye!" Hope said, just before ending the call.

    Amy said bye back, but Hope had already gone, so she put her phone back in her purse and then shrugged before getting back to work. It was hard work trying to keep the shop running smoothly with just Mandy and Amy there. They both missed having Chrissy there to organise everything.

    Hope grabbed the paperwork she needed and ran off to find Ann. She was in her office going through some figures on her computer when Hope burst into the room.

    "Ann! Do all the clubs that Carl owns have web sites?" Hope shouted.

    "Wow Hope, slow down, and take a deep breath." Ann said, as she jumped back in her seat with shock.

    "Sorry for making you jump Ann, but I really need to know if Carl's clubs all have their own web site or not?" Hope asked again.

    "Yes they do, why do you ask?" Ann looked puzzled as she asked it.

    "Can you do me a favour and get the site up for a club called St. Trinian's for me?" Hope asked, as she walked around the desk, so she was standing beside Ann looking at the screen.

    "Sure Hope, just give me a second to save off this data." Ann saved the job she was working on and then launched her browser and got the web site up for the St. Trinian's club, Hope was on about. "What are you looking for Hope?" Ann asked, as she clicked on the home page icon.

    Hope looked at the list of available options on the home page and saw one the sad gallery, so she told Ann to click on that. "Click on the gallery page Ann."

    "You planning a weekend away or something?" Ann asked, as she clicked on the gallery link.

    "Nope, but I think you, Becky and the others might be going though." Ann said, as she looked at the small pictures on the page. "Click on that picture for me Ann." Hope said, as she pointed at one of the pictures.

    Ann clicked on the picture and then looked at Ann for some sort of an answer. "What are you talking about Hope, and why would we want to go to a night club where the staff all dressed like school girls?"

    "Maybe because you know one of them." Hope said with a grin, as she put her hand on Ann's head and turned it towards the screen, as she pointed at one of the girls in the picture.

    Ann's mouth fell open and she sat looking at the girl standing in the middle of five other girls. All of them dressed like schoolgirls. The one Ann was looking at though was the spitting image of Chrissy.

    "It can't be. What the hell is Chrissy doing working there?" Ann asked, as she zoomed in closer. "That really is Chrissy. How did you find her Hope?" Ann asked all excited, as she grabbed her mobile and made a call to Carl.

    "Hi Ann, is everything okay down there?" Ann heard Carl say down the phone.

    "Yep, Very. I need you to come down to my office right away. Hope just found out where Chrissy is for us." Ann said.

    "I'll be right there." Carl said, just before ending the call.

    "Carl's coming straight down." Ann said, putting her phone back on the desk in front of her. "So how did you find her Hope?" Ann asked, as she kept looking at the picture of Chrissy on the screen in front of her.

    Hope explained how she realised that she knew the national insurance number, and then called Amy to double check it before coming to Ann with the info. Carl came running into the room with Vic close behind, both of them out of breath from running.

    "Where is she Ann?" Carl asked.

    "She's been working in one of your other clubs Carl all this time." Ann said, as she pointed at the screen.

    Carl and Vic both walked around Ann's desk so they could see what Ann was pointing at. They did pretty much the same thing Ann did, as they looked at the screen with their mouths open.

    "She's been working at St. Trinian's all this time, and we never realised it until now?" Carl asked, sounding a little shocked about it.

    "Hope found her for us. She's been filling in for another girl that's on holiday, and she new Chrissy's National Insurance number." Ann said, as she smiled at Hope.

    Carl grabbed Hope and kissed her on the cheek as he hugged her. "Hope you just earned yourself a large bonus for this." Carl said, as she put her back on the floor again.

    "I don't expect anything for this Carl. You've already done so much for me." Hope said, as she tried to straighten herself up again. "Just bring Chrissy back home to Becky, and I'll be happy with that." Hope added with a smile.

    "You can count on that Hope. We just need to do this right, or we could risk Chrissy running again before we have time to explain everything to her." Carl said, looking to be deep in thought.

    "I better give Becky a call and let her know we found Chrissy." Ann said, as she grabbed her mobile again.

    "No, don't call Becky. We'll go and tell her in person Ann." Carl said, as he stopped her making the call. "Vic, will you drive us there? I need to make a couple of calls on the way."

    Vic agreed to drive them to Mandy's house, and they were soon on their way. Ann had a good team working under her, so she knew they would be fine. They wanted Hope to go with them, so Becky could thank her, but she had to finish off the accounts and then go and pick Kat up from the day nursery.

    Carl's first call was to Dean at St. Trinian's, he wanted to make sure that Chrissy was still there before he did anything else. Carl scrolled down the numbers in his mobile until he found Dean's mobile number, then he called it.

    "Hello Carl, is everything okay?" Carl heard Dean say on the other end of the phone.

    "Hi Dean. Everything is fine, but I may have a problem with a member of staff at your club." Carl said sounding very serious.

    "A problem, in what way Carl, and with which one?" Dean asked sounding a little shocked.

    "One of the girls. A Christina Clarke."

    "Christina? You've got to be mistaken there Carl. She's one of the best waitress's I have working here. All the other staff love her to bits." Dean said, sounding even more shocked now he knew the person Carl was talking about. "What's the problem with her anyway?" Dean asked.

    "Look Dean, what I'm about to tell you has to stay between you and me for the time being. Under no circumstances are you to tell anyone about this at your end. Do you understand?" Carl asked.

    "You know you can trust me Carl." Dean said.

    "Christina is a close friend on mine, almost like a little sister really. There was some trouble, and she ran away before anyone could get it sorted out." Carl said.

    "Do you want me to have a word with her for you Carl?" Dean asked.

    "No! Just act like everything is okay for the time being. I'm going to get some people together and come down to your club, so I can sort it out in person." Carl said, with worry in his voice over Dean wanting to have a word with Chrissy for him.

    "Okay Carl, I can do that. When are you planning to be down here, and will you want to use the back room for the meeting?" Dean asked.

    "That would be great Dean. You could have Chrissy serve us, that way she won't feel like anything is wrong until it's too late." Carl said, liking the plan. "I'm going to get everyone together and head down in the next couple of hours." Carl added looking at his watch.

    "No problem Carl. I'll have one of the guy's standing by the back entrance for you later, so you won't risk bumping into Chrissy in the club." Dean said. "Just give me a call when you're getting close." Dean added.

    "Okay Dean, will do. Look forward to seeing you again, it's been to long." Carl said with a chuckle.

    "I just take the not seeing much of you as a sign I'm doing a good job for you down here." Dean chuckled back.

    "You do an amazing job down there Dean. I'm just sorry I don't take the time to call you and let you know about it."

    "Don't worry about it Carl. I hear the club in London takes up most your time these days, or should I say the young woman that lives in the area of the club." Dean said it in such a way, that he was fishing for truth in the gossip he'd been hearing lately.

    "Yes there is a woman in my life, and has been for some time now." Carl said looking a little red faced. "Chrissy is her sister, so as you can guess, we're all eager to get her back home again." Carl added.

    "Oh I see why you're so worried about Chrissy then now. I'll keep her safe for you then, until later."

    "Thanks Dean. I'll talk to you later in person. Bye Dean."

    "Okay, talk later. Bye, and drive safe." Dean said before ending the call.

    "Right, now I need to call Mandy and get her home." Carl said, as he found Mandy's mobile number on his phone and called her.

    "Hi baby, is everything okay?" Mandy asked Carl when she answered her phone.

    "Better than okay princess, we've found Chrissy." Carl said grinning at the phone, even though she couldn't see it. He had to move the phone away from his ear when Mandy started shouting and screaming on phone at him in celebration.

    "You found her! Where is she? Is she okay?" Mandy asked when she finally calmed down a little bit.

    "I'll explain it all to you when you get home; I'm on my way to your house with Vic and Ann right now. I need you to get home right away, so we can pack some bits and then go and get her." Carl said.

    "Where is she at the minute then Carl?" Mandy asked.

    "I'll tell you just as soon as you get home Mandy, so hurry up." Carl said in a calm but firm voice.

    "Okay, okay. Amy and I will be home as son as we can get there." Mandy said with a sigh, when she realised Carl wasn't going to say anymore about it over the phone. "See you soon. Bye." Mandy added, just before ending the call.

    Amy had run through to the front of the shop when she heard Mandy start shouting. Amy was worried until she saw the grin on Mandy's face, and then she just stood there waiting for Mandy to finish the phone conversation.

    "Carl's found Chrissy?" Amy asked looking hopeful.

    "Yes he has. We have to close up the shop and get home right away, so we can pack some bits up, so we can go and fetch her back." Mandy said, as she started running around closing the shop.

    Amy and Mandy soon had the shop closed and were heading home, so they could find out where Chrissy was.

    Vic pulled on to the driveway at Mandy's house, and then Ann let them in the house. They could hear the telly on in the living room, so they went to see if Becky was in there. They could see Becky asleep on one of the sofa's, she had her head resting on a photo album, which was open to a close up picture of Chrissy smiling on their wedding day. They also saw a pile of tissues on the floor just in front of the sofa.

    None of them had realised just how much Becky was missing Chrissy until now. She'd been putting a brave face on it all for the others, but when she was alone; Becky would sit and cry as she looked at pictures of Chrissy.

    Ann tried to take the photo album from under Becky's head, but she woke up as Ann was moving it. Becky looked confused to see Carl standing behind Ann, with Vic standing just to the side of him. Suddenly all the colour drained from Becky's face, as she thought she realised what they were there for.

    "Oh god no! Please no, don't tell me…" Becky said, as she started to shake and feel sick. Becky thought that they were there to tell her bad news about Chrissy.

    "Becky calm down, it's good news we've got to tell you." Ann said, as she sat down next to Becky and pulled her into a hug. "We've found Chrissy, and she's safe and sound." Ann added, as she slowly rocked back and forth with Becky wrapped in her arms.

    Becky suddenly pulled away from Ann, as she realised what Ann had just said to her. "You've found Chrissy?" Becky looked around the room at Carl and Vic as she asked it. "Is she with you now?" Becky asked, looking hopeful.

    "No, but we're all going to pack some bits and go fetch her." Ann smiled.

    Becky was just about to ask where from, but she was stopped by Mandy and Amy bursting into the living room.

    "Okay, I'm here now, so spill it! Where's my baby sister?" Mandy asked.

    "I'll be glad to, but first I need to ask Amy for a favour." Carl said, as he looked at Amy. "Could you fetch your laptop for me, so I can show you all something?" Carl asked.

    "Sure Carl. Just give me a second to fetch it from my room." Amy said, as she ran off to fetch it. She was soon back with her laptop.

    Carl let Ann sort out going to the St. Trinian's club web site, and then finding the picture of Chrissy and the other girl's all dressed in the school uniforms. Ann let Becky pull the laptop onto her knee so she could take a closer look at Chrissy standing there in her school uniform. Mandy and Amy had run behind the sofa, so they could look over Becky's shoulder.

    "That's my Chrissy!" Becky said, as she ran her fingers down the screen, she was lost in her own little world again, as she took in every little detail.

    Becky thought Chrissy looked like a right little troublemaker how she was dressed in the picture. With her hair in pigtails on both side of her head, and the fake freckles on her nose. Becky thought Chrissy looked really cute and sexy as well, but most of that could just be down to the fact she'd not seen Chrissy in so long.

    Carl explained what was going to happen, and then he let Mandy call Prue, so she could get ready and come along. Ann got hold of Brad, while Carl called Frank to se if he wanted to come and keep Prue company on the trip down there, and then after the meeting with Chrissy.

    Once everyone was packed and ready to leave, they set off to go and get things straightened out with Chrissy.

    The drive down seemed to take forever; they all wanted to see Chrissy again so badly it hurt. Becky would keep looking at her watch, and then looking out the window of the minibus at the road signs to see how many miles it was now.

    Brad was finally driving along the sea front, and then he was pulling down a side road and parking up behind the club that Chrissy was working at. Carl made a quick call and then they all got out and waited for someone to let them in the back entrance, so they could go straight to a privet function room that the club used for privet parties at the club.

    The man that opened the door must have been a bouncer, as he was really big and well built, but he still looked small next to Brad and Frank. The guy looked quite worried when he looked at Brad and Frank the girls thought. He showed them all to the room and then said that Dean would be along shortly.

    Everyone turned to look at the door when they heard it open. Becky was hoping to see Chrissy enter the room, but it was a well-dressed man that walked in.

    "Hello Dean. I'm sorry for all this trouble." Carl said, as he shuck the man's hand.

    "Don't worry about it Carl, you are the boss after all." Dean chuckled.

    "You know I don't run things like that Dean." Carl said with a frown.

    "I know you don't Carl, but it's still fun to tease you though." Dean said with a grin. "I'm sorry, but Chrissy is running a little late tonight. A couple of girls were late getting here, and Chrissy has been helping with the girls' makeup before we open." Dean added with a smile.

    "That sounds like Chrissy." Carl smiled.

    "I'll send her back here, just as soon as she's finished. I hope none of you plan to hurt her?" Dean asked, as he looked around the room at them all.

    "No, not unless you class being hugged to death as hurting someone." Carl asked with a grin.

    "Okay then. I'll talk some more later then, when you've got everything taken care of." Dean said, just before he left the room again.

    Becky and the girls walked around the room for a bit, but soon got board and then sat down at the large table in the middle of the room. Becky was just about ready to go and find Chrissy when the door opened, and they all saw Chrissy enter the room looking down at the tray and notepad.

    "Welcome to St. Trinian's, may I take yo…" Was all Chrissy got out as she found herself standing at the end of a large table, where she saw Becky, Mandy, Amy, Amber, Ann, Carl, Brad, Frank, and Prue all sat looking at her.

 

Chapter 18: You had it all wrong

    Becky and the others all sat looking at Chrissy, as she stood just inside the room dressed in her white blouse tied just under her chest to reveal her bare belly, and the little tie around her neck. The little navy blue tennis skirt that didn't quite cover the tops of the fishnet stockings she was wearing, and the black high-heeled shoes she had on her feet that gave a very sexy look.

    Chrissy just looked on in shock, that they could all be here. She slowly looked at them all, but she seemed to be looking for another person, as well that wasn't in the room with them. Chrissy's eyes locked on Becky, and the anger was plain to see in Chrissy's face. Part of her wanted to run from the room, but another part just wanted to find out why Becky cheated on her, then the rest of her was just frozen to the spot. The longer Chrissy stood there looking at Becky, the more the hole in her chest started to open until the pain was too much for Chrissy to take. She put her free hand to her chest, hoping it would stop it hurting, but it didn't. Remembering she was at work and had a job to do, Chrissy took a deep breath, even with the pain in her chest, and she tried to wipe all emotion from her face as she spoke again.

    "Welcome to St. Trinian's, what would you all like to drink?" Chrissy asked with a shaky voice, and a week smile that didn't look real at all.

    They all looked at Chrissy in shock when she said that, but Carl was the one that answered the question, due to Becky being too choked up at being face to face with Chrissy again. "We'd all like you to come and sit down, so we can talk to you about what happened."

    "I know what happened Carl; I saw the pregnancy test remember. And I do know how babies are made." Chrissy said with a sarcastic smile. "Now I'm working, so do you want any drinks or not?" Chrissy added with anger in her voice.

    Chrissy was using the pain she was feeling in her chest as a weapon, to stop them seeing how much this was really hurting her being there in front of them all.

    "You're not working anymore, so come and sit down." Carl said in a much firmer voice this time.

    "Oh great, and how much did it cost you to make Dean give me the night off then?" Chrissy asked with a snarl.

    "He's not giving you the night off, because you're not working here anymore." Carl said trying to keep his cool. He'd never seen this side of Chrissy before, and he didn't like it very much. None of the others had ever seen this side of Chrissy either, but they all thought the same thing as Carl, they didn't like it either.

    "Great! So you've paid him to give me the sack. Well in that case then, I'll be leaving now." Chrissy said, as she slammed the tray with the notepad on it down on the table, and turned to walk away.

    While Chrissy had been talking to Carl, Brad had got up and moved behind Chrissy to block the door, so when Chrissy turned to leave, it was blocked.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, but you really need to sit and talk with Becky." Brad said, as he looked down at her.

    "Will you please get out of my way Brad." Chrissy said, as she tried to push him out the way of the door. Chrissy soon stopped though, when she heard Becky speak for the first time since she'd entered the room.

    "Chrissy, please let me explain everything to you before you leave." Becky said in a pleading voice on the edge of tears. "If you still want to leave after that, then I won't let anyone stop you." Becky added, as she waved her hand towards the table, for Chrissy to come and sit down.

    Becky was standing up when Chrissy turned to look at her as she spoke. Chrissy was expecting to see her with a large belly, but when she thought about it, Becky was only a couple of months into her pregnancy. Every time Chrissy looked at Becky, all she saw was some faceless man making love to her. This made the hole in her chest hurt even more.

    "I can't talk to you Becky; I can't even look at you anymore." Chrissy said, as she started to cry. "I just want to stop hurting. I want to run away from all the pain I feel." Chrissy sobbed as she gripped both hands to her aching chest.

    Chrissy was suddenly finding it hard to breathe, and the room was starting to spin, as she couldn't get enough air into her lungs. Then everything went black.

    Becky and the others all saw Chrissy having trouble breathing, and then she started to stager from side to side, just before she started to fall to the ground. Brad grabbed her before she fell and then carried her over to the table where the others were all standing now, looking worried for Chrissy.

    Brad lay her down on the table, and Prue was soon by her side looking her over. Mandy balled up her coat and used it as a pillow under Chrissy's head.

    "What's wrong with her mum?" Becky asked, as she looked down at Chrissy passed out on the table.

    "I think she had a panic attack, but she's breathing okay again now." Prue said with a sigh of relief. "If you go in my bag, you will find some smelling salts." Prue asked Mandy.

    Mandy grabbed her mum's bag, and was quickly passing a small bottle to her. "Will she be okay mum? The last time she had one of these, we had to get an Ambulance." Mandy said looking worried.

    "She should be fine, just as long as we can keep her calm enough until Becky has a chance to explain everything to her." Prue said looking a little worried. "I think we better sit her down on a chair, and let Becky hold her before I try and wake her up." Prue added, as she looked at Brad.

    "I think Amy, or Mandy would be a better choice. I'm not at the top of her most loved person list right now." Becky sighed.

    Mandy could see that Amy was dying to hug Chrissy, so she smiled at Amy and let her have the honour of being the one to hold Chrissy while they tried to wake her up.

    Amy was soon sitting on one chair while Chrissy was placed on the one next to her. Amy then wrapped her arms around Chrissy and let Prue rest Chrissy's head on Amy's shoulder. Prue then opened the smelling salts and placed it just under Chrissy's nose. It didn't take long for them all to see Chrissy's nose twitch, and then her eyes and forehead screw up tightly at the smell.

    Chrissy was floating in a black abyss, as she tired to work out what just happened to her. "Was I dreaming that I'd been talking to Becky and the others?" Chrissy asked herself. "Am I dreaming now?" She asked herself again. Chrissy could suddenly smell something attacking her nose, and the Abyss started to vanish, as she started to feel everything around her again. Chrissy opened her eyes and saw everyone looking at her with worry on their faces, but someone was holding her. Chrissy turned her head, and saw Amy's face just a couple of inches away from hers.

    "Hello big sister Chrissy." Amy said with a smile, as she hugged her a little tighter. "Please stay calm and let Becky speak to you sis, you have to trust me when I say that everything going to be okay." Amy added with some pleading in her voice.

    Chrissy was happy to sit and let Amy hug her for the time being, so she looked at Becky. "I don't feel like trying to move right now, so you may as well say what you've got to say."

    Becky took a deep breath and then sat down on the other side of the table facing Chrissy. Becky wanted some room between them both, so Chrissy wouldn't panic, or get upset anymore than she already was. She could see that Chrissy was still looking around the room, like she was looking for someone, but didn't know who it was she was looking for.

    "Who are you looking for Chrissy?" Becky finally asked.

    "I was just wondering if the baby's father was here or not. I'd like to see whom…" Chrissy couldn't finish saying it.

    "He's not in my life anymore Chrissy, but you are." Becky said in a calm voice.

    "You expect me to come back to you after you went to bed with some man." Chrissy said looking bitter.

    "I've never been to bed with any man Chrissy!" Becky snapped at her. "You're the only person I've ever loved, and the closest I ever came to being with a man of any sort." Becky added with tears in her eyes.

    "Then how did you get pregnant?" Chrissy asked looking confused.

    "That would be my fault. If you can really call it a fault." Prue said, as she sat next to Becky.

    "I don't understand." Chrissy said, as she looked at Prue.

    "Remember all them tests I did with you before you had the surgery to change your sex?" Prue asked.

    "Yes, pretty hard to forget things like that." Chrissy said.

    "Well I decided to take a gamble and freeze some of your sperm samples, and see if we could use them later, if you and Becky ever decided you wanted children." Prue said looking nervous.

    "Prue wanted to tell you everything from the start Chrissy, but I asked her not to." Becky suddenly said. "I didn't want to see you suffer the pain if it didn't work. Mum said it was a long shot in the first place, as you always had such a low sperm count." Becky added with tears running down her cheeks.

    "I spoke with some people and they all told me the best way to boost Becky's chances of getting pregnant, so Becky and I set to work trying to get her pregnant." Prue said with a sigh. "Becky and I were the only two to know about any of it out of the whole family." Prue added, as she looked around the room ashamed.

    Chrissy looked around the room and then back at Becky and Prue with a confused look on her face still.

    "I still don't think she understands what we're trying to say to her." Prue said, as she looked at Chrissy and then Becky again.

    "Chrissy?" Becky said, to get her attention. When Chrissy was looking right at her, Becky spoke again. "I'm pregnant with your child."

    Chrissy felt the hole in her chest close, and she felt her heart beating in her chest for the first time in what felt like forever. All the pain had gone as well, now all she felt was foolish for all the pain she'd put Becky through again.

    "I'm sorry Becky." Chrissy said, as she looked down at the table. "I just saw that test and thought you'd been sleeping with a man so you could have a child." Chrissy said, as she started sobbing again.

    "I don't care about any of that stuff Chrissy. I just want you to come home with me; I've missed you so much." Becky said, as she got up and ran around the table. Amy happily let Becky take over hugging Chrissy.

    Chrissy looked up when she felt someone else start hugging her. She started sobbing even more, as she threw her arms around Becky and hugged her like she'd never want to stop. They both looked in each other's eyes and then they started kissing.

    The others all started looking at each other and smiling, as they sat down at the table to wait for them both to stop kissing long enough, so Chrissy could explain how she ended up working her at this club.

    Chrissy and Becky finally stopped kissing, when they were both running short of air, then they just looked at each other for a long time. They both had to look at Mandy though, when they heard her doing a fake cough.

    "Hi sis." Chrissy said with a weak smile.

    "Don't hi sis me young lady." Mandy said looking a little angry with her. "Why the hell did you run away from all of us?" Mandy asked.

    "I don't really know anymore Mandy." Chrissy said, as she couldn't think of a good reason for why she'd run away from everyone and everything. "I think I just thought you would all be happy that Becky was having a baby, that my feelings wouldn't be an issue." Chrissy added, as some form of an answer. "I was also trying to run from the pain in my chest. It felt like someone had ripped my heart out when I saw the pregnancy test in the bathroom that day."

    "Speaking of that day, I have something to give you." Becky said, as she grabbed her bag and poached around inside until she found what she was looking for. "Will you let me put these back on you now?" Becky asked, as she held up the two rings Chrissy had removed and left next to the test on the bedside table.

    "Yes, if you still want me… I did run of and leave you holding the baby, so to speak." Chrissy smiled, as she put one of her hands on Becky's belly, and handed the other one to Becky so she could put the rings back on. "I'm sorry for not trusting you Becky. And for wanting to protect me from getting hurt if it hadn't worked… You should have told me though, I could have helped you get though it." Chrissy added, just before pulling Becky closer for another round of kissers.

 

    "How did you end up working here Chrissy?" Mandy asked when they finally stopped kissing again.

    Chrissy spent some time telling them all about how she'd booked into a hotel when she first got here, and then she just cried in her room for three days straight. Then how a woman called Jayden, that worked at the hotel had come to check on her, and forced her to have something to eat.

    "That still doesn't explain you working as a waitress here at the club though Chrissy." Mandy said.

    "Jayden started keeping an eye on me after that day, and I was just getting back from another failed day of job hunting, when she asked how I was doing. I told her about the trouble I was having finding a job, so she told me about this place." Chrissy said, as she pointed around the room, to indicate the club.

    "Are you still staying at the hotel then Chrissy?" Carl asked.

    "No, I've been staying with Jayden for the past six weeks." Chrissy said. "But only as room mates." Chrissy quickly added when she saw the worried look on Becky's face. "I have my own room and everything."

    Becky's face relaxed again knowing that Chrissy hadn't found anyone else. "I'm glad to hear that baby." Becky smiled as she stroked the side of Chrissy's face.

    "I'd like to meet this Jayden, so I can thank her for looking after you for us." Carl smiled.

    "You can meet her now if Dean will let her take a couple of minutes off work. She also works here at the club." Chrissy said.

    "She works here, and at a hotel?" Carl asked looking a little shocked. "She sounds like one busy woman." Carl added.

    "I'll go and ask dean if she can have some time to come back and meet you all. I just hope he'll let her." Chrissy said looking a little worried.

    "You stay and spend some time with Becky and the other's, I'll go and bring this Jayden back to meet us all." Carl smiled, as he got up and walked towards the door that led out into the club.

    "Please don't get her in trouble with the boss Carl." Chrissy pleaded with him.

    "That would be hard to do Chrissy. I am the boss." Carl chuckled, as he left the room.

    Chrissy was left with a puzzled look on her face, as she looked at Becky and then the others sat around the table. They were all grinning and giggling at her now.

    "You never knew did you baby?" Becky asked.

    "Knew what Becky?" Chrissy asked even more puzzled now.

    "This is one of Carl's club's, and that hotel you said you were staying in is also one of Carl's hotel's." Becky said with a smile. "You've been working for one of the people you were trying to get away from all this time." Becky giggled, just before kissing Chrissy again.

    "Is that how you found me then?" Chrissy asked when they stopped kissing.

    "Sort of. It was Hope that saw your National Insurance number, and then your name and put two and two together. She went to see Ann, and they both found a picture of you on the web site for the club. And well, here we are to take you home again." Becky smiled, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

---

    Carl had gone out into the main part of the club with Brad walking close behind him. Brad wanted to make sure Carl didn't have any trouble while he tracked down Dean. Carl saw Dean talking to one of the other girls that worked here at the club, so he walked over to find out which one was Jayden.

    "Hi Dean, the club looks pretty busy for a week night." Carl said, as he stood next to him looking around.

    "I better go and get on with my job Dean. I'll speak more about this later with you." The woman said to dean before walking away again.

    "Hi Carl, sorry about that. She's a little worried about Chrissy. Jayden was the one that brought her here for the job; they've become good friends I think." Dean said, as he watched Jayden walking away.

    "That's Jayden? She's the reason I've come out here to have a word with you. Can I borrow her for half an hour?" Carl asked.

    "Sure, I think I can spare her. She does seem more worried about Chrissy, than doing her job anyway." Dean chuckled, as he waved Jayden back over to them.

    Jayden saw Dean wave her back over and she looked a little worried when she saw the tall well-built man standing just behind the one talking to Dean. "What can I help you with Dean?" Jayden asked.

    "I need you to go with Carl here; he wants to have a word with you about something to do with Chrissy." Dean said.

    "What about Chrissy, Is she okay?" Jayden asked sounding worried.

    "Chrissy is fine Jayden, and we all want to thank you for all that you've done to help her these last eight weeks." Carl said in a calming voice. "I've okayed it with Dean for you to come back and have a talk with Becky and the other girls, so you can see just how fine Chrissy really is." Carl added, as he waved for her to follow Brad back to the function room where Chrissy and the others were sat talking.

    Jayden followed the large man, watching as the crowd of people parted as her walked towards them. Jayden thought they had some big guys here at the club, but none of them came close to being this big. She got an even bigger shock when she got in the back room and saw Frank standing just behind a woman sitting at the large table in the middle of the room. Jayden had to smile when she saw Chrissy sat cuddling with another woman. She'd never seen Chrissy look so happy in all of the last eight weeks that she's none her.

    "Hi Jayden, I'd like you to meet the family." Chrissy said, as she jumped up, pulling Becky to her feet as she did. "This is my wife Becky. Becky, I'd like you to meet Jayden." Chrissy pulled Becky over so she could see Jayden properly.

    "It's nice to meet you Becky. I'd like to say Chrissy had told me all about you, but she never spoke about what happened to her back home at all, well not much anyway." Jayden said, as she looked at just how beautiful Becky really was.

    "Chrissy had it all wrong, and ran away before I could tell her." Becky said with a sigh.

    "You had it all wrong." Jayden asked, as she looked at Chrissy with a puzzled look on her face. "So you're not pregnant then Becky?" Jayden asked.

    "Yes I'm pregnant, but Chrissy is the father, sort of anyway." Becky said, as she tried to work out just what to call Chrissy.

    "But I thought you said that you didn't have them anymore?" Jayden asked, as she pointed towards Chrissy's groin.

    "I don't and it's a long story, and pretty pointless now. All that matters is I'm going to be having a baby with my beautiful wife here." Chrissy said, as she turned Becky so they could kiss again.

    Jayden watched as the two of them kissed like she'd never seen two people kiss before, never mind it being two girls doing it. Jayden was snapped out of her staring when she heard a woman speaking to her.

    "Sorry about the floor show, but they have a lot of time to make up for." Mandy giggled from the side of her. "Hi, I'm Mandy, Chrissy's sister, and this is Ann, Amy, and Amber. We're all sort of Sister now days." Mandy smiled, as she pointed at each girl in turn. "And this is Brad, Frank Carl, and our mum Prue." Mandy pointed at them all in turn as well.

    "It's really nice to meet you all." Jayden said looking a little overwhelmed by it all.

    "We all want to thank you for taking such good care of Chrissy for us while she was down here hiding out." Mandy said, as she pulled Jayden into a hug.

    Jayden took the hug, and then she got hugs from the other girls as well, as they all thanked her for looking after Chrissy for them.

    "I feel like it was Chrissy taking care of me most the time." Jayden giggled, as she looked at Chrissy sat cuddled up to Becky again on one of the seats in the room. "She was always cleaning and cooking, I'll be sad to see her go, but she does look a lot happier now." Jayden smiled.

    "That sound's like our Chrissy." Amy smiled, as she looked at Becky and Chrissy cuddling as well. This is the Chrissy and Becky they all loved to see.

    Frank and Brad went with Carl, so they could sort out some drinks for the girls and themselves. This also gave the girls some time to chat without any men being around.

    "I'm glad it was all a misunderstanding Chrissy, and I'm glad that you're back with your wife again." Jayden smiled.

    "Will you be okay once I've returned home again Jayden?" Chrissy asked looking worried for her new friend.

    "Hey! Don't go worrying about me Chrissy, I coped before you got here, and I'm sure I'll get use to cooking for myself again soon enough." Jayden smiled. "It's all worth it, seeing you like this." Jayden added.

    "I hope you'll keep in touch and with me once I've returned home Jayden." Chrissy asked with some pleading in her voice. "You're welcome to come and visit, I know the others would love for you to come and see the club Becky runs for Carl." Chrissy added.

    "Of course I'll keep in touch with you Chrissy. And I'd love to come and visit with you." Jayden smiled. "What's the name of the club you run for Carl then Becky?" Jayden asked.

    "It's called, The Closet." Becky smiled.

    "Carl owns The Closet? Then he owns this club as well, and the hotel I work at!" Jayden said looking a little shocked. "I better see about getting back to work then, or I'll be looking for a new job." Jayden said, as she got up to return to work before Carl came back.

    "Don't worry about that Jayden. Carl wouldn't do anything to upset Chrissy." Becky said, as she stopped Jayden leaving the table.

    Carl, Frank, and Brad were soon walking back into the room with a couple of trays full of drinks. Carl could see the worried look on Jayden's face.

    "I see someone told Jayden who I am then." Carl said with a smile.

    "I'm sorry sir; I'll get back to work right away." Jayden said, standing up to leave again.

    "I've spoke with Dean, and he's giving you the rest of the night off, so please sit down and enjoy the drink I just brought you." Carl said, as he handed her a glass of cola.

    "Thank you sir." Jayden said still looking worried, as she took the glass off him with a shaky hand.

    "Please call me Carl, and it's the least we can do for the girl that kept our Chrissy safe." Carl smiled, as he saw how happy Becky was again.

    "Okay Carl. Thank you for the drink, and it was a pleasure helping Chrissy out. I just felt it was the right thing to do at the time." Jayden smiled.

    "Yes, Chrissy has a way of making people go above and beyond what they would normally do for someone." Carl smiled.

    Jayden sat for the next couple of hours learning more about Chrissy and her family, and they all found out some of the things Chrissy had been doing since she went missing. Which turned out to be nothing much at all, apart from working at the club, and taking care of Jayden and the flat they were sharing.

    "I'm looking forward to seeing Chrissy let her hair down, and have some fun." Jayden said at the end of the night, as Brad drove them all to the hotel, and he dropped Jayden off at the flat. Chrissy went in with her, so she could grab some things to change into the next day, and something to sleep in that night back at the hotel with Becky.

    "I'm sorry that I'll be leaving again soon Jayden, but I'm grateful for the time we spent together." Chrissy said, as she hugged Jayden.

    "Don't be sorry Chrissy. I can see how you and Becky were meant to be together, and I would never stand between that." Jayden said, as she hugged her back. "Now go and spend some time with your wife, and I'll see you tomorrow at the hotel. I'm working there tomorrow." Jayden added with a sigh.

    "I'll have a word with Carl and see if we can sort out some lunch or dinner before we leave for home again." Chrissy said.

    "I'd really like to do that before you leave Chrissy, but don't worry if you can't do it." Jayden smiled, as she helped Chrissy with her bag.

    Chrissy took the bag off Jayden at the front door to the flat. "We'll have that meal before I leave Jayden, even if I have to fake a tantrum to do it." Chrissy giggled, as she walked down the hallway.

    Jayden just smiled, and she finally got to see the real Chrissy. She found herself liking Chrissy even more now she'd seen her in the company of Becky and the others. Jayden closed the door to her flat, and went to bed.

    Brad was waiting at the front door to the house that Jayden's flat was in. He took the bag off Chrissy and then walked her to the minibus. Chrissy got in and cuddled up to Becky on one of the seats. Brad got in and sat next to Ann, as Frank was driving at the minute.

    Once at the hotel, Carl got the keys for everyone's rooms, and then had the bellboy help take the bags up to the rooms.

    Becky dropped her bag on the floor in their room, and she turned to face Chrissy and took her bag of her and threw it in the same spot. "I think you've been a naught little school girl." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy over to the bed.

    "Please miss, I didn't mean it." Chrissy said with a grin, as she played along.

    "That may be so young lady, but I still need to punish you." Becky said, as she sat on the bed and then pulled Chrissy down across her lap. Becky felt Chrissy stiffen up, but she carried on playing her little game anyway.

    Becky pulled up Chrissy skirt, and then pulled down her panties and started to rub her hand across Chrissy's smooth bottom, but instead of spanking her, Becky ran her fingers between Chrissy's legs and started playing with her. Chrissy let out a little moan, as she let Becky bring her to an earth shattering orgasm.

    "Thank you Becky." Chrissy said, as Becky pulled her up off her knee and then helped her lay on the bed next to her. "Is it safe for me to return the favour?" Chrissy asked, as she rubbed Becky's belly.

    "I hope so Chrissy. I'd hate to think that you're the only one that's going to have any fun tonight." Becky said with a pout.

    Chrissy was soon returning the favour and Becky was moaning just like Chrissy did, if not a little louder.

    "God I've missed you so much baby." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy back up off the bed so they could hug and kiss each other.

    They both finally got off the bed and went to brush their teeth and get ready for bed. Chrissy was soon cuddled up to Becky in bed, it felt strange to be in bed with someone again, but at the same time, it felt right as well.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 6
Chapter 19: Sad Farewell

    Becky woke the next morning before Chrissy did, and she lay there watching her sleep. It wasn't long before Becky felt the need to feel Chrissy's warm lips against her own, so she leaned in and started kissing her.

    Chrissy woke to find Becky kissing her, and she smiled as she realised that it wasn't a dream. "You're really here with me again." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Becky and pulled her closer.

    "Yes I'm really here with you baby. Please don't ever run away again." Becky pleaded with Chrissy. "I want you to promise you'll never leave me again." Becky said with a pout.

    "I promise to never run away again Becky." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky again.

    "Good, I know how much your word means to you baby, so I know you won't break it." Becky said with a smile.

    "I hope you're not planning anything else behind my back Becky." Chrissy said looking worried.

    "Nope, I don't have anything else planned. If I did, I would tell you Chrissy." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy even tighter. "I should have listened to mum, and never brought that stupid pregnancy test." Becky added.

    "What do you mean by that Becky?" Chrissy asked.

    "Mum told me not to do anything that could give you any idea of what we were planning, but I didn't listen and I brought one anyway." Becky said looking sad. "All this could have been avoided if I'd listened to mum." Becky added.

    "Please don't keep worrying about it babe. We're back together, and I made a knew friend out of it." Chrissy smiled, as she looked on the up side to all the trouble.

    "Trust you to only look at the bright side of all this." Becky giggled.

    "Do you feel like taking a shower with me?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "Now that sounds like a good idea." Becky said, as she got out of bed and pulled Chrissy along with her.

    Chrissy and Becky were soon washing each other in the shower, but things soon got a little heavier and they were both soon relaxed and happy kissing each other.

    "Now I know that I have my Chrissy back." Becky said with a sigh, as she helped Her out the shower, and started drying her off. Chrissy did the same for Becky, and they set about getting dressed, so they could go down and get some breakfast in the hotel restaurant.

    Chrissy and Becky got down to the restaurant and found most the others already down there waiting for them. Only Amy and Amber were still missing, but they arrived just as Chrissy and Becky were sitting down.

    "Morning big sister Chrissy!" Amy shouted, as she ran over and wrapped her arms around Chrissy in a tight hug. "I've really missed being able to say that to you." Amy added with a pout.

    "Morning Amy. I think you should save that sort of greeting until we get home." Chrissy said, as she looked around the restaurant at all the other guest's looking at them.

    "I don't care Chrissy. I missed you to much to worry about what other people think." Amy said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy again.

    "I missed all of you too." Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged Amy back.

    "Hay! Save some for me." Amber said with a pout.

    Chrissy giggled, as she broke the hug with Amy and then pulled Amber into one with her instead. "Good morning Amber. I hope Amy hasn't been to much trouble for you all these weeks?" Chrissy asked.

    "Amy was worried like the rest of us Chrissy, but we're all glad to have you back with us again." Amber said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    The moment was broken when Chrissy's belly let everyone know just how hungry she was. This made everyone giggle, so Becky led her over to the table and helped her to sit down. Amber helped Amy take a seat at the table. Carl had already ordered a couple of pots of tea, so they all had a cup before they went to the self-service buffet, and got some breakfast.

    Once breakfast was out the way, Chrissy pulled Carl away from the others, so she could have a chat with him about Jayden and them all having lunch or an early dinner before heading back home again later in the day.

    "What can I do for you Chrissy?" Carl asked, when they were sat away from the other's.

    "I was wondering if we could have some lunch, or an early dinner before we leave, so I can say a proper goodbye to Jayden." Chrissy asked.

    "I'm sure we can sort that out Chrissy." Carl smiled. "What do you know about Jayden?" Carl asked.

    "She was doing a college course on hotel management, but after she started working at the club, she dropped out, and now splits her time between the hotel and the club." Chrissy said.

    "She's definitely a busy girl." Carl sighed.

    "Jayden has to work the two jobs, or she'll lose the flat she lives in. I'm worried that she'll not be able to keep the place now I'm going home." Chrissy said looking gloomy.

    "Don't worry Chrissy, I'll make sure she's well looked after. Can't have you worrying about stuff like that, can we?" Carl chuckled.

    "Thanks Carl. I'm sorry for all the trouble I must have caused you." Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "Don't be sorry for anything Chrissy. I can understand how you must have felt when you saw that Becky was pregnant." Carl put his arm around Chrissy, as he said it. "We were beginning to think we'd never see you again, and Becky was beginning to give up on life all together." Carl added looking worried for a second.

    "I can't believe I did that to her." Chrissy said close to tears again.

    "Becky knows she's just as much, if not more to blame for all of this than you are Chrissy. Let it go and look to the future, and the baby you'll both be having together in around seven months."

    "I'm a little scared of it all Carl. I hope I can be a good parent." Chrissy said sounding worried.

    "You won't be a good parent Chrissy. You'll be an amazing parent." Carl chuckled.

    "I hope you're right Carl." Chrissy giggled.

    "I know I'm right Chrissy, I've seen you with all the kid's parties you've done." Carl chuckled again. "I'm going to stop here and have a chat with Jayden, while you go with Becky and Brad to get the rest of your stuff. I'll see what I can sort out for her." Carl added with a smile.

    Chrissy went back to the others, and then they went up to their room so they could get their stuff packed away. Then Becky and Brad went with Chrissy to get the rest of her stuff from Jayden's flat.

---

    Jayden was just finishing up with booking in a couple of guests when she saw Carl walking over to her.

    "Hello Carl, I trust the rooms were all okay for you?" Jayden asked.

    "Yes, everything was fine Jayden." Carl said. "Can you get someone to cover for you, so we can have a chat?" Carl asked.

    "Sure, just give me ten minutes to sort it out, and I'll be right with you." Jayden said, as she picked up the phone and made a call to someone.

    Carl stood off to one side waiting for Jayden to be relieved by another member of staff. Once that person turned up, Jayden walked over to Carl, so they could go and talk. Carl found a quiet place in the hotel bar.

    "Have I done something wrong Carl?" Jayden asked with worry in her voice, as they sat down.

    "No Jayden, you've done nothing wrong at all. Chrissy asked me to have a word with you, and to see what I can do to help you." Carl smiled, as he waved over a waiter, so he could order a couple of coffees.

    "That's sweet of Chrissy, but you really don't have to do anything Carl."

    "You still have a lot to learn about Chrissy, if you think she'll let you off so lightly." Carl chuckled.

    "What are you thinking of doing for me anyway Carl?" Jayden asked.

    "Do you have any ties that are keeping you here in this place?" Carl asked.

    "No, not really. I gave up on all my dreams some time ago now. The pay from the hotel and the club keep a roof over my head, and food in my belly. Apart from that though, I have nothing keeping me here." Jayden said, as she thought about it.

    "I'd like you to move to London, and go back to collage." Carl said.

    "What would I learn at collage?" Jayden asked with a shocked look on her face.

    "I'd like you to carry on with your hotel management course and also do a business management course as well."

    "That sounds really nice Carl, but I don't have the money to just up and move." Jayden sighed. "I've heard that living in London is very expensive as well." Jayden added.

    "I'll cover all the costs for you Jayden, and I'll sort out a place for you to live when you get down there." Carl smiled. "So, what do you say?"

    Jayden sat quietly thinking it all over, not that there was much to think about. "Okay Carl, I'll do it. When do I move?" Jayden asked.

    "We'll be leaving at four this evening, can you be ready to leave by then?" Carl asked with a chuckle.

    "What! I can't be ready that fast Carl." Jayden said with wide eyes.

    "What if we stayed an extra night, could you be ready to leave tomorrow then?" Carl asked. "All you need to bring is your clothes and personal stuff. I'll find you a place that is fully furnished." Carl added.

    "Okay Carl, I will be ready to leave by tomorrow." Jayden said in a firm voice, as she convinced herself she was doing the right thing.

    "You can go home now and make a start, I'll tell the manager here that you're moving to a new job in London." Carl said, as he got up and then helped Jayden to stand up.

    Jayden ran off to get her things out her locker, so she could go home and start packing her stuff up ready for when she left with Chrissy and the others tomorrow.

    Carl went back to find Mandy and the others, so they could go out and see some of the seaside place while they were here.

---

    Chrissy let Brad and Becky in the house, and then the flat, so she could get her stuff packed away. Chrissy didn't have much stuff; all Chrissy had been doing is working and sitting around the flat most the time. They soon had everything packed away in a couple of bags, so Brad took them all down to the minibus while Chrissy took one last look around.

    "You're not sorry to be leaving this place are you baby?" Becky asked, as she stood next to Chrissy, while she took one last look around.

    "I'll miss Jayden, but this was never a home to me Becky." Chrissy said, as she took Becky by the hand, and then led her out the flat and down to meet Brad at the minibus. They were soon on their way back to the hotel.

    Ann had left Brad a note in their room telling him to give her a call when they got back to the hotel, so she could let him know where they were. He gave Ann a call and then went down to Becky and Chrissy's room to let them know.

    "Hello again Brad. Long time no see." Becky said with a grin, as they had only just left him five minute before.

    "Hi Boss. Ann left me a note asking me to give her a call, as she's out siteseeing with Carl and the others. They want us to join them." Brad said with a chuckle.

    "Oh, okay then. I thought Carl would be eager to set off again, but I can cope with 'playing the tourist' while we're here." Becky said with a grin. "We'll meet you in the lobby, we should only be about five minutes." Becky added, as she ran to the bathroom door to tell Chrissy what was happening.

    "Don't get ready to leave just yet baby. Brad just knocked on the door and told me that Carl and the others have gone sight seeing, and he wants us to join them."

    "That's great, let's get going then." Chrissy said, happy that Carl had decided to have the meal with Jayden before they left.

    They walked into the lobby area and saw Brad right away, which wasn't hard, when he was taller and wider that everyone else in the lobby. Chrissy and Becky both waved to him as they walked over to where he was standing off to one side.

    "Well, here we are Brad, so lead the way kind sir." Becky said in a fake posh voice.

    Chrissy giggled, and Brad just smiled. As he led them out the hotel and up the road towards the sea front. They soon found Carl and the others standing there watching the sea, so they crossed the road and went over to them.

    "Hi Carl, is everything alright? I thought we'd be getting ready to leave?" Becky asked, as they got up to them.

    "Everything is fine, but we're going to be staying an extra day." Carl smiled, as he looked down at Mandy for a second. "You're also going to be having a house guest for a couple of days until I can find her a place to live of her own." Carl added with an even bigger smile.

    "Who's moving in with us?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look, as she looked at Mandy, then Carl.

    "Carl's talked Jayden into coming home with us, so she can go back to collage and get her degree in hotel management, and also look at some coursers on other things." Mandy smiled.

    "Really! You're going to do all that for her Carl?" Chrissy asked looking very excited. "Why can't she just live with us for the time being sis? She needs someone to look after her." Chrissy added looking worried.

    "I don't mind her staying for as long as she wants Chrissy, but I needed to have a word with you and Becky first. I've already got Ann, Amy and Amber's approval " Mandy said, as she looked at first Chrissy and then Becky.

    "I've got no problem with it." Becky said with a grin, as she watched Chrissy getting all excited now she knew that Jayden was coming home with them.

    "How do you feel about Jayden coming to stay with us then Chrissy?" Mandy asked.

    "I haven't got much of a say in it really, It's not my house anymore remember? I handed the keys back, and I've not been living there for the past eight weeks, so it's really up to you and the others." Chrissy said, as she remembered what she did.

    "Stop being so silly sis. Do you really think that because you felt the need to take a eight week holiday, that you didn't have a home anymore?" Mandy asked as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

    "Well I thought… I don't know what to think any more." Chrissy finally said.

    "Well don't think about it any more then sis. You're still part of this family, and it looks like we're adding a new member to it." Mandy smiled.

    "Thank you Mandy, Carl. I'm glad that you're helping Jayden, she really did help me cope these past eight weeks." Chrissy said, as she hugged Mandy a little tighter.

    "I'm glad you found Jayden, she's a wonderful person, and I'm looking forward to adding her to my team back in London." Carl said, as he also gave Chrissy a hug.

    "I'm glad you think so Carl, but what made you see so much promise in Jayden?" Chrissy asked.

    "Jayden came to check on you when you hadn't left your room at the hotel for three days. That should have been the job of the hotel manager, not a girl working on the desk." Carl said looking a little angry about it. "Jayden is just the type of person I want looking after the hotel and clubs with me." Carl added, smiling now.

    "When will we be meeting up with Jayden then Carl?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'm not to sure, when I left her, she was going home to start packing her stuff." Carl said with a shrug.

    "Why don't you give her a call and see if she needs any help?" Mandy said.

    "That's a great idea sis." Chrissy got her mobile out and then scrolled down the short list of numbers in it until she found Jayden's. She hit the call button and waited for Jayden to answer.

    "Hi Chrissy. You'll never guess what happened this morning." Jayden said when she saw it was Chrissy calling her.

    "I already know Jayden, I'm with Carl right now." Chrissy said, sounding really happy. "I'm calling to see if you need any help getting packed and ready to leave tomorrow?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'd like to say I'd be fine, but I could really use some help getting my clothes packed." Jayden said with a worried tone to her voice.

    "I have a small army standing here with me, we can come over and give you a hand, if you want?" Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky and the others.

    "Are you sure they won't mind?" Jayden asked.

    "Jayden wants to know if you'd all help her get everything packed away?" Chrissy asked, as she looked around the group. Chrissy got nods and grins from them all. "They're all nodding at me Jayden, so we'll be there shortly to help you get packed up." Chrissy added before ending the call.

    Chrissy was soon heading back to the minibus, so they could all go and help Jayden pack her stuff up ready for moving to London and in with Chrissy and the others.

    It only took them all a couple of hours to get everything packed away, but by the time they had it all packed away they realised that there was more stuff than they could take in the minibus.

    "I need to make a couple of calls, and hire a van to get everything back to London." Carl said, as he got his mobile out and scrolled down his list before hitting the dial button. He wondered out side as he started speaking on the phone.

    "You'll love the house Jayden." Chrissy said, when she saw the worried look on her face.

    "I'm sure I will Chrissy, but it's still a big move for me." Jayden smiled.

    Carl soon returned to the flat. "I've got a van and driver booked for tomorrow morning, so we can all head back to the hotel and relax for the rest of the day." Carl said with a grin, as he walked over and wrapped an arm around Mandy's waist.

    "Thank you for all the help Carl, I won't let you down." Jayden said. "What time will you want me ready for in the morning?" Jayden asked.

    "We'll all be coming back here in the morning to help load up the van Jayden. You'll be staying at the hotel tonight with the rest of us." Carl was grinning as he said it. "You're part of the family now Jayden, so grab what ever you need for a night at the hotel, and something nice to wear for a night out at the club as well." Carl added.

    "Don't worry about it Jayden, you'll soon get use to Carl, and how he does things." Amber said with a grin, as she stood to the side of Chrissy and Becky with Amy.

    "I'm not sure I'll ever get use to it Amber, but I'm happy to try." Jayden giggled.

    They all left the flat and then waited while Jayden locked the door, before going down to the minibus and back to the hotel. The manager looked a little unhappy when he saw Jayden with Carl and the others, but he couldn't do anything about it, other than what Carl told him.

    "Jayden will be returning to head office for higher management training tomorrow with me." Carl said with a smug look. "The next time you see her, she'll be your boss." Carl added looking even more smug now, as he saw the worried look on the man's face.

    Jayden could see the true power Carl had over everything he owned, and how he only had people around him that treated everyone under them fairly. Jayden realised that she didn't have to help Chrissy that day, but she did because it was the right thing to do. She wasn't looking for a reward for helping Chrissy, but because she did she was now moving on to better things with a group of friends. No not friends, they were her Family now. Jayden thought to herself as she looked around at Chrissy and the others.

    "The look on his face when you threatened him Carl, was so funny." Jayden said, as she followed the others up to the floor their rooms were on.

    "I'm glad you liked it Jayden, but that wasn't a threat. You really will be his boss the next time you meet." Carl said with a grin.

    Jayden stopped walking, and just looked at Carl with her mouth open. She didn't realise what job Carl had planned for her until just now. "I'm not sure that I'm the person you're looking for then Carl. I've got no idea how to organise the running of one hotel, never mind all of them."

    "Don't look so worried Jayden, I'm not going to just chuck you in at the deep end." Carl chuckled, when he saw the worried look on her face. "That's why I'm sending you back to collage. And you'll be working closely with me as well, so you will know the job inside out before to long." Carl added as he put a hand on her shoulder to help calm some of her worries.

    "I'm sorry, but this is all a big change in my life Carl. I'm having some trouble wrapping my head around it all." Jayden said with a nervous giggle.

    "If I didn't think you could do it Jayden, I wouldn't be pushing you to come with us tomorrow, but I know you can." Carl said in a firm voice.

    "I think you'll do just fine in your new job Jayden." Chrissy said with a grin, as she started pulling her along to the room Carl had just sorted for her.

    Jayden came to a stop outside the room that matched the number on the card key she was holding in her hand.

    "We'll let you get some rest, and try to deal with all the changes in your life Jayden." Chrissy smiled. "I'll come and help you do your makeup before we go to the club later as well." Chrissy added, as she gave her a hug.

    "Okay Chrissy. Thank you for everything." Jayden said, as she hugged her back.

    Jayden entered her room, as the others walked down to their rooms. Once in their rooms they all decided to rest up for a couple of hours before getting ready for the club. Becky pulled Chrissy over to the bed, and made her lye down next to her on the bed, so they could get some sleep.

---

    Chrissy woke some time later feeling refreshed and cuddled up to Becky still. Chrissy had missed waking up to Becky's arms being wrapped around her and her warm breath blowing on her face as she watched her sleep. Chrissy had never been so happy to be more wrong about anything, as she was about Becky being with someone else other than her.

    Becky woke as she felt Chrissy trying to pull herself away to get off the bed and use the bathroom. Becky had to smile as she watched Chrissy run away. "I wonder how long she's been holding that in?" Becky asked herself, as she stretched out on the bed.

    Chrissy walked back into the bedroom and saw Becky sat up on the bed, so she went over and gave her a hug, and then kissed her. "Hello baby. I've missed looking at your beautiful face." Chrissy said, as she ran her hand down the side of Becky's face.

    "I missed you even more Chrissy." Becky said, as she leaned her head into Chrissy hand to feel her touch even more.

    "I think we both missed each other about the same." Chrissy giggled. "We better see about getting ready, or we'll never get to the club tonight." Chrissy added, when she saw the time.

    None of the girls had fancy dresses with them, but it wasn't like the club back home, so they would all get away with a more basic look for tonight. They were all ready soon enough, and Chrissy had gone to Jayden's room and helped her finish her make-up.

    "I wish I could do my own make-up like you can do it Chrissy." Jayden said, as she looked in the mirror at the job Chrissy had just done on her.

    "I'm glad you liked it Jayden, but I had such a good subject to work with that I didn't need to do much." Chrissy smiled.

    "I thought you'd be use to Chrissy not taking complements by now Jayden." Becky said, as she walked over to stand next to Chrissy.

    "I never got to see the real Chrissy until you and the others turned up." Jayden said, as she smiled at Chrissy being hugged by Becky, like she was letting Jayden know that Chrissy was all hers.

    "We better see about meeting the others down in the restaurant for some dinner, before we head to the club." Becky said, as she led Chrissy out the room.

    Carl and the others were waiting for them when they got down there. They all sat down at a large table and then ordered what they wanted for dinner. Jayden got to see first hand just how much Chrissy and Becky were in love, when they sat feeding each other.

    "Don't they look so cute when they do that?" Mandy leaned over and whispered in Jayden's ear.

    "I never got to see this Chrissy. All I saw was some sad little shell of a person fighting to get though each day by working, or keeping busy in some way." Jayden said with a smile, as she looked at Mandy.

    "I'm still angry that she ran away, but I'm happy that she found you to help keep her safe Jayden. Thank you for doing that." Mandy smiled with a tear in her eye, as she was happy to have her baby sister back again.

    Once they'd eaten, they all got up and made their way out to the minibus, so Brad could drive them all to the club.

    The waitresses were all shocked to see Chrissy and Jayden there without their uniforms. They were even more shocked to hear that they would be leaving the next day. There were some tears from the girls at the club, and even Chrissy and Jayden shed a couple before they all recovered enough to start enjoying the night out.

    Jayden was watching Chrissy, Amy and Amber dancing on the dance floor with a couple of the girls on break from the club. Becky was sitting next to her watching Chrissy having fun with Amy.

    "Do you have a problem with me coming back with you Becky?" Jayden asked.

    "No, why should I?" Becky asked with a frown, just before letting her face soften again. "I'm sorry Jayden, I have no right to be like this with you." Becky added, as she looked down at the table they were sat at.

    "Nothing happened between us Becky, not that it ever would." Jayden giggled. "Other girls don't do it for me, I only like men myself." Jayden added.

    "I'm just jealous of you for being with Chrissy for the last eight weeks." Becky sighed.

    "I wasn't with your Chrissy for the last eight weeks." Jayden said, as she pointed at Chrissy dancing around with Amy and laughing as she did so. "The Chrissy I was with, was just an empty shell surviving each day, she wasn't even living really… She worked almost seven days a week, and the couple of times I managed to drag her out, all she did was sit at the table and watch us all having a good time. Chrissy never showed any interest in anything at all." Jayden added with a sad look.

    "Was she really that depressed Jayden?" Becky asked with a tear in her eye.

    "I'm not going to lie to you Becky. It was like she'd given up, and even after I got her the job at the club, she still wasn't anything like she is now." Jayden giggled, as she pointed at Chrissy doing some silly dance with Amy and Amber.

    "Thanks for doing what you could to keep her safe for me Jayden. And I'm sorry for being a bitch to you the past day or so." Becky said, as she also looked at Chrissy playing around on the dance floor.

    "Forget about it Becky, I'm just glad to see her having a good time." Jayden giggled again.

    "So do you feel like joining in the fun then Jayden?" Becky asked, as she stood up and held out her hand to help Jayden stand up.

    "Sounds like a great idea to me." Jayden said, as she let Becky help her up, and then lead her onto the dance floor to join Chrissy and the others.

---

    A little later that night, Chrissy was just coming out of the toilets at the club when she felt someone put a hand on her shoulder. Chrissy turned around to see who it was, and let out a sigh of relief when she saw it was Frank standing there smiling at her.

    "Hi Frank, is everything okay?" Chrissy asked with a smile, now she knew it was Frank.

    "Not really Chrissy, can I have a quiet word with you away from everyone else?" Frank asked looking worried now.

    "Sure Frank." Chrissy said, looking worried again all of a sudden. She thought that everyone was being a little to easy going on her for running away like she did.

    Chrissy followed Frank to a quiet part of the club, where they could talk over the music a little easier. Chrissy was glad she wasn't wearing the schoolgirl uniform, or she really would look like she was being taken to see the headmaster.

    "Please don't look so worried Chrissy, I'm not going to tell you off or anything like that." Frank said with a smile. "I was wondering if you could have a word with Prue. She feels responsible for everything that's happened to you these last eight weeks." Frank sighed. "I'm really worried about her Chrissy." Frank added, letting the worry show on his face.

    Now Chrissy thought about it, Prue had been quiet since they all turned up. Chrissy had just been too excited about being a parent soon that she'd not put all the peace's together until Frank just told her. "I'm sorry Frank, I should have realised it sooner." Chrissy said, as she put her hand to her mouth. "I'll go and sort it out right away. I don't blame Prue, or anyone other than myself for not facing Becky with what I'd found before running away." Chrissy added with a sigh.

    "It was silly to runaway like you did Chrissy, but I can also see how it must have made you feel." Frank said, as he thought about it. "I'm sure that Prue will be happy to see you talking to her still." Frank added, as he waved for Chrissy to lead the way back to the tables where the others were all having drinks.

    Prue saw Frank walking back to the table, it wasn't hard to spot him, even in a busy club like this, as he was taller than everyone else around him. She was so busy watching Frank, that she never noticed Chrissy walking just in front of him.

    Chrissy was soon sitting next to Prue and cuddling up to her. "Hi mum, is everything alright?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she looked up at her.

    "Hello dear, everything is fine. Why do you ask?" Prue said, trying to hide the way she was really feeling about all the trouble that led to Chrissy running away.

    "I little birdie told me that you were feeling a little guilty about everything." Chrissy said.

    "I have a feeling that that birdie wasn't so small." Prue said, as she scowled at Frank, as he sat down on the other side of her from where Chrissy was sitting. Frank just smiled, and tried to look all innocent.

    "The size of the bird isn't important mum, but what it said to me is, so was it right then?" Chrissy asked; as she sat up to look Prue in the eyes.

    "I am to blame Chrissy, I never should have done anything without you being part of it from the start." Prue said looking sad. "You never would have ran away then, and Becky wouldn't have been miserable for the past eight weeks." Prue added.

    "Does Becky really look that bothered by it all now?" Chrissy asked, as she pointed over to where Becky was giggling with Jayden and a couple of girls who worked at the club.

    "No she doesn't Chrissy, but what about everything you went through these past eight weeks, or even longer if you count all the weeks beforehand while Becky and I tried to make her pregnant." Prue added, as she looked for reasons, so Chrissy would hate her.

    "Do I look upset with you mum?" Chrissy asked with a smile. "I'm going to be a parent, and the child will be part of me… How could I be upset with you for doing that?" Chrissy asked, as she hugged Prue tightly.

    "Thank you Chrissy. I'd do anything to show you just how sorry I am for keeping secrets from you." Prue said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    Chrissy broke the hug with Prue and had a big grin on her face. "Do you mean anything?" Chrissy asked, still grinning.

    "Yes, anything, if I can." Prue said, not noticing the way Chrissy was grinning at her until it was to late. "What do you have in mind anyway Chrissy?" Prue asked.

    "I think it's time you came on the dance floor with Amy and I." Chrissy said, as she jumped up, and dragged Prue to her feet as well.

    "Oh no, I don't do any of this dancing that I've seen you and Amy do." Prue said, as she tried to sit back down again, but Chrissy wouldn't let her.

    Frank sat chuckling at the look on Prue's face, as Chrissy pulled her to her feet. "I don't know what you're looking so happy for dear, you're coming with me." Prue said, as she grabbed Frank's ear and started pulling it, as Chrissy led her away to the dance floor.

    Becky and the others all giggled as they watched Chrissy leading Prue to the dance floor as she dragged Frank along behind her. Becky and the other girls jumped up and joined them on the dance floor for a dance as well. Frank looked relieved when he saw that Ann had dragged Brad onto the dance floor as well, and Mandy had dragged Carl down there as well.

    Chrissy soon had Prue dancing around with her, and they all had a laugh at each other. Frank winked at Chrissy, and mouthed her a, "Thank you." As they danced around.

    They were all worn out by the end of the night, and Becky thought it was fun to be leaving a club, and not have to worry about locking it up at the end of the night. Chrissy and Jayden said goodbye to all the girls that worked their before getting on the minibus, so Brad could drive them back to the hotel for some sleep.

    "Everyone get some sleep. The van will be at Jayden's flat at ten in the morning, so we can get some breakfast in the morning, and then head over there and help the guy get the van loaded up ready for heading home again." Carl said, as they parted at Jayden's hotel room door, her room was the first one on that row of rooms he'd booked for them.

    Everyone hugged and said goodnight to each other, before going to their rooms.

 

Chapter 20: Homeward bound

    Chrissy and Becky were doing their makeup when there was a knock on the door. Chrissy was already standing up, so she went to see whom it was. Amy was standing there smiling at her.

    "Morning big sister Chrissy!" Amy shouted, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.

    "Morning baby sister." Chrissy giggled, as she hugged Amy back. "Did you have fun last night at the club?" Chrissy asked, as they broke the hug, and Chrissy led her back into the room and closed the door behind her.

    "I had a fantastic time last night Chrissy. I've missed having you to dance with." Amy said with a pout.

    "I'm sorry baby sister." Chrissy said looking a little sad. "Becky's made me promise to never runaway again, so don't worry about me ever doing that again." Chrissy added, as she pulled Amy into another hug.

    "I'm thinking of having Carl fit you with a tracking device, so we can find you where ever you go." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    "Does that mean you don't trust my word Amy?" Chrissy asked.

    "It's not that Chrissy. I just don't want to lose you again." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy even tighter.

    "You won't lose me again Amy, I have a pregnant wife to look after." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Becky over Amy's shoulder. "I hope you'll baby-sit for us now and then? So Becky and I can still have the odd night out together." Chrissy asked as she broke the hug.

    "You already know the answer to that Chrissy." Amy giggled. "The trouble could come when you want it back at the end of the night." Amy giggled some more.

    "I'm sure we can trust you baby sister." Chrissy smiled. "You ready to get some breakfast, and then help Jayden get loaded up ready to return home with us?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'll do anything that will get you home again Chrissy." Amy said, as she started pulling her towards the door.

    Chrissy quickly grabbed Becky's hand on the way past, and they all headed out the room to go and get some breakfast. Amber was just about to knock on the door when Amy opened it, so Amber almost ended up knocking on Amy's forehead instead of the door. She managed to stop herself just in time though.

    "I nearly knocked on your head then baby." Amber giggled, as she put her hand back down again. "I wonder if I'd find anybody home, if I did knock?" Amber asked with a thoughtful look on her face.

    "Hey! What are you trying to say?" Amy asked, as she put her hands on her hips, trying to look upset with Amber. She soon relaxed when Amber wrapped her arms around her, and pulled her in for a kiss.

    "I don't care what you have up there, just as long as you love me baby." Amber purred, as they broke the kiss.

    "I have a head full of love for you." Amy said, just before kissing Amber again.

    "You're welcome to use the bed. We're done with it now." Becky said with a grin, as she stood with Chrissy at her side also grinning. "Chrissy and I would like to get by, so we can go eat some breakfast." Becky added, as she tried to squeeze past Amy and Amber, as they stood in the doorway.

    "As tempting as that may be Becky, I think Breakfast sounds good right now." Amber said, as she put her hands on her belly to stop it making an empty sound.

    "That doesn't sound good at all baby." Amy said, as she put a hand on Amber's belly with a worried look on her face.

    "Well! Let's go and eat then!" Amber said with a pained look on her face, as she held her belly.

    Amy and the other two both giggled, as they let Amy lead Amber down the hallway to the restaurant for something to eat. The others were already down there, so they sat down and had a cup of tea before helping themselves to the buffet breakfast.

    "Did you have a good time last night Jayden?" Amy asked, once she'd got some breakfast.

    "Yes, thank you Amy. I never realised how much fun a night out with Chrissy could be until last night." Jayden giggled.

    Chrissy just smiled, as she sat feeding Becky a piece of sausage, then Jayden watched as Becky fed Chrissy a piece in return. Jayden thought it looked cute, as they fed each other breakfast.

    "They do that all the time Jayden, you'll soon get use to it." Ann said, from the side of her. Jayden smiled, and then carried on eating her own breakfast, just like the others were.

    Once breakfast was out the way, they all returned to their rooms to finish packing. Brad and Frank helped the bellboy load the bags into the back of the minibus, then they helped the girls to get in so they could go and meet the guy that would be driving the van with Jayden's stuff in it back to London.

    There was a white van with the name of the company that Carl had called the day before, parked right outside the flat, so Jayden got out the minibus first, so she could go and open up. Carl walked over and spoke to the van driver, and slipped him a hand full of notes, then the man counted the money, and looked shocked, just before a big smile came across his face. Jayden had no idea what Carl just asked him, but the man was more than happy to do what ever it was.

    Jayden opened the flat door, and then stepped aside as Frank and Brad started carrying all her stuff out to the van for her. She kept trying to help, but in the end gave up and just carried a large pink teddy bear out. Frank and Brad never even tried to stop her taking that out herself. Jayden got the idea that neither of them wanted to be seen out on the street carrying it.

    Once the flat was empty of everything that belonged to Jayden, she took one last look around. The flat was fully furnished when she moved in, so all that stuff was still in there. Jayden turned to look at the flat door when she heard Chrissy speaking to her.

    "Do you think you have everything?"

    "Yes, I've just walked around checking to make sure." Jayden said with a sigh. "I'm really scared Chrissy. What if I'm making a big mistake? Just packing up and moving to London with you and the others." Jayden asked.

    "Do you really think I'd let you do something if I wasn't sure it was the right thing to do?" Chrissy asked, as she pulled Jayden towards the front door of the flat.

    "Not for one second Chrissy." Jayden said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug. "I'm just being silly." Jayden added with a giggle.

    Jayden took one last look around before leaving the flat and closing the door behind her. It also felt like she was closing a door on one part of her life, but another one was just opening. She followed Chrissy down the hallway to the door that led out into the street and then they both got in the minibus.

    Brad was behind the wheel of the minibus with Ann sitting next to him. The van had already left with All Jayden's stuff in it. Jayden just hoped that it all got to Chrissy's home okay. Brad started the minibus and then they were making their way out of the seaside town and heading towards London.

    Chrissy sat looking out the window, she watched the signs counting down the miles towards home. The lower the numbers got, the more nervous Chrissy got.

    "You doing okay baby?" Becky asked, as she saw the nervous look on Chrissy's face.

    "Yes, I'm fine." Chrissy said trying to hide her worries with a fake grin.

    This didn't fool Becky for a minute though, and she was soon giving Chrissy a stern look. "Pull the other one babe… Now tell we what's bothering you?"

    Chrissy knew that Becky wasn't going to give up asking until she answered her, so Chrissy let out a sigh, as she told Becky why she was so worried.

    "I'm worried about getting back home, and facing everyone again."

    "Why, you scared of being hugged to death?" Becky asked with a giggle, as she pulled Chrissy closer to her.

    "That I can cope with, but it's all the shouting and worry that I've caused, that's got me worried." Chrissy said, as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.

    "I know that Mable will have a go at you, and your mum will as well, but they will both be glad that you're home again." Becky said, as she stroked Chrissy's hair.

    "Oh god Becky, I forgot all about talking to mum again." Chrissy said, as she sat up looking even more worried. "Do you know how dads doing?" Chrissy asked.

    "He's doing as well as can be expected. Your mum tried to keep the news of you going missing from him, but he soon worked out something was wrong… The news of him being a granddad softened the blow of you going missing, but he's been really worried about you too."

    "I should have called them before now. I should have called all of you before now." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she looked down at her lap. "I just didn't want to hear anyone tell me what I thought you'd done." Chrissy added, as she cuddled up to Becky, happy to have her back, and to have been completely wrong about most of it.

    "Don't beat yourself up Chrissy. I think I'd have done the same thing if I'd got home to find that Amber had used a pregnancy test." Amy said, as she turned around from the seat just in front of her and Becky.

    "Don't worry Amy dear, I'll make sure you and Amber go through it together." Prue said from across the isle where she was sat next to Frank. "I'm not going though all this again." Prue added with a worried look.

    "What do you mean mum? Amber and I will go through it together?" Amy asked with a shocked look on her face. "Do you mean that Amber and I will be able to have children as well?" Amy added, looking even more shocked at what Prue had just said.

    "Yes, I had some of your samples frozen, as well as Cathy's." Prue smiled.

    Amy and Amber just looked at each other for a couple of seconds before it sank in what Prue had just said, but they were soon hugging and screaming together. Amber stopped though when she saw that Amy had stopped hugging her.

    "What's wrong Amy?" Amber asked looking worried.

    "I'm sorry Amber, I was getting all excited, but I never thought to ask if you ever wanted to have any children with me." Amy said looking worried.

    "I never thought it would be possible, so I never gave it any though until now. But having your baby growing inside of me is going to be amazing." Amber said, as she pulled Amy back into a hug with her.

    "I love you Amber. I love you so much." Amy said, as she hugged Amber back.

    "I love you too baby." Amber said hugging her a little tighter.

    Chrissy found it a nice distraction for the rest of the trip home, as Amy and Amber spent the rest of the trip trying to pick out names for all the kids they were going to have. Becky joined in, and soon had Chrissy telling everyone what her favourite names were.

---

    They were nearly home before Chrissy realised that the scenery was looking familiar to her. Chrissy took hold of Becky's hand and squeezed it tightly. Becky knew what Chrissy was worried about now, so she just put her other hand on top of hers and when Chrissy looked at her, Becky just smiled at her.

    Brad was soon pulling into the driveway at Mandy's. Jayden was looking out the window and looking up at the large house Chrissy called home before she ran away. Chrissy was looking up at the house for another reason, she was feeling a little strange being back after all this time away.

    "Come on sis, let's get your stuff back in YOUR home." Mandy smiled, as she got out the minibus.

    Chrissy just gave Mandy a weak smile, as she let Becky help her up out the seat they'd been sitting on. Chrissy got out and then waited for Jayden to join her, before letting Becky drag her in through the front door that Mandy had just opened.

    "I hope you're not disappointed with the place Jayden." Chrissy said, as they entered the house.

    "Disappointed?" "This place is amazing." Jayden said, as she looked around the large hallway.

    They all heard a van pull up outside, so Frank and Brad went to help the driver unload everything, while Mandy and the others took Jayden up to the room they were going to let Jayden use.

    "I hope the room will be alright for you Jayden?" Mandy asked, as she opened the door and let her enter the bedroom.

    Jayden walked into the bedroom, and was shocked to see that it was almost the same size as the whole of her flat was. There was a large four poster bed in the room, and she could see two doors on the far wall, so she walked over and opened the first door she got to. Jayden found herself looking into a large bathroom with a large bath, and a separate shower stall.

    "You call this a guest bedroom Mandy? It's beautiful, thank you for letting me stay here." Jayden said, with a smile, as she looked around the room again, as she walked back into the bedroom from the bathroom.

    Jayden opened the other door and saw that is was a large walk in closet, so she knew that she'd have no trouble storing all her stuff that was in the van down stairs.

    Mandy and the others were soon stepping aside, so Frank and Brad could enter the room with some of Jayden's things, then the girls all went down to help bring everything in, but Brad sent them all to the kitchen instead.

    "Frank and I can sort this out, why don't you give Jayden the tour." Brad smiled.

    "A nice cup of tea wouldn't go a miss either." Frank added with a grin.

    The girls all giggled, as they started the tour in the kitchen, Amy could put the kettle on, so she could make them all a drink once the tour was over.

      Amy stopped in the kitchen sorting out the drinks with help from Amber. Mandy, Chrissy, and Becky showed Jayden around the house. Chrissy found it weird being back here after eight weeks away, it was like being shown around again herself.

    "This place is amazing Mandy. I can't believe you ever ran away Chrissy." Jayden said, as they finished looking around the house. Mandy never showed her the other bedrooms, as they were kind of a privet area for each of the girl's.

    "I had other things on my mind at the time." Chrissy said with a sad look.

    "Sorry Chrissy, I guess you did." Jayden frowned.

    Mandy was soon leading the way back into the kitchen where Frank and Brad were now at the table with a cup of tea each. Ann was sitting on Brad's knee, and Prue was on Frank's, they were trying to make enough room for the others to all get around the table.

    Amber had Amy sit on her knee, so Becky took a seat, and then pulled Chrissy down onto hers. Mandy got pulled down onto Carl's knee, so Jayden took the empty seat next to Chrissy and Becky.

    "So then Jayden, do you think you'll be okay staying here?" Carl asked.

    "I feel like I'm dreaming Carl, this place is just so beautiful. Are you really sure you want me here with you all?" Jayden asked, as she looked around the table.

    "Don't worry dear, we don't all live here." Prue said, as she looked at Frank. "You only have to fight with Mandy, Chrissy, Becky, Amy, Amber, and Ann most the time." Prue added with a giggle, as Frank did something to her, to make her giggle.

    "You don't have to worry about me most the time Jayden. I spend more time at Brad's these days." Ann smiled, just before stealing a kiss from Brad. "There's still one guest bedroom I can use when Amy and Amber want some time alone." Ann added with a grin, as she looked over at Amy sitting on Amber's knee cuddling each other.

    "So this house only has the five bedrooms?" Jayden asked, as she thought it would have more given the size of the place.

    "Yes it only has the five bedrooms, but there are a couple of rooms up in the loft space, but they never got finished." Mandy sighed. "Looks like I might have to get someone in to sort them out though, if the family's going to keep getting bigger." Mandy added with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy and Becky.

    "It will be some time before the kids will need their own room sis." Chrissy said, as she rubbed Becky's belly.

    "True, but it would be nice to have everything ready before hand." Mandy said.

    "I can start making some calls for you princess, and get some designers in to work up some plans for you to look at." Carl said sounding all excited.

    "Lets get Chrissy and Jayden settled back in first, then we'll start looking at it." Mandy said trying to calm Carl down a little. She knew that he was always looking for the next project to start working on. "Spend some time moulding Jayden in to this big wig business person you want her to be, and leave my little old house alone." Mandy said with a fake pout, just before she started kissing him.

    "That won't be any fun princess. You know how I like a challenge." Carl moaned. "Jayden already knows everything, she just doesn't know it yet." Carl added with a smile, as he looked at the worried look on Jayden's face.

    "I'm getting really worried that you've got a little to much faith in me Carl." Jayden said in a nervous voice.

    "I'm very rarely wrong when it comes to picking the right person for the job I want them to do for me Jayden." Carl said, as he took a break between kisses.

    Jayden could see that it was too late to try and talk Carl out of completing his plan, so she just took a deep breath and hoped he was right this time as well.

    Chrissy was enjoying being home again, even if it did feel weird being back after so long away from the place. She felt just like Jayden must feel at the minute. Chrissy was broken out of her daydreaming when she heard Mandy speak to her.

    "I think you better go and call your mum, and let her know you're still alive and home again."

    "I'll call her later, once I'm fully settled back in again." Chrissy looked nervous as she said it.

    "No, you'll go and do it now." Mandy said in a firm voice.

    "Do you want me to call her for you, and then explain everything before handing you the phone baby?" Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy a little tighter.

    "Could you? I'm scared of what she'll say to me when she hears my voice." Chrissy whispered.

    "Sure, come on, we'll go in the living room and do it." Becky smiled, as she let Chrissy get off her knee, and then helped her to stand up as well.

    Chrissy let Becky hold her hand, and then led her to the living room, so they could sit on one of the sofas while Becky scrolled down the list of numbers on the phone until she found the one she wanted. Chrissy watched as Becky put the phone to her ear, and then waited for someone to answer on the other end. She didn't have to wait to long before Becky spoke.

    "Hi Holly, its Becky. Sorry mum." Becky said with a giggle. "I have someone here that wants to speak with you." Becky added with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy, just before handing her the phone.

    "Hello mum, its Chrissy." Chrissy said, as she gripped the phone a little tighter in her shaky hand.

    "Chrissy!" Holly shouted in the phone when she heard her daughter's voice come through the phone at her. "Where the hell have you been for the past couple of months?" Holly snapped at her down the phone. "Do you have any idea how worried we've all been about you?" She added.

    Chrissy held the phone away from her ear as her mum shouted it at her. Chrissy knew she was in trouble because her mum never raised her voice unless she was really mad about something.

    "I'm sorry for worrying you mum. I was scared and angry when I ran away." Chrissy said in a shaky voice, as she put the phone back to her ear after her mums shouting fit at her.

    Chrissy went on to explain what she'd been doing, and her mum finally calmed down, and was happy to hear her voice again, and know she was home safe and sound with Becky and the others again. Chrissy got to speak with her father as well, and promised to try and get up to see them soon before she ended the call.

    Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug when she saw that Chrissy was starting to cry. "Hey, come on baby, stop crying." Becky said, as she hugged her.

    "I'm sorry Becky, I know I don't have any right to be acting like this after everything I did to you all." Chrissy sobbed, as she let Becky hug her.

    "You have every right Chrissy. I never should have gone behind your back with this, and then do that stupid pregnancy test instead of just going to see Prue." Becky hugged Chrissy even tighter.

    Once Chrissy had pulled herself back together again, they both went back to the kitchen to join the others.

    "How did it go sis?" Mandy asked, when she saw them enter the kitchen.

    "I got a telling off, but they're both happy that I'm home again." Chrissy sat at the table, and pulled Becky down onto her knee as she said it.

    "Well that's one down two to go then." Mandy said with a sigh.

    "Two more? Who else do I need to talk to Mandy?" Chrissy asked with a whine.

    "You need to go and see Mable, and you also need to go and see Cathy." Mandy said.

    "Go and see them, can't I just call them as well." Chrissy asked with a nervous giggle. "I'm sure they'd just be happy to hear from me."

    "Nope, you have to face Mable's wrath, and you also need to get things sorted out with Cathy and Sara over their wedding. It's all been up in the air since you went on holiday." Mandy said in a firm older sister voice that Chrissy knew she would be wasting her time trying to argue with.

    "I thought Cathy would have just picked someone else to be her maid of honour by now." Chrissy said, as she thought about the trouble she'd left Cathy and Sara in with their wedding.

    "Cathy and Sara said they wouldn't be getting married until you were tracked down, and brought back to share the big day with them." Amy said from across the other side of the table.

    "Great, just when I didn't think I could feel any worse than I already do." Chrissy sighed. "When do you want me to go and see them?" She asked, as she looked at Mandy for an answer.

    "We can go later to see them. Cathy will be working until seven, and Jenna won't be home from work until just after five. We'll go and see Mable and the others first, then we can go and see Sara and Cathy after that." Mandy said.

    Chrissy looked at the clock, and even though it was only going to be a couple of hours, she knew it was going to be a long couple of hours all the same.

    Carl, Frank, Brad, and Prue all left to go home and get sorted out, while Amy, Amber, and Ann all went up to help Jayden get settled in, while Mandy and Becky went to help Chrissy sort out.

    Chrissy could see that Becky and Mandy had both missed her a lot, so she was happy to have them following her around, as she got her things unpacked. Chrissy pulled out the large envelope with all the money she'd made while working at the club, she knew she needed to get to the bank and put it in her account.

    "Wow baby! Where the hell did you get all that from?" Becky asked, as she saw Chrissy looking in the envelope.

    "It's the money I made working at the club. I got paid cash, and then there was my cut of all the tips we made as well." Chrissy said, as she put the envelope in her bedside table draw.

    "So that's why you stopped drawing money out of your account then? You were getting paid in cash from the club?" Becky asked.

    "Yes, but how did you know anything about my bank account?" Chrissy asked looking puzzled.

    Mandy and Becky both looked at each other before they gave Chrissy an answer. "Carl hired a privet investigator to try and track you down, but after you stopped using your bank account the trail went cold until Hope saw your details show up in the payroll for the club." Becky said looking a little sheepish.

    "You must have known we'd try everything to track you down sis, or you never would have gone to all them different places to draw your money out." Mandy added to help back up what Becky had just said.

    "I'm not sure why I did any of it now." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she sat on the side of the bed. "I just feel so stupid for not being brave enough to just face Becky and find out the truth." She added, as she started to try again.

    "Hey baby, if I've learned anything these past couple of months, it's that I love you more than life itself, and I don't ever want to be apart from you again. So lets just put it all behind us, and make the most of being together again." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    "I'll second that Becky. I just want to see my baby sister running around making us all laugh again." Mandy added, as she sat the other side, and joined the hug.

    Amy, Amber, and Ann were having a good laugh with Jayden, as they helped her unpack. They really liked her, and were grateful for what she'd done for Chrissy.

    Soon it was time for them to go and see Mable. Jayden was going to finish unpacking her stuff while they went, but Mandy said it would be a good time for her to meet Mable and some of the others. Soon she was being dragged out to one of the BMWs parked on the large gravel drive way in front of the house.

    Chrissy and Becky followed Mandy to her car, so Jayden also went with them, while Amy and Amber went and got in Ann's with her. Ann waited for Mandy to pull out the driveway, then she followed her as she drove to Mable's.

 

21: Showdown with Mable and Cathy

    Chrissy was hoping that Mable might have moved home, so it would take much longer to get there than it did. Chrissy had to be almost dragged from the car by Becky when they parked outside Mable's house.

    "Come on Chrissy, you'll have to face Mable sooner or later." Mandy said, as she helped Becky pull her from the car."

    "Later sounds good to me." Chrissy said with a hopeful smile, but soon lost it when she realised that Mandy wasn't really offering her a choice.

    "Is this Mable really so bad to come and see?" Jayden asked looking worried for Chrissy.

    "You'd think so looking at how Chrissy is acting, but really she will just be glad to see Chrissy back safe and sound again." Ann said with a smile. "You'll really love Mable though Jayden, trust me." Ann added, as she took her hand and led her to the front door just behind Becky and Mandy, whom were holding Chrissy like she was ready to run away again.

    Amy was walking just in front of Becky, Chrissy and Mandy, so she pushed the doorbell and then quickly ran to stand with Amber off to one side and out the line of fire when Mable answered the door. Chrissy just gave Amy a pained look as she watched her run out the way.

    Chrissy could hear the clicking of shoes on a hard floor, just before the front door started to open. Chrissy thought it was like a scene from an old horror film with how slowly it opened, but Chrissy would have been happy to see Count Dracula standing behind the door, rather than her finding Mable standing there looking at her, like she did.

    "I think you better all come in." Mable said, as she looked at Chrissy.

    Becky and Mandy both let go of Chrissy and let her enter the house before they followed her in. Chrissy almost ran past Mable, like she was going to get a clip round the back of the head for being naught or something like that, but Mable just looked at Chrissy as she walked past and made her way to the dinning room. Things didn't get better for her when she got there, as Kim, David, Jenna, Cathleen, Kat, Hope, and Faith were all sitting around the dinner table looking at her.

    "Hi everyone." Chrissy squeaked out with a weak smile, as they all looked at her with the same stern looks on their faces.

    The only break from their stern faces came in the form of little Kat and Cathleen, as they both jumped up and ran over to give Chrissy a hug.

    "Chrissy, Chrissy! You're back." Cathleen said, as she hugged her.

    "Chrissy! Where you go? I miss you while mummy work." Kat said with a pout, as she waited for a hug after Cathleen got hers.

    "Hello Cathleen, Kat, I'm sorry for being away for so long, but I'm back now, and here to stay." Chrissy said, as she hugged them both. She stopped hugging them both and stood up again when she heard Mable speaking to the two girls.

    "Cathleen, can you please take Kat and got and play up the other end of the room for a little bit, while I have a quick word with Chrissy?" Mable asked.

    "Okay Mable." Cathleen said with a sad look at Chrissy, like she knew that Chrissy was in trouble for something. "Come on Kat, we have to go and play while the grown ups talk." Cathleen said, as she took Kat's little hand in hers, and led her up the other end of the room out the way.

    "I'll come and play with you, as I'm not really a grown up either." Amy said with a grin, as she joined Cathleen and Kat.

    "Hey, I want to come and play as well." Amber said, as she also ran off to join Amy with the two little girls.

    Chrissy was wishing that she could go and play with Cathleen and Kat, but she knew that she'd be lucky to still be able to enter Mable's home after this, never mind being able to spend time playing with the girls.

    "Please take a seat Chrissy, so we can talk about where you've been these past eight weeks." Mable said, as she pointed to one of the empty chairs at the table where the others were sitting.

    Chrissy didn't really feel like sitting down, but the way Mable said it didn't really sound like a request, and more an order, so she took the seat and looked down at her lap until Mable spoke to her again.

    "Well then young lady, it's nice to see you back safe and sound, but I am disappointed that someone had to come and get you. Do you have any idea just how worried everyone has been about you all this time?" Mable asked.

    "I'm sorry Mable. I was angry and scared when I thought that Becky had been with a man. I just ran away to escape from the pain I was feeling." Chrissy said without daring to look up at any of them.

    "Did you not feel you could trust any of us to help you deal with it? Did you think we all knew about it, and felt that it would have been okay for Becky to do any of that behind your back, and we'd just go along with it?" Mable asked in a much harsher tone.

    "I'm sorry Mable. I panicked and ran without really thinking about what I was doing. I don't know what more I can say or do." Chrissy said, as she wiped away some tears. She looked over at Becky hoping to get some support, but Becky was just standing next to Mandy watching Mable have a go at her.

    "I don't think sorry is good enough this time Chrissy. You caused a lot of worry, and a lot of people spent time trying to track down where you'd gone. We were all beginning to think you might be dead Chrissy." Mable snapped. "Do you have any idea how that made us all feel?" Mable snapped again, making Chrissy jump this time with how harsh she made it sound.

    Chrissy went to say sorry again, but thought better of it when she remembered what Mable had just said about it not being good enough, so she just closed her mouth again and waited for Mable to speak again, but it looked like she'd finished for the time being.

    "I know you don't want to hear this Mable, but I really am sorry for all the worry I caused you all, and I wish I could go back and undo it." Chrissy said, as she stood up again. "Unless you have something else to say, I'll be leaving again now then." She added, just before turning to leave Mable's home.

    Chrissy went to leave the dinning room, but Becky blocked her path, and pulled her into a hug. Chrissy just broke down in sobs of tears on Becky's shoulder.

    "Please can I go home now Becky? I can't cope with being in a room full of people that all hate me." Chrissy sobbed.

    "They don't hate you Chrissy." Becky said, as she rubbed her back. "They're just angry you didn't feel you could go to any of them instead of running away." Becky added.

    Chrissy felt someone else rubbing her back and looked around expecting to see Mandy standing their, but it was Mable standing there looking at her with a sad smile on her face.

    "Please don't hate me Mable. I was just being really stupid when I ran away." Chrissy said, as she through her arms around Mable and started hugging her, while she sobbed on her shoulder.

    "I don't hate you Chrissy, but you do make me really angry sometimes when you run off without thinking things through." Mable said, as she led her back to the table. "No one else hates you either for the record." Mable added.

    Chrissy sat next to Mable with her head on her shoulder for a couple more minutes, then she sat up and wiped her eyes with a tissue Kim passed her.

    "Are you feeling any better now Chrissy?" Kim asked looking worried.

    "Not yet, but I'm getting there Kim." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she looked at Becky, just before she patted her knee for Becky to come and sit on it.

    Becky smiled, as she walked over and sat on Chrissy's knee, so Chrissy could wrap her arms around her waist. Chrissy felt better having Becky close by to keep her safe.

    "Does this mean Chrissy is forgiven now then Mable?" Becky asked with a smile, as she took the tissue of Chrissy and wiped away some stray tears.

    "Yes she's forgiven." Mable smiled, as she gave Chrissy's hand a squeeze. "I promised your mother I'd give you a telling of for her as well."

    "I really am sorry everyone. I know I should have stayed and sorted it all out with Becky in the first place." Chrissy said. As she looked around the table at all the faces. "I did make a knew friend though while I was away." Chrissy said, as she looked at Jayden, whom was standing with Ann over near the door. "I'd like you all to meet Jayden. She helped me keep going these past couple of months." Chrissy added with a smile.

    "Hello everyone, it's nice to meet you." Jayden said with a little wave and a smile.

    "Hello dear." Mable said, as she waved Jayden over to her as she patted the seat next to her for Jayden to sit down on. "So you're the one we need to thank for keeping our little runaway safe for all this time then?" Mable asked with a little giggle.

    "I didn't know what she was running away from Ma'am, but I was glad I was able to help her out." Jayden said, as she sat down.

    "Please call me Mable." She smiled. "Well what ever you did Jayden, I'm happy that she was returned to us safe and sound." Mable smiled. "I also hear that you'll be starting a new job with Carl as well." Mable added.

    "Yes, I'm still not sure I'm suited for what Carl has planned for me, but I'll give it my best shot." Jayden said sounding a little worried about it all still.

    "I'm sure you'll do just fine, and you have a great group of friends to help you adjust to life around here." Mable said with a grin, as she looked around the room. "You are always welcome here if you need to chat about anything as well." Mable added.

    "Thank you Mable. I hope I never need to come to you for help, but it's nice to know I can if I need to." Jayden smiled.

    "If I'm not in trouble anymore, can I go and play with Cathleen and Kat now?" Chrissy asked, sounding like a small child asking her mum if she could go and play with the other children.

    "Yes, you can go and play with the others now." Mable giggled, as she waved Chrissy away.

    "You coming to play Becky?" Chrissy asked.

    "I'll be right there baby, I just need to have a quick word with Hope first." Becky said, as she kissed Chrissy on the lips, just before getting up off Chrissy's knee.

    "Okay lover, you know where to find us." Chrissy said with a grin, before going to the other end of the room.

    Hope sat looking at Becky as she walked around the table where she was sat next to Faith. Then she watched as Becky wrapped her arms around her and kissed her on the cheek. "Thank you for finding my wife again for me Hope." Becky said, as she hugged her a little tighter.

    "You're welcome Becky. I'm glad I was able to help you get her back." Hope said, as she patted Becky's hands.

    "Do you want to come and meet Cathleen and Kat?" Becky asked Jayden when she broke the hug with Hope.

    "I'd love to meet them, if that's okay with everyone?" Jayden asked.

    "Please feel free, but be ready to be worn out by them both. They can be quite a hand full when they get together." Mable giggled, as she watched Jayden walk up the other end of the room to join Chrissy, Amy and Amber.

    Mandy and Ann took a seat each at the table, and chatted with the others while they listened to the others playing with the two girls.

    "Did you really think you needed to do that to Chrissy?" Mandy asked Mable.

    "Yes I did Mandy… Chrissy will be a mother soon, and she can't keep running away when ever it looks like there may be a problem looming."

    "I know you're right Mable, but I just feel that it wasn't all her fault. I'm not sure that I'd have acted any differently if I was in her shoes." Mandy looked to be thinking about it as she said it.

    "I'd already had a go at Becky for starting all the trouble in the first place, and if Chrissy had not ran away, then she would have been here to see that I wasn't just blaming her for it all. Would she?"

    "I can't argue with that Mable, I was here when you told Becky off." Mandy looked a little worried, as she thought about the day that Mable sat Becky down in the same seat Chrissy was just sat it, as she laid down the law.

    "Things seem to be getting back to normal again now, and Chrissy did add another member to your little family." Mable was watching Jayden feed one of Cathleen's baby dolls, as she spoke. "I really like her Mandy. I trust I don't need to tell you to look after her, do I?" Mable asked with a smile.

    "After everything she's done for Chrissy the last couple of months, I'll do anything for her myself Mable." Mandy smiled, as she rested her head on Mable's shoulder to get a hug.

    Kim and Jenna had gone to make a pot of tea, and sort out some juice for the girl's. They all sat drinking and chatting. Mandy and Ann filled them all in on what they knew of Chrissy's time working at the club. Hope had already shown them all the photos of Chrissy in her schoolgirl uniform a couple of days ago, so they all knew what she looked like.

    They stopped until just after seven, then they said goodbye to everyone, so they could leave and head over to Cathy and Sara's place.

---

    Chrissy was quiet on the drive over to Cathy and Sara's until Becky spoke to her. "You feeling okay baby?"

    "I think so, but I can't stop thinking about what Mable said. Did you really think I might have been dead?" Chrissy asked in a shaky voice.

    "No, not for one second." Becky said, as she shuck her head from side to side. "Mable never should have said that to you baby." Becky added, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug on the back seat of Mandy's car.

    Chrissy looked really nervous as Mandy pulled into Sara and Cathy's drive, but she didn't have to be pulled from the car this time. She wasn't expecting as much trouble from Cathy and Sara, as she had with Mable.

    "We'll let you ring the doorbell this time Chrissy." Mandy said, as she stood with Becky behind her.

    Chrissy took a couple of deep breaths and then rang the doorbell. It didn't take long for them to hear the door being unlocked and opened. Chrissy found her self looking at Cathy, with Sara poking her head over Cathy's shoulder to look at her as well.

    "Thank god you're alright." Cathy said, as she ran out the house and wrapped her arms around Chrissy in a tight hug. Sara soon joined them, as well. "Do you have any idea how worried we've all been about you?" Cathy asked, as she gripped Chrissy even tighter.

    "Yes, Mable just informed me of just how much you all worried about me…I'm sorry Cathy, Sara. I know I should never have run away like I did. Can you ever forgive me?" Chrissy squeaked out.

    "We're just glad to see you back safe and sound Chrissy, but please don't ever do anything like this again." Sara said, as she broke the hug with Chrissy, just before Cathy did the same. "I don't think any of our hearts could take it again." Sara added with a little giggle.

    "Come on, let's take this little show inside the house, shall we?" Cathy said, as she led them all into the house, with Sara and Chrissy bringing up the rear.

    Cathy led them all to the living room, so they could sit and chat about what Chrissy had been up to the past couple of months. Chrissy was waiting for Cathy, or Sara to have a go at her, but they just sat looking at Chrissy with silly grins on their faces.

    "I'm ready for what ever you have to say to me." Chrissy said looking worried. "I know I've made a mess of your wedding."

    "We're not going to tell you off for running away Chrissy. I doubt we could do a better job of it than Mable already has, and it wouldn't make you feel any worse than I guess you already do." Cathy said, as she sat cuddling with Sara on one of the sofas in their living room.

    "Thanks for understanding how I feel." Chrissy smiled. "I'd like you both to meet Jayden. She's the one that kept me sane these past eight weeks." Chrissy giggled. "Jayden, I'd like you to meet Cathy and Sara." Chrissy pointed at each of them as she said their names.

    "Hello Cathy, Sara, it's nice to meet you both." Jayden was looking at them both, as she tried to work out if one of them use to be a man, or if they were just a lesbian couple.

    "Hi Jayden. Thank you for looking after Chrissy for us all." Sara smiled.

    "Hello Jayden. Yes thank you for doing that, She can be quite a hand full, can't she?" Cathy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy sitting with Becky on another sofa.

    "All I did was help her get back on her feet. Once she moved in with me, it felt more like she was taking care of me after that." Jayden giggled, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "I know just what you mean Jayden." Cathy said with a knowing look, as she thought back to how Chrissy had been when she'd stayed with her for a week. That was when Chrissy thought Becky was having an affair with Vic, but really they had just been planning a large engagement surprise for her instead.

    Jayden raised an eyebrow, as she sensed a story their. "Why do I get the feeling that this isn't the first time Chrissy's ran away from something."

    Cathy and the others all sat and told Jayden the story of how Chrissy thought Becky was having an affair, while Chrissy went with Sara to sort out some drinks for them all.

    "Is everything really okay between us Sara?" Chrissy asked, once they got to the kitchen. "I wouldn't blame you and Cathy, if you both hated me."

    "Stop being silly Chrissy. Cathy and I don't hate you." Sara said, as she pulled her into a hug, as they waited for the kettle to boil. "We're both just glad you're back safe and sound."

    "Amy told me that you both put the wedding on hold until I was found. Is that true?"

    "Yes. Cathy and I are only together now because of you, so we didn't think it right for us to get married without you there to share in the big day." Sara smiled.

    "I'm sorry for all the trouble Sara. I know I was being selfish when I ran away, but I just wanted to run away from what I thought was the truth at the time." Chrissy said, as she hugged Sara again, and rested her head on Sara's shoulder.

    "You don't need to explain it to me Chrissy. Cathy told me how she'd feel if she found out I was pregnant. So I do understand." Sara smiled, as she stroked the back of Chrissy's hair while they hugged.

    "I wouldn't worry about that Sara. Prue said she'd be making sure that Cathy and Amy will be involved in the whole process." Chrissy giggled, as they made the drinks.

    "What do you mean Cathy and Amy will be involved in the whole process?" Sara asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "I'm not to sure what happens, maybe Becky could fill you in better. Prue just said that it would be a lot easier for you and Amber to get pregnant, as Amy and Cathy had a much high sperm count that I had." Chrissy said with a shrug.

    "So are you trying to tell me that I can still have Cathy's baby?" Sara asked, as she turned around to face Chrissy, so she could look her in the eyes as she asked.

    "Yes, I thought you would have worked that one out, after Becky got pregnant with mine." Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.

    Sara put her hands on her belly, as she thought about having a little life growing inside her at some point in the future. "I can't wait to tell Cathy all of this, she will be so happy." Sara said with a grin.

    They soon had a tray of drinks ready, so they went back to the living room. Cathy was just finishing up the story, and had got to the bit where Vicky had Chrissy over her shoulder and walked her back through the club with her knickers on show to everyone.

    Chrissy just let out a groan, as she sorted out drinks for everyone, and then sat down and cuddled up to Becky, while Cathy told the rest of the story. Jayden and the others all giggled at it, but Chrissy was just happy to be with Becky again. She'd also decided to never run away from a problem again, Chrissy knew that being a mother meant she'd have to be strong and meet all problems head on from now on.

    Cathy finished the story, and they all had a laugh about it, even Chrissy. Jayden got the answer to her question from the story, as she found out that Cathy wasn't born a female, just like Chrissy. Jayden had already been told about Amy's story. She also knew about Carl being a cross dresser, but she hadn't met Vic yet.

    "So then Chrissy, how does it feel now you know you're going to be a parent?" Cathy asked, as they sat having a drink.

    "Amazing, Scary, wonderful. You name it, and I feel it at the minute Cathy." Chrissy said with a smile, as she put her hand on Becky's belly, just before she leaned over to kiss her.

    "You'll both make the worlds best parents. Congratulations." Cathy smiled, as she saw how happy the two of them were over it all.

    "Chrissy was just telling me something in the kitchen while we sorted out the drinks honey." Sara said, as she leaned over to kiss Cathy on the cheek, just before she turned enough for Sara to kiss her on the lips.

    "She was, and what would that be my love?" Cathy asked between kisses.

    "Apparently Prue said that you and Amy won't be kept in the dark when Amber and I get pregnant." Sara said, as a grin spread across her face.

    It took a couple of seconds for Cathy to understand what Sara was saying to her, but when t did sink in, the look on her face said it all. "You mean that you'll be able to have my baby?" Cathy asked looking shocked, but really happy at the same time.

    There was a lot of screaming and hugging for the next ten minutes, as Cathy and Sara came to grips with the fact they would be able to have children of their own one day. Amy and Amber joined in as well, and they had another round of name the children.

    Time got away from them, and it was close to midnight by the time they were leaving Sara and Cathy's, but they were all happy to have the Chrissy back. Sara and Cathy both fell in love with Jayden right away, and Jayden felt like she'd know them both all her life by the time they left to head back to Mandy's

    Once they got back home, Chrissy helped Amy make some drinking chocolate for them all. Then they sat around the kitchen table chatting to Jayden about all the people she'd met today, and what she thought of them all.

    "So what do you think to the family then Jayden?" Amber asked.

    "I think they're all really amazing. Mable scared me, but at the same time, I felt I could trust her with anything." Jayden said with a puzzled look.

    "That's just how Mable is, but you can always go to her and feel like your safe talking to her about any problem you might have." Becky said with a grin.

    "I was really worried for Chrissy when we first got to Mable's, but she seemed to calm down and forgive her." Jayden smiled, as she looked at Chrissy cuddled up to Becky's side.

    "Chrissy had it easy, you should have seen how mad Mable got when she was having a go at Becky over the whole thing." Mandy said with a shudder. "I thought she was going to take Becky across her knee at one point." Mandy added.

    "Is that why you wouldn't jump to my defence while Mable was telling me off tonight?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky.

    "Yes, I wanted to baby, but Mable said that she would take me across her knee if I even said a world while she was telling you off." Becky said looking a little sad about it all now.

    "Don't worry about it, I should never have ran in the first place. I also should have called one of you a long time ago to say I was safe. That way I would have been told what really happened." Chrissy said with a sigh. "I don't know about any of you, but I'm really tired, and just want to crash out in bed, so I'm going to call it a night." Chrissy said, as she stood up.

    "Oh! One more thing before you disappear Chrissy." Mandy said, as she got up and went over to a draw over near the side. "I think you'll be needing these back now." Mandy held out her hand, and dropped two sets of keys in them when she held out her hand.

    Chrissy looked down and saw her house keys and shop keys lying there in her hand. "Does this mean I still have a job?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, it means you still own half a business with me, and I need you back to help me run it." Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her. "Amy and I are in need of your organising skills in a big way sis." Mandy added with a giggle.

    "Does this mean that I'm back at work tomorrow then sis?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "I'm afraid so baby sister." Mandy said with a sigh.

    "It will be nice to get back to some sort of normality again." Chrissy smiled, as she put the keys in her purse and then followed the others up stairs to bed.

    They all hugged and Mandy's bedroom door and then Jayden walked down the hallway with Amy, Amber and Ann. Where she then hugged them before going into her room and getting ready for bed.

    Mandy was just getting into bed when she heard a knock on her bedroom door, o she got back out and went to see who it was. She found Chrissy and Becky standing there grinning at her.

    "Hi sis, will it be okay for Becky and I to sleep in here with you tonight?" Chrissy asked.

    Mandy never said a word, she just grabbed Chrissy's hand and pulled her into the room and over to the bed. Chrissy gave Mandy a quick hug, and then jumped in to the bed, and became the main filling in and Becky, Mandy sandwich. Chrissy fell asleep with a grin on her face, now she knew she was home again.

 

To Be Continued Next week

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 7
Chapter 22: Life getting back to normal

    Chrissy woke to find Mandy just getting out of bed to go and take a shower, so she looked over at the clock on Mandy's side of the bed and realised that she needed to make a move as well, or she'd never be ready in time. She slid out of bed and went across the hallway to her own room and then sorted out a suit for work before heading into the bathroom to take a shower. Chrissy had only just got in when she heard someone enter the bathroom, just before she saw Becky open the shower door and join her.

    "Hope you don't mind me helping you get clean baby?" Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her.

    "I don't mind at all." Chrissy said, as she hugged her back. Chrissy could feel that Becky was shaking. "Are you okay Becky? I can feel you're shaking."

    "I'm fine, I was just being silly." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

    "Being silly about what?" Chrissy asked, as she broke the hug to look Becky in the eyes and find out an answer to why she was shaking, and hugging her so tightly.

    "I woke up and saw you weren't there, and thought I might have dreamed that you were back. So I jumped out of bed and ran over here to see if it was a dream or not." Becky threw her arms around Chrissy again.

    "Oh baby, I'm sorry for all the worry." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky again. "I'm really back, and I'm hear to stay this time."

    Becky soon found herself being kissed by Chrissy, then it got a little heavier and Becky had soon forgotten all about her worries as Chrissy worked her magic on her.

    "Apology accepted baby." Becky purred, as she relaxed in Chrissy's arms when they'd done playing around in the shower.

    Chrissy and Becky got dried off and then went back to the bedroom, where Chrissy went to start getting ready for work instead of heading down for breakfast.

    "Do you not want to have some breakfast before you get ready for work?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.

    "I'm not sure it's alright for me to just drop back into the same old routine right after coming back." Chrissy said looking nervous.

    "Now who's being silly?" Becky asked with a huff. "Leave those clothes there and put on your bathrobe, and come with me now." Becky added, as she stood with her hands on her hips waiting for Chrissy to put her bathrobe back on.

    Chrissy did as she was told and then walked over to Becky and let Becky take her hand and lead her out the bedroom.

    "Do you think we better go and see if Jayden is awake?" Chrissy asked, as they stopped just out side their bedroom and looked up the hallway towards Jayden's bedroom door. "She has no idea what we do at breakfast time yet." Chrissy added.

    "You have a good point baby, we better go and see if she's up, and if wants breakfast." Becky said, as she kept hold of Chrissy's hand, and led her to Jayden's bedroom door.

    Chrissy knocked on the door, and then waited for Jayden to invite them in. They didn't have to wait long before they heard her shout for them to enter.

    Jayden was sitting at her dressing table wearing a bathrobe just like Chrissy and Becky, and she was brushing out her wet hair after taking a shower and washing it.

    "Morning Jayden. How did you sleep?" Chrissy asked, as she entered the room with Becky close behind.

    "Morning Chrissy, Becky." Jayden smiled. "I was a little worried that I'd have trouble sleeping in a strange new bed, but I had one of the best nights sleep I've had in a long time. I just love that bed."

    "I'm glad you like it. Mandy only has the best of everything." Chrissy smiled. "We're just heading down to the kitchen for some breakfast, and we wondered if you wanted to join us?"

    "Sure, I wasn't to sure what you all did for breakfast, so I was killing time while I waited for someone to come and let me know." Jayden said, as she got up and joined them over near the door.

    "Chrissy's a little out of practice at the minute, but we normally all get together to have breakfast, then I clean up in the kitchen after the others have all left for work." Becky said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy, and led her back out the bedroom and down the hallway with Jayden walking along side. "You'll soon realise that you have free run of the house, so just come, and go as you please, but let us know if you won't be back for dinner in the evening, so we know not to wait for you." Becky added.

    "I'll do that Becky, not that I know many people to be keeping me out at the minute, but I have no idea what Carl has planned for me yet."

    "Knowing Carl like we do, I'm sure he'll have you fully informed before the end of the day." Becky giggled.

    "What do you have planned for today anyway Jayden?" Chrissy asked, as they walked down the stairs.

    "I was just planning to finish unpacking my stuff. Unless you need me to do something for you?" Jayden asked.

    "Nope, nothing at all. I'd just be ready for a phone call from Carl at some point today, so he can get you sorted out for your knew job." Becky warned her. "Carl isn't one to let the grass grow under his feet. If you know what I mean." Becky added with a giggle.

    "I've noticed that about him, but he's a really nice person with it as well. Nothing like what I expected him to be like." Jayden said, as they entered the kitchen.

    Mandy, Ann, Amy, and Amber were already in the kitchen when they entered. Becky led Jayden over to the table and helped her take a seat, while Chrissy went over to see if Amy and Amber needed any help cooking breakfast.

    "Morning Amy, Amber. Can I help you with anything?" Chrissy asked looking nervous.

    "Morning big sister Chrissy!" Amy shouted, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her. "You should know by now that you don't need to ask, just get stuck in, and help out where ever you can." Amy added, as she broke the hug.

    "Morning Chrissy." Amber said, as she also gave Chrissy a hug when Amy finished hers.

    "I'm sorry, but this all feels a little strange to me at the minute." Chrissy said, as she looked around the kitchen. It all looked the same, but felt very different at the same time.

    "Well you look like the same old Chrissy to me, so grab that fork, and turn the bacon over while I finish off making the scrambled eggs." Amy said, as she led Chrissy over to the cooker.

    Chrissy was helping out, and it felt like old times again, as they got breakfast ready, while they danced around to songs on the radio. Jayden sitting and giggled at the table with Mandy and Ann, as they all watched the other girls playing around.

    Once everything was ready they all started eating, as they filled Jayden in on some of the details of how they kept the house clean, and how they sorted out and did the washing. Jayden stayed down stairs to help Becky do the dishes while the others all went up to get ready for work.

    "I feel like I'm getting to know a whole knew Chrissy to the one that lived with me for all those weeks." Jayden said, as she washed the dishes, while Becky dried them and put them away.

    "Which Chrissy do you like the best?" Becky asked.

    "This knew Chrissy. No contest." Jayden giggled. "So is it like this every morning then?"

    "No, some days it can be worse." Becky giggled. "It really depends on the songs they play on the radio." She added with a frown, just before she started giggling again.

    Becky and Jayden soon had the dishes washed and put away, and were sitting at the kitchen table with a fresh cup of tea each when the others got back down stairs again. So they all had another drink before they all left to head off to work.

    "You look very business like in that outfit Chrissy." Jayden said, as she looked at Chrissy in her matching dark blue skirt and jacket with a lighter blue silk blouse. Chrissy had her hair tied back in a high ponytail.

    "Thanks Jayden. It does look a little different to the school girl uniform I wore for the club." Chrissy giggled, as she smoothed out her skirt and looked down at the dark blue heels she had on.

    Amy, Ann, and Mandy were also wearing suits like Chrissy, and Amber was just in her normal cut off jeans over black leggings, and she was wearing a blue T-shirt with a picture of a cat sleeping on it. Amber didn't have to deal with the public like the others did, so she got to wear what she wanted most the time, and Sara normally let her know when they needed to go some place where Amber would need to look a little smarter. The couple of times Sara hadn't let Amber know about the needing to go some place, Sara had found her something to wear.

    They all had another cup of tea before they left for work. Ann left first, then Amy spent a couple of minutes saying goodbye to Amber, as she walked her to the door.

    Jayden got a hug from all the girls except Becky; as she wasn't going any place either. Jayden walked to the front door and then stood to one side, as she watched Chrissy and Becky hug each other.

    "Will you be okay being left here while I go to work baby?" Chrissy asked, as she saw the sad look in Becky's eyes.

    "I should be princess. I'll help Jayden get unpacked, so that should help me remember that I have you back again, even if you're not here with me at the time." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy. "I'm more worried about you at the minute. You look really nervous." Becky added, as she broke the hug, and ran a hand down Chrissy's cheek.

    "I'm just a little scared about being back at the shop again. What if I can't remember how to do the job?" Chrissy said with a worried look.

    "You're just being silly again baby. You soon got the hang of helping out with breakfast didn't you?" Becky asked with a little giggle, as she thought about them all dancing around while they sorted it out.

    Chrissy let out a little giggle. "Good point my love." Chrissy pulled Becky closer and kissed her. "Call me if you feel the need to talk, I don't want you worrying."

    "I'm really sorry, but we need to see about leaving now Chrissy." Mandy said with a sad look, as she watched the two of them hugging in the doorway. "Don't worry Becky, we'll keep her safe, and stop her running away again if need be." Mandy added with a grin, as she took Chrissy's hand and started leading her to the car.

    Amy had already gone out to the car, so she already had the front passenger door open for Chrissy to get in. "Thanks baby sister." Chrissy said, as she got in the car, and turned to look at Becky like she was making a mental image to remember her by until she got home later.

    Becky stood with Jayden at the front door, and they both waved as they watched Mandy pull out the driveway. Then they went back into the house to rinse out the cups they just used, and then they went up to Jayden's room to finish unpacking her stuff.

    "Thanks for helping me do this Becky. I know you must have a lot of other things you need to get done." Jayden smiled, as she put her clothes away in the draws.

    "You're welcome. I'd normally be doing some housework before going back to bed." Becky was taking some of Jayden's dresses to the wardrobe as she spoke. "With working late at the club, I like to get up and spend some time with Chrissy before I go back, but with not working last night I'm not very tired a the minute." Becky grabbed a couple more dresses, and looked at Jayden with a smile on her face.

    "Is everything okay Becky?" Jayden asked when she saw Becky looking at her with a smile on her face.

    "Everything is just perfect Jayden, because looking at you being here now doing this." Becky indicated at them putting all her stuff away. "Means that Chrissy is really back."

    "She would have come back to you anyway I think." Jayden said, as she walked over to Becky and sat her on the bed next to her. "Chrissy always looked like she was ready to call someone and ask to come home, and now I can see why." Jayden pulled Becky into a hug when she saw a tear roll down her cheek.

    "I'm sorry Jayden, I shouldn't be crying still." Becky said, as she wiped the tears away.

    "Don't worry about it Becky." Jayden giggled as she hugged Becky a little tighter. "I know I don't have what you have with Chrissy, but I was feeling lost when I thought she was about to walk back out of my life. I felt like kissing Carl when he gave me the chance to move here to be close to her still." Jayden added with another giggle.

    "Chrissy can be like a drug, the more you have of her the more you want." Becky said with a sigh. "I just felt so lost while she was gone, and the thought that I'd driven her away was killing me a little each day."

    "I could see the same thing happening to Chrissy as well, but you're both back together now. So cheer up and help me finish putting my stuff away." Jayden said with a grin. Not letting Becky dwell on the past any longer.

    Becky had to giggle at the way Jayden pulled her out of her thinking, and she was soon helping Jayden to put the rest of her stuff away. Becky had to stop when she heard her mobile ringing, so she got it out her pocket and saw it was Carl calling her.

    "Hi Carl. Is everything alright?"

    "Hi Becky. Yes everything is fine. I was just calling to see if Jayden was around? I never thought to get her mobile number while I was with her."

    "I'm with her now; we're just sorting out her stuff and putting it away. Hold on and I'll pass you over to her." Becky said, as she handed Jayden her phone. "Carl wants a word with you."

    "Oh, right." Jayden said looking worried as she took the phone off Becky. "Hello?" Jayden asked sounding just as worried as she looked.

    "Hi Jayden. Don't sound so worried, I was just telling Becky that I forgot to ask you for your mobile number before I left yesterday." Carl said with a chuckle when he heard the worry in her voice. "I was wondering if you'd have some free time today. I want to get you sorted out with some business suits and also go over some collage courses you may be interested in."

    "That all sounds fine Carl; I can finish sorting my stuff out later. What time do you want me to be ready for?" Jayden asked, not wanting to say no to her boss on the first day of her new job.

    "You can say no to me, if you feel you need the rest of the day to finish sorting you stuff out." Carl said, almost sensing what Jayden was thinking. "I hope I don't come across as that much of an ogre?" Carl asked with a chuckle.

    "I don't think you're an ogre at all Carl. I'm just eager to get things moving myself, and I know that Becky will need to get some sleep later ready for her going to work tonight." Jayden smiled, as she looked at Becky as she carried on putting bits away for her.

    "Okay Jayden, I'll pick you up at noon. That way we can grab a spot of lunch and talk about what I want you to do for me."

    "I'll see you at noon then Carl. Do I need to dress in any special way?"

    "Just wear something nice to go and eat in. Becky will help you pick something out. Until later then. Bye." Carl said, just before ending the call.

    "I did warn you that Carl would be in contact with you at some point today." Becky said with a grin.

    "Yes you did." Jayden replied with a giggle. "He wants to go out for lunch, and then take me to get some suits for work. Can you help me pick out something nice to wear?" Jayden asked looking hopeful.

    "Sure, do you want to say pretty, or smart and sexy?" Becky asked with an even bigger grin.

    "Carl just said something nice to go and have lunch in." Jayden said looking a little vague about it all.

    "Well I think if he's going to be taking you to look for business suits then we might as well see if one of Chrissy's suit's will fit you." Becky grabbed Jayden's hand and started walking her down to hers and Chrissy's room.

    Jayden hadn't been in their bedroom yet, and she had to stop and take a deep breath as she looked around the large bedroom, and the large four poster bed covered in pink in there. Jayden had never seen anything like this, other than in the movies, but being in a room like this was completely different. Becky had to walk back and pull Jayden along with her to a door on the other side of the room, and then they walked into another room. It took Jayden a couple of seconds to realise that this was Chrissy and Becky's walk in wardrobe.

    "Wow! Are all these clothes yours and Chrissy?" Jayden asked, as she looked around the room at all the different dresses, shoes and boots.

    "Yep. What can I say, we love to shop." Becky giggled, as she looked around the room.

    Jayden's eyes were drawn to a couple of dress dummies at the far end of the room that seemed to be wearing wedding dresses, so Jayden made her way over to them to take a closer look. "These look so beautiful Becky." Jayden said, as she ran her hand along the clear plastic covering them. "Are these the dresses you and Chrissy wore to get married in?"

    "Yes. If you remind Chrissy or me later, we'll get the wedding album out for you to have a look at. I'm sure that Amy will show you her dress and wedding album as well, if you ask her."

    "I'll do that Becky; I'd love to see what you both looked like wearing them." Jayden said, as she looked at the second dress a little closer.

    Becky went to the section of the wardrobe where Chrissy kept her business suits and then picked out a nice grey one she thought would look nice on Jayden. "This one should look good on you Jayden." Becky said as she held up the suit for her to look at. "Do you have a blouse to go with it, or do you want to borrow one of Chrissy's?"

    "I have a blouse, but I may need to iron it first." Jayden said, as she thought about it.

    "Let's just borrow one of Chrissy's then, she always irons them ready to be worn anyway." Becky smiled, as she grabbed a Silvery grey looking silk blouse off a rack. "I know just the shoes to go with this outfit as well." Becky added, as she went over to where all the shoes and boots were lined up along one of the walls.

    Jayden stood and watched as Becky walked back over to her holding a pair of grey suede pumps with what looked like a three-inch heel on them. "Are you sure Chrissy won't mind me borrowing her clothes and shoes?" Jayden asked, as she took the shoes off Becky to get a closer look at them.

    "Would Chrissy mind? If she was here, she'd be treating you like a life size Barbie doll." Becky giggled, as she led Jayden back out into the bedroom. "We all share our stuff, so just ask if you ever need anything."

    "I do have a thing for shoes and boots, so I may have to take you up on that offer." Jayden said with a grin, as she thought about all the ones she just saw in Chrissy and Becky's wardrobe.

    "I can see why you get on so well with Chrissy then now." Becky said with a grin. "Amy's just as bad, so you may want to take a look at her collection at some point as well."

    "I'll have to do that." Jayden said with a grin.

    Jayden carried the shoes, while Becky carried the suit and blouse back to Jayden's room for her. Becky went down stairs to make a drink, while Jayden took another shower. She was feeling sweaty and grubby after sorting out all her stuff.

---

    Chrissy was quiet on the drive to work. Even though she'd done this same drive too many times to remember, it still felt odd today, as if it felt like she was starting a new job. She remembered this is how she'd felt that very first day she started working for Mandy all those years ago. Chrissy soon snapped out of her day dreaming when she heard Mandy speaking to her.

    "You okay sis? You seem really quiet." Mandy asked looking worried.

    "I think so Mandy, I'm just scared about being back at the shop."

    "What ever for? You've been working there long enough now that you can do it blindfolded." Mandy put her hand on Chrissy's and smiled at her as she said it.

    "I bet you'll be bossing us both around in know time at all, just like you use to Chrissy." Amy said with a giggle from the back seat.

    "I wasn't bossy, just well organised." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "Now that's the Chrissy we both remember." Mandy giggled. "Just try and put it all behind you sis. Amy and I really did miss you at the shop." Mandy added, as she gave Chrissy's hand another squeeze.

    Chrissy felt better after telling them both how she felt, and she was soon getting out the car and helping to open the back door once Mandy had parked up. Everything looked the same, but it was a little messy. Chrissy already knew that they had stopped what they were doing when they got the phone call from Carl to say he'd found her. Chrissy took a slow walk around the shop, as she said hello to the place again after being away for so long.

    "You ready to help us get back on track then big sister Chrissy?" Amy asked with a grin, as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood looking out the shop window.

    Chrissy turned around and pulled Amy into a hug with her. "I'm sorry for leaving you little sister. Will you ever forgive me?" Chrissy asked, as she hugged her a little tighter.

    "Forgive you for what?" Amy asked with a grin. "Just don't blame me if you can't find anything for the next couple of days." Amy giggled as she broke the hug and led Chrissy by the hand to help her start sorting out the orders for the changing service.

    Amy and Mandy were right, it didn't take Chrissy long to get back into the swing of things, and they were soon caught up and able to take a tea break.

    "It's great to have you back sis." Mandy said, as she sitting with her mug of coffee. "I'd forgot just how good you were at organising how we do stuff."

    "It's really good to be back doing something I love to do." Chrissy smiled.

    "Did you not love being a waitress then sis?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "Not really, I got sick of having my bottom pinched all the time." Chrissy had to rub her backside just thinking about it. "The women were worse than the men most the time." Chrissy added with a giggle.

    "I'm sorry, but you asked for everything you got sis. You never should have ran away from us in the first place." Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug. "But I'm sure glad to have you back again."

    "Thanks sis." Chrissy smiled, as she hugged Mandy back.

    They finished their drinks and then got back to work trying to clear the Ebay orders. They had quite a lot due to them not being at the shop for a couple of days. They had put a large dent in it though by the time Linda arrived with their lunch, and to take the clothing back to the hotel for Cathy and Maria.

    Linda let out a scream when she saw Chrissy, as she ran over and threw her arms around her. "Where you been hiding girl?" Linda asked Chrissy when she finally stopped hugging her.

    "Hi Linda. I went back to school." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Amy and Mandy.

    "So the gossip at the hotel then is true? You were found working at St. Trinian's down on the coast?" Linda asked.

    "Yes the gossip is true, but I didn't know that Carl owned the club when I got the job there." Chrissy pointed out.

    "Does you being back here mean you got everything sorted out with Becky?"

    "Yes, and I'm really happy that She's going to be having my baby." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Congratulations on that Chrissy." Linda said, as she hugged her again. "All the girls at work think you and Becky will make amazing parents. They all love the kids parties you've done for there children."

    "Please don't get them started on kids parties again Linda." Chrissy said, as she rolled her eyes. "I'm still in trouble over running away and leaving them with two parties to sort out."

    "I don't know what you're in trouble for Chrissy. All the parents thought the parties were the best they've ever had for their children." Linda looked at Amy and Mandy as she said it.

    "We know we did a good job, but we were worn out by the end of it all, and we didn't have the well planned skill that Chrissy has when she's there to help." Mandy smiled.

    "Sounds like you're the brains behind the party business Chrissy." Linda giggled.

    "I'm not saying a word. They will find some way to use it against me at a later date." Chrissy said, as she picked up a pile of boxes and made her way out to Linda's van.

    "Wise choice sis!" Mandy shouted to Chrissy, just as she was leaving the shop. Chrissy just looked back and stuck her tong out at Mandy.

    "Are things really okay again between them Mandy?" Linda asked as she watched Amy leave the shop with a pile of boxes.

    "Yes, Chrissy and Becky are as much in love as they have always been." Mandy said looking really happy. "Chrissy is still a little nervous about getting back into her old routine, but she's slowly getting back into it."

    "I bet that you're all glad to have her back safe and sound as well?"

    "That goes without saying Linda." Mandy smiled; as she watched Amy and Chrissy walk back into the shop giggling at each other.

    "Oh well, I better get the orders back to the hotel then." Linda said with a sigh, as she turned to leave the shop, but stopped and pulled Chrissy into another hug. "I'm really glad to see you back Chrissy. Please don't runaway again."

    "Don't worry, I've learned my lesson." Chrissy said in a firm voice.

    "Look's like going to St. Trinian's really did teach you something." Linda giggled. This made the others giggle as well, and Chrissy was soon laughing at the humour in what Linda just said.

    Once Linda had left the shop, Amy locked the front door and turned the sight to tell everyone that they were closed for lunch. Chrissy had waited with her, so they walked to the back of the shop and joined Mandy at the table in the back room.

    They sat and talked about the shop and some of the things that happened while Chrissy was away. Once they'd finished and washed all the plates, and put the leftovers in the fridge they had, then they made a start on the Ebay orders again.

 

Chapter 23: Jayden's new job

    Jayden walked back into her bedroom, she had to smile when she looked around, thinking that this was her room now, and she was about to start her dream job. She walked over to the bed and set to work getting dressed in the suit that Becky had let her borrow off Chrissy. Jayden was worried that the skirt would be a little tight after seeing how small Chrissy's waist looked this morning when she got ready for work, but it fit her just fine. She was soon dressed and slipping on the grey suede pumps and looking at herself in the mirror.

    "You're looking good girl. Even if I do say so my self." Jayden said with a grin, as she looked at herself in the mirror.

    Jayden grabbed her purse and a black leather folder with some references in it from other jobs she'd worked. She was treating the lunch more like an interview than just a simple lunch date.

    Becky was drinking a glass of juice when she heard the clicking of heels on the marble floor out in the hallway, then she saw Jayden enter the kitchen.

    "How do I look?" Jayden asked, as she did a quick spin to let Becky get a proper look at her.

    "You scrub up pretty good Jayden." Becky said with a grin.

    "Thanks I think," Jayden said as she looked to be trying to work out whether or not Becky had just paid her a complement or not.

    "I mean you look really good Jayden." Becky said when she saw the way Jayden wasn't sure what she meant.

    "I wasn't sure I'd get the skirt on, not after seeing how tinny Chrissy's waist looked this morning when she left for work with Amy and Mandy."

    "Chrissy was wearing a corset this morning, so she had a skirt with a smaller waist size on, but some days she doesn't bother with a corset. On those days she wears one of the suits I lent you."

    "I thought she had a little more shape than she normally did, but never thought that she'd be wearing a corset under her suit and blouse." Jayden said, as she took a seat at the kitchen table next to Becky.

    Becky poured her a glass of juice out and passed it to her. "Chrissy loves her corsets, and as they sell them at the shop, she says it helps sales if she wears one as well." Becky said with a grin. "I think she just really loves the way it makes her look even more sexy. She can be quite the tease you know." Becky giggled this time.

    "She is really nice Becky, but like I said before. Girls just don't do anything for me." Jayden picked up her drink and took a small sip from it. "And I find it hard to believe she wasn't born one when I look at her."

    "I'm not sure she ever was a boy, even when she had all the right bits to say she was." Becky said with a far away look in her eyes. "I've never had feeling for boys, but the first time I saw Chrissy or Chris as it was back then. I just knew I wanted to be with him, which was odd because like I said, I don't like boys." Becky was frowning as she said the last bit.

    "I suppose when you find your soul mate, it doesn't matter what they look like. You just know that is the person you want to spend the rest of your life with." Jayden said with a sigh.

    "I take it you've not found your soul mate yet then?" Becky asked with a grin.

    "Nope. Knowing my luck, he was probably looking the other way, or missed the buss. So we never met when we should have." Jayden giggled.

    "Doesn't sound like you have much luck with men. Maybe you should check out the grass on the other side of the fence." Becky said with a raised eyebrow.

    "Was that an offer?" Jayden asked with a grin.

    "I'm sorry, but after two months away from her, I only have room for one person in my heart for the time being." Becky said, as she put her hand on her belly.

    Jayden understood what Becky was saying when she saw her rub her belly. She had to smile when she saw how happy Becky was, that she would be having Chrissy's baby. They were both snapped out of their daydreaming when they heard the doorbell.

    "That will be Carl." Becky said looking at the clock as she got up from the table. "You wait here and I'll let him in." Becky added, as she stopped Jayden getting up out her seat.

    Becky walked out into the hallway and then to the front door. She opened it and found Carl and Vic standing there smiling at her.

    "Look Vic, Becky's back." Carl said with a grin, as he looked at Vic and pointed towards Becky stood in the doorway smiling back at them.

    "I wasn't the one that ran away Carl." Becky said, as she put her hands on her hips, but she still had the smile on her face, as she knew what Carl was getting at.

    "You may as well have Becky, with how lost you were while Chrissy was away." Carl smiled, as he stepped into the house. "It's good to see you smiling again." He added, as he gave her a hug.

    "Was I really that bad to live with these past two months?" Becky asked, as she broke the hug, and looked at them both.

    Carl just looked at Becky for a couple of seconds. "Is Jayden ready to head out for some lunch?" Carl asked, trying to change the subject with a grin on his face.

    "She's in the kitchen." Becky said with a raised eyebrow.

    "Hi Becky. You do look a lot better now." Vic said, as he stepped into the house, and gave her a hug. "I'm looking forward to seeing Chrissy again myself. I think I'm the only one who hasn't seen her since she got back." Vic added with a chuckle.

    "She'll be happy to see you two Vic, but please don't have a go at her about running away. Mable had a big enough go at her last night to cover everyone." Becky said with a pained look on her face.

    "So I heard. Jenna told me that Mable wasn't pulling any punches last night when she spoke to Chrissy. Is she okay again now?" Vic asked looking worried.

    "She was fine before we left Mable's last night. But she is still trying to find her feet again." Becky sighed as she closed the front door and then followed Carl and Vic back to the kitchen where Jayden was.

    Jayden turned to look at the kitchen door when she heard voices. Carl entered the kitchen followed by a taller man, whom was talking to Becky.

    "Good afternoon Jayden." Carl smiled, as he walked over to take a seat at the table next to her.

    "Hi Carl." Jayden said looking nervous, as she checked to make sure she still looked okay.

    "You're looking very smart Jayden. Maybe I should just let Becky sort out your business suits for me." Carl smiled, as he looked at Becky.

    "Are you sure I look alright Carl? I can go and change if it's not." Jayden asked with some panic in her voice.

    "Jayden, calm down and take a couple of deep breaths." Carl said in a calm voice. "You look fine. I was just paying you a complement. I'd like you to meet Vic; he's my body guard and best friend." Carl added as he looked at Vic, then back at Jayden.

    "Hello Jayden, it's nice to finally meet you." Vic said, as he held out his hand to shake hers. "Carl's done nothing but talk about how much you did for Chrissy while she was on her little holiday. I'd like to thank you myself for keeping her safe for us." Vic added, when he saw the puzzled look on Jayden's face.

    "Hello Vic, it's nice to finally meet you too." Jayden was trying to see how this man could become the woman that Cathy was talking about last night, when she was telling her the story of how she stopped Chrissy getting away from the club in her story.

    "Has some one been warning you about me already?" Vic asked with a grin.

    Jayden found herself liking Vic right away, just like she had with Carl and the others. "I've only heard good things about you Vic. Why should I have been warned?" Jayden asked with a smile.

    "No, I just thought it would have been cool if you had." Vic chuckled, as he took a seat at the table.

    Jayden had to giggle when she saw the sad look on Vic's face, but she soon look all series again when she remembered why Carl and Vic were here. She unzipped the leather folder she had all her paperwork in and then slid it over to Carl, so he could take a look at it.

    "What's all this Jayden?" Carl asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    "That's my C/V and references from other places I've worked. I thought you'd want to see them before you hire me." Jayden said sounding nervous again.

    "I don't need to see any of this stuff Jayden. You had the job from the minute you knocked on Chrissy's hotel room and helped her." Carl said as he closed the folder and then zipped it back up again. "I've also made sure that you're pay check reflect the new job title too, so when you check your bank account, you'll see a little extra in there." Carl added with a grin.

    "I'm not sure I'm following you Carl." Jayden said looking even more puzzled now.

    "I've had you moved to a high management position, and had it back dated to the day you first helped Chrissy." Carl said in a matter of fact way.

    "Thank you Carl, but you really didn't need to do any of that. I was happy to help Chrissy try and get over what ever brought her to that point in her life. It was like looking after a little sister." Jayden said looking a little embarrassed saying it.

    "And that is the reason you now have the job you do Jayden. Welcome to the family." Carl smiled.

    "I'm not sure what to say Carl, other than thank you, and that doesn't even come close to showing you how grateful I am for all this."

    "Welcome to the family sis." Becky said, as she leaned over and hugged Jayden. "I hope you realised that Chrissy comes as a package deal. We may not be related by blood, or last names, but we're all still one big happy family." Becky added with a grin.

    Jayden was still lost for words, so she just hugged Becky back, as she smiled at Carl and Vic. Being an only child, whose parents had died when she was still young, Jayden had never know what it felt like to be part of a family.

    "Do you want to join us for some lunch Becky?" Carl asked.

    "Thanks for the offer Carl, but I'm going to head off back to bed for a couple of hours. I'm back at work tonight, and I don't want to be fighting to stay awake." Becky smiled.

    "Good point Becky, but you could take an extra night off if you want? I'm sure Beth would be happy to look after the place for you." Carl offered.

    "I'm sure she would Carl, but I'm trying to help Chrissy get back to some sort out normal life again. If I start taking more time off, she will never feel like her old self again." Becky said with a pout.

    Carl could understand what Becky was saying, so he left it at that, and helped Jayden to stand, so they could go and get some lunch, and then get her sorted out with some suits for her knew position in the company.

    Becky waved them off at the front door before locking it and then heading up to bed for a couple of hours sleep before she made a start on dinner for the others.

    Jayden got in the back of the large black Mercedes that Vic was driving, and Carl walked around and got in the back on the other side. Carl spoke about the hotels and club's as they drove into the city. Jayden wasn't use to the circles that Carl moved in yet, but she thought she could soon get use to it.

    Vic pulled up out side a hotel and a man was at her door and helping her out the minute they stopped. Vic handed another man the keys and then followed Carl and Jayden into the hotel.

    "Is this one of your hotels Carl?" Jayden asked, as she looked around.

    "Yes. It's a little bigger than the one you were working at." Carl chuckled.

    Jayden thought that was an understatement as she looked around the lobby. She was beginning to think she was out of her depth thinking she could work along side Carl. She'd got no idea how to even start running an hotel this size, never mind helping Carl look after all of them.

    "I really don't think I'm the person you think I am Carl. I can't even begin to help you run a hotel like this." Jayden said looking a little ill.

    "Calm down Jayden, and let me show you around before you think that." Carl said, as he led her over to the reception desk. "I have a good team working for me, and we all work together as a team to make everything run smoothly. I'm not asking you to do all the work on your own." Carl added with a chuckle.

    Jayden let Carl lead her over to where a smart dressed man was standing with a couple of bellboys; they all seemed to be having a laugh about something. The man smiled at Carl when he saw him, but he didn't look worried. "Hello Carl, is this the young woman you were telling me about?" The smart dressed man asked, as he walked over to meet Carl part way.

    "Yes, this is Jayden." Carl said, as he looked at her. "Jayden, I'd like you to meet Dale. He's the one responsible for keeping this place afloat." Carl chuckled.

    "Hello Jayden, it's nice to meet you, and may I say that I'm glad you were there to look after Chrissy for us all." Dale said with a smile, as he took hold of Jayden's hand and lifted it to his lips and gave it a light kiss. "Please take no notice of Carl; he's the real back bone of the hotel." Dale added, looking at Carl with a grin.

    "It's a team effort, we all do our little bit to make it run smoothly." Carl said in his own defence.

    "So you know Chrissy then Dale?" Jayden asked looking a little shocked at just how well known Chrissy was.

    "Yes, she's a very special person. I'm glad she's been found safe and sound again." Dale said and he smiled at Carl.

    "You'll be spending some time with Dale as you learn the ropes Jayden. He's the best at what he does, and you'll soon see that you already know everything you need to do the job." Carl said, as he looked at Jayden. "Jayden's worried that she won't be able to do the job Dale. I trust I can leave you to show her she can?" Carl asked Dale, when he saw the questioning look on his face.

    "I'd be honoured to help Jayden unlock her true potential Carl. When will we be starting?" Dale asked.

    "I'm not sure yet, I need to sort out her collage courses, and make sure they will be teaching her everything she'll need to know. I'm sure she'll be happy to spend some time with you next week though while we get it all sorted out. What do you think Jayden?" Carl asked.

    "I'll do what ever you need me to do Carl." Jayden said, sounding nervous.

    "We'll take care of the details later, but right now let us just sit and have some lunch." Carl said, as he smiled at Dale.

    "Follow me, and I'll get a table in the restaurant for you." Dale said, as he led the way.

    "I trust you can find the time to join us Dale? I think Jayden may have some questions for you while we eat." Carl asked.

    "I'd be happy to join you, and please feel free to ask as many questions as you wish Jayden. If you don't ask, you will never know." Dale said with a chuckle.

    They entered the restaurant and Dale had a quick word with another man before being led to a table. The man helped Jayden with her chair and then waved over a couple of waitresses to take their orders for drinks and food.

    Jayden soon learnt that Dale was nothing like the manager at the old hotel. Dale knew all the staff by name, just like she did the staff where she used to work. He was firm but friendly with it at the same time. Jayden soon realised that Dale would have gone to see Chrissy if she'd been staying here, so he could make sure she was okay. That's what Carl saw in her, and why he wanted her on his main team. Carl cared about people and he wanted other people like himself around him as well.

    Carl was happy to see Jayden relax and start asking Dale questions, and she was asking the right sort of questions. By the end of the meal, Carl knew that Dale would be able to help Jayden settle in.

    "Thanks for letting me pick your brain over lunch Dale." Jayden smiled, as they left the restaurant again.

    "Think nothing of it Jayden. I look forward to working with you, and then for you probably." Dale said with a chuckle, as he looked at Carl.

    "I don't think that will ever happen Dale. I've seen how you are with your staff." Jayden giggled, like Dale had been joking.

    "That wasn't a joke Jayden." Carl said. "I'm training you to be my right hand woman, not a manager of a single hotel. I just want Dale to help you understand how I normally run my hotels. I've already got a team set up in restructuring the one you worked at."

    "Please don't blame the staff Carl. They are all really good at their job; it's just the manager that let the team down." Jayden said looking worried for the people she used to work with.

    "I never blame the staff Jayden, but you may be able to help me put the right people in the right jobs down there." Carl smiled, as he realised that Jayden would have the best knowledge on the workings of the hotel to start with.

    "I'd be more than happy to do my bit to help you fix the problem." Jayden smiled.

    "I'll get all the personnel files pulled, and we can sit down one day next week and look them over, so I can get your input on each of them."

    They left Dale at the front desk, and then made their way back out to the car, that had been delivered outside the hotel. Vic held the door open for Jayden when they got out there. The next stop was at a very up market clothing store where Carl told the staff what he was looking for, and Jayden was soon being measured for some business suits like the one she already had on. By the time they left the shop, Jayden had several suits to take with her, and Carl had another dozen ordered and paid for. They would be delivered to Mandy's house the next day, which would be the Friday. Carl had also brought a variety of blouses and shoes to go with them as well.

    "Will the money for the clothes and shoes be stopped out my wages in one go? Or will it be taken a little at a time?" Jayden asked, as they got back in the car after putting the things they left the shop with, in the trunk of the car. She was worried at the amount of stuff Carl got her to buy.

    "Neither. I class them as uniforms, so I cover the cost of them all." Carl smiled. "Don't you think I'd have asked you a couple more questions, if I were expecting you to pay for everything?" Carl asked.

    "I wasn't sure, this is all knew to me Carl." Jayden giggled, as she looked around her. "You do have excellent taste in clothing and shoes by the way." Jayden added with a grin.

    "One of the plus sides to having a boss that's a cross dresser." Carl said with a grin.

    Jayden had to giggle again when she saw the cheeky look on Carl's face when he said it, but she also started to wonder just how different Carl looked when he was dressed. She also found herself trying to think of Vic dressed as a woman as well.

    Carl had a couple of calls on his mobile as they drove along, so Jayden just looked out the window and watched the people running back and forth. Vic was soon pulling back into Mandy's driveway.

    "Oh no!" Jayden said, as she got out the car.

    "What's wrong Jayden?" Carl asked looking worried, as he looked around for any sign of trouble.

    "I just thought, I don't have a key to get back in the house, and Becky said she'd be back in bed." Jayden said looking worried.

    Before Carl could say anything though, Becky appeared at the front door wearing a big fluffy dressing gown and looking half-asleep still.

    "Hi." Becky said with a sleepy smile, as she rubbed her eyes. "That was good timing, I'd just come down stairs when I heard the car pull into the driveway."

    "It was good timing Becky. Jayden was wondering how she was going to get in the house, as she doesn't have a key yet." Carl said, as he helped Vic get the bags and boxes out the trunk.

    "Mandy's getting a set of keys cut for you today Jayden… Did you get everything taken care of?" Becky asked, as she stepped back to let Vic and Carl enter the house with their hands full. Jayden followed behind with the last of the bags.

    "Yes we left some of it at the shop for a delivered tomorrow." Carl chuckled.

    "Why am I not surprised." Becky said with a raised eyebrow.

    "Can't a guy have some fun shopping now?" Carl asked with a grin.

    "It's not the guy that we worry about Carl. It's the woman inside that loves shopping, we worry about." Becky giggled.

    Carl and Vic got ready to leave again, and Carl said that he'd see her at the club Saturday night, or more to the point Carla would see her at the club. He also got Jayden's mobile number and then they were gone.

    Becky helped Jayden take all her knew clothes and shoes up to her room and hung up in her wardrobe. Then they went back down stairs to have a drink before Becky made a start on dinner.

---

    Chrissy was busy checking what stock they needed to reorder, and Amy was wrapping the last of the orders to go out in the post. Mandy was out getting a set of keys cut for Jayden. Chrissy turned to look at the front door to the shop when she heard the doorbell. She smiled when she saw it was Callum walking up towards the counter where she was stood.

    "Chrissy! When did you get back? And were the hell have you been hiding?" Callum asked, looking shocked to see her standing there in the shop working like nothing had ever happened.

    "Hi Callum." Chrissy smiled. "This is my first day back. I'm sorry if I worried you with my disappearing." Chrissy added, looking a little embarrassed.

    "Hi Callum. Look we found her." Amy said with a grin, as she walked through from the back room when she heard a raised voice in the shop. "Callum's been calling in a couple of times each week since you went missing, to see if there had been any news about you." Amy added when she saw the odd look Chrissy was giving the two of them.

    "You were really that worried about me Callum?" Chrissy asked looking shocked to hear what Amy just said.

    "Yes I was. Everyone at the club and all your other friends have been worried about you. Why do you find that so odd?" Callum asked with a little anger in his voice.

    "I'm sorry." Chrissy said shying away from him a little bit looking worried.

    Callum saw the way Chrissy backed away from him, and he realised he'd just snapped at her. "I'm the one that should be sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean to shout at you just now, but I just feel like I'm to blame for how you act these days." Callum let out a sigh.

    "Trust me Callum, it was all my fault." Chrissy said with a frown. "Becky was trying to do something nice for me, and I misunderstood it all and ran away rather than face her about it." Chrissy added.

    "That's what I'm saying Chrissy. If I hadn't picked on you and made your life a living hell, then maybe you'd have been a little tougher now." Callum tried to explain.

    "I don't blame you for how I turned out Callum. For the most part, I like how I turned out." Chrissy said looking proud of her self. "I'm done running away from my problems now. I'm going to be a parent soon, so I have to be strong for my baby." Chrissy added with a grin, as she thought about Becky being with child.

    "I heard the good news about the baby. Congratulations on becoming a parent." Callum said, as he held out his arms to give Chrissy a hug. Callum was still amazed at how small and feminine Chrissy was. They were about the same height, but Chrissy was just a girl through and through.

    Callum couldn't stay long, as he had a meeting to get to, but he did ask if Chrissy would be at the club with the others on Saturday, and smiled when she said she would. He said he'd see them there, or more to the point, Kara would see them there, before he left to his meeting.

    Mandy got back with the keys for Jayden, and they had everything packed and ready to go out in the post, so they decided to close the shop and head home a little earlier. Chrissy didn't mind leaving earlier; she would get to spend a little more time with Becky before she had to go to work herself.

    Becky was sitting at the kitchen table chatting with Jayden when they heard the front door, then she saw Chrissy enter the kitchen with a grin on her face, as she ran over and sat on the seat next to her. Becky was about to speak, when Chrissy pulled her close and started kissing her.

    "Hello Baby." Becky said with a grin, as she tried to get her breath back after the kissing session.

    "Hello my love. I've missed you so much today." Chrissy said, just before kissing her again.

    "I missed you too baby." Becky said, as she stroked the side of Chrissy's face, while she looked at her, as she painted an image in her mind ready for when she left for work later. "How was you're first day back at work?" Becky finally asked.

    "It was fine, apart from missing you that is." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky again.

    "She soon got back into the routine of bossing Mandy and myself around again." Amy giggled; a she took an empty seat at the table next to Jayden. "But I wouldn't want it any other way." Amy added with a grin.

    "How was your day? I hope you didn't over do it?" Chrissy asked Becky, as she put her hand on Becky's belly.

    "I just helped Jayden finish unpacking until she left with Carl at lunch time, then I went back to bed for a couple of hours." Becky said, as she put her hand on top of Chrissy and smiled at her. "I'm not made of glass baby, so don't worry about me or your other baby. We're both doing just fine."

    "I can't help worrying about you both. I already feel really bad for what I did to you." Chrissy said, as she rested her head on Becky's shoulder.

    "You weren't the only one to blame for what happened baby. I never should have kept it from you in the first place. So please stop beating yourself up over it all." Becky wrapped her arms around Chrissy as she said it. "I have you back now, and that's all I care about." Chrissy never said anything else; she just sat there wrapped in Becky's arms for a little longer.

    "Here you go Jayden." Mandy said, as she handed her a set of keys for the house. Mandy also handed her a peace of paper with the code for the alarm system on it, and what she needed to key in to arm it, and then disarm it.

    "Thanks Mandy. I was worried I'd have to wait outside when Carl brought me home again earlier. Luckily though, Becky was just getting up and heard us get back."

    "Did he talk to you about the new job?" Mandy asked, as she sat down at the table.

    "Yes he did. He also took me to get some new clothes for work. I hope you don't mind Chrissy, but Becky let me borrow one of your suits, and a pair of shoes." Jayden asked.

    "No, not at all Jayden. I'm glad I could help." Chrissy smiled, as she sat up. "So do you think you'll be able to do the job then?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "I hope so. Carl's putting me with Dale for a couple of days to start with, but he says he's got bigger plans for me in the long run." Jayden went on to tell them about all the things Carl wanted her to learn, so she could become his right hand woman, as he put it.

    "I don't think Carl could have picked a better person to do the job Jayden." Chrissy smiled.

    "Thanks Chrissy. I know you had a rough time of it, but if you hadn't ran away I never would have got this job." Jayden said, as she reached across the table and took hold of Chrissy's hands.

    "You did all the work yourself Jayden. I was the lucky one to find you to look after me." Chrissy said, as she tried to play down her part in Jayden's new job.

    Jayden went to argue with Chrissy, but stopped when Amy spoke. "I'd give up if I was you; she'll never accept that she did anything."

    "Amy's right Jayden. Chrissy will never let you win this, so you may as well give up now." Mandy said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy and then Jayden again.

    "Hey! I am sitting here in the room you know." Chrissy said with a pout.

    "We know you are sis, and it's a very beautiful sight indeed." Mandy smiled.

    Chrissy went to speak, but realised what Mandy was getting at, so she just put her head back on Becky's shoulder, as she wrapped her arms around her.

    Becky was soon breaking the hug, so she could go and look at dinner. Chrissy and Amy got up to help her, while Mandy sat with Jayden chatting about her shopping trip, and how good Carl was at picking out ladies business suits.

    Ann and Amber got home, and Jayden watched as Amy and Amber did pretty much the same thing Chrissy and Becky did. Jayden was happy to see that all the girls had someone to share their lives with. She found herself wondering if she would ever find Mr Right.

    Dinner was soon ready, and they all sat down to eat. Jayden was impressed with the food, and was shocked when Becky told her the story of how she couldn't cook a thing until Chrissy showed her how. Jayden hoped that Chrissy might be able to teach her a couple of things about cooking while she was living with her.

    Jayden helped Amy and Amber wash and dry the dishes after dinner, while Chrissy went with Becky to get ready for work. Mandy and Ann also went up to get changed out of their work clothes. Amy and Amber sitting at the kitchen table with Jayden until Mandy and Ann came back down, then they went up to take a shower together. Amber and Amy still made it back down stairs before Chrissy and Becky.

    Mandy got up when she heard the doorbell. Jayden followed the others when they all looked at the clock on the wall and said it would be Vicky coming to pick up Becky. Jayden was eager to see what Vic looked like, when he was dressed as a woman.

    "Hello Vicky." Mandy said when she opened the door to a tall woman with fiery red hair, and a long sparkly evening dress.

    It took Jayden a couple of seconds to realise that the woman with the red hair was really Vic. "Vic?" Jayden asked looking shocked.

    "Where?" Vicky asked with a grin, as she looked behind her, and then all around the hallway. "I don't see any men around here." She said in a sexy female sounding voice.

    "This is Vic's sister Vicky." Mandy said with a grin, as she let Jayden get a better look at her.

    "Hello Vicky. You look amazing." Jayden said, as she looked the woman up and down. "You don't look anything like your bother." Jayden added with a grin.

    "Good, I'd hate to think I spent all this time getting ready to still look like him." Vicky giggled.

    Jayden was soon turning around when she heard the sound of heels clicking on the marble floor behind her. She saw Chrissy in a fluffy bathrobe and a goddess walking beside her that looked a little bit like Becky, but she was wearing a beautiful purple evening dress, and her makeup was perfect.

    "Wow Becky, you look so beautiful." Jayden said, as she watched her walk over to them.

    "Thanks Jayden, but you really need to thank Chrissy. I've not looked this good in months." Becky smiled, as she turned to wrap her arms around Chrissy.

    Jayden didn't say anymore, as she could see that Becky and Chrissy needed to say goodbye to each other before Becky left with Vicky for work. Jayden did have to giggle though when she saw Becky trying to steel a kiss, but Chrissy stopped her. She didn't want to have to spend any more time fixing her makeup tonight. It sounded like Chrissy had already had to fix it a couple of times before they ever left the bedroom.

    "Hello Vicky. You're looking very beautiful tonight." Chrissy said, as she saw the stern look Vicky was giving her.

    "Hello Chrissy. Get over here and give me a hug." Vicky smiled, as she held her arms open for Chrissy to run into. Chrissy started grinning, as she ran over and threw herself into Vicki's arms. "I'm glad to have you back with us you silly girl."

    "I'm glad to be back Vicky. Sorry for all the trouble I've caused." Chrissy said in a muffled voice, as she had her head buried in Vicki's chest.

    "You trouble? Never." Vicky giggled, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

    Chrissy broke the hug and looked up at Vicky with a grin on her face. She knew just how much trouble she could be, and how Vicky was trying to play it down. "Thanks for not having a go at me Vicky."

    "No problem Chrissy. I head that Mable pretty much said it all last night." Vicky said with a pained look. "Now go and say a final goodbye to Becky, so we can get to the club at some point tonight." Vicky added, as she turned Chrissy around and pointed her towards where Becky was standing with Jayden and the others.

    Chrissy was soon hugging Becky again, and saying a final goodbye. The others could see that Chrissy really didn't want to see Becky leave, but they all knew that this had to happen, if Chrissy was ever going to get back into any sort of normality.

    Vicky finally managed to drag Becky away from Chrissy and get her out to the car, and they all stood waving to them as they drove away. Then they all went back in the house and headed for the living room to watch some telly and chat.

    Jayden got to see the Chrissy she first met again, as they all sat on the sofas. Chrissy cuddled up to Mandy on one of the sofas, and looked lost for a little bit, but she soon started to join in some of the chatter going on.

    The day soon caught up with them all and they called it a day. They all hugged each other before heading into their bedrooms to get ready for bed. Chrissy got ready in her own room and then ran across to join Mandy in her bed. Soon she was cuddling up to Mandy and fell asleep in her arms feeling happy.

---

    Becky got to the club, and felt like she was floating on a cloud, as she entered with Vicky walking at her side. Becky could tell by the looks she was getting, that everyone knew Chrissy was back. She wasn't lying when she told Jayden she'd not look this good in months.

    It was a busy night at the club, but Becky had a new energy level to keep her going, she knew that Chrissy was waiting for her back at home, and she'd be crawling into bed and cuddling up to her at the end of the night.

    Carla and Vicky could see that the old Becky was back, and they both let her take over the running of the club again. Even Beth had trouble keeping up with Becky, not that she was bothered about that.

    It was nearly four am when Vicky and Carla dropped Becky off at home again. They both sat waiting in the car while Becky entered the house and locked the door before they drove away to go and get some sleep themselves.

    Becky made herself a drinking chocolate and sat at the kitchen table drinking it before she made her way up to bed. She went to her and Chrissy's room to get undressed and remove her makeup, and then she went over to Mandy's room. She stood at the side of the bed watching Chrissy sleep for a couple of minutes before getting in. Chrissy wrapping her arms around her, and pulling her into a hug. Becky was started to drift off to sleep feeling really happy.

 

Chapter 24: Clubbing in the closet

    The girls were ready for a night out at the club by the Saturday. Ann, Jayden, and Becky had been at home all day doing housework and sorting out dinner, so they could eat when Chrissy, Amy, Mandy, and Amber got home.

    Amber didn't normally work on a Saturday, but now Chrissy was back, Sara and Cathy were moving forward with the wedding. So Amber had been working with Cathy on finalising details for her dress. Sara had been out all day with Carl sorting out the date of the big day, and booking the church and what style of car she wanted to arrive at the church in. Cathy knew how much this day meant to Sara, so she was letting her set it up with Carl, who was acting like Sara's father and paying for everything.

    The girls all had dinner and then Ann and Jayden got the kitchen cleaned up while the others went up to take their showers before getting ready. Jayden soon found herself being dragged into the chaos of getting ready for a night out at the club.

    Jayden had just finished in the bathroom when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. "Come in!" She shouted to whom ever it was knocking.

    Chrissy soon poked her head around the door. "Hi Jayden. I was just wondering if you might need to borrow a dress for tonight? I know that you're not use to going out to places like The Closet." Chrissy asked, as she stepped into the room fully.

    "That would be great Chrissy. I've got no idea how all of you dress for a night out, and I have nothing like the dresses I've seen Becky wear the past couple of nights." Jayden said looking happy that Chrissy had just offered to help.

    "I know just the dress for you to wear tonight Jayden, but you will need to wear a corset with it. I hope that won't be a problem for you?" Chrissy said looking a little worried. "I won't make it to tight." Chrissy added.

    "I trust you Chrissy, but I've never worn a corset before." Jayden said looking nervous. "I'll still be able to have a drink, and dance I hope?"

    "Oh god yes, it will just enable me to get the dress closed. You'll forget you're even wearing it after ten minutes." Chrissy smiled, as she walked over and grabbed Jayden's hand, so she could drag her back down the hallway to her and Becky's room to help her get ready.

    Becky was standing sideways on looking in the full-length mirror when Chrissy and Jayden entered the bedroom. "I think I've got a little bump already Chrissy." Becky said with a smile.

    Chrissy ran over and ran her hand over it, as she looked up at Becky and smiled at her. "I don't care how big you get. You'll always be beautiful to me baby." Chrissy said, as she stood up and kissing Becky on the lips.

    "I know you will my love. I'm glad that Cathy and Sara's wedding will be happening soon. I don't want to look like the fat bridesmaid on all the photo's." Becky said looking worried.

    "You won't be fat baby. Just pregnant." Chrissy said with a grin. "We better see about getting ready, or we'll still be half naked when Vicky turns up for is." Chrissy added, as she looked at the time.

    Becky looked at the time and realised that Chrissy was right, so they set to work getting Jayden into a corset. Chrissy grabbed a black corset to match the panties and bra Jayden was wearing. It was only a three-quarter corset, so Jayden could keep her bra on.

    While Chrissy was putting the corset on Jayden, Becky went to get the dress they wanted her to wear. The dress was a black sparkly number that came down half way between her knees and her bottom. It wasn't low cut or anything like that, but Jayden still looked very sexy in it. Chrissy had added some black stockings to the straps handing from the corset, and fed them under her panties so she'd be able to go to the bathroom without getting undressed.

    Chrissy sat Jayden at the dressing table, and then Becky knelt down to strap a pair of black sandals on her feet while Chrissy set to work on doing Jayden's makeup for her. Chrissy had Jayden sit with her back to the dressing table, so it would be easier for her to work her magic. Once Chrissy finished doing her makeup, she set to work on Jayden's hair for her, and was soon saying she'd finished.

    "There you go Jayden, all done. Take a look in the mirror, and let me know what you think." Chrissy said, as she helped Jayden to stand up, and led her over to the same full-length mirror that Becky had been looking at her self in not long ago.

    "Chrissy, you made me look beautiful." Jayden said, as she looked at herself from all angles.

    "I can't take credit for that Jayden. You were already beautiful." Chrissy smiled.

    "Not like this Chrissy… You made me look elegant with it." Jayden smiled, and watched the girl in the mirror smile back at her. "Thank you Chrissy, Thank you so much for everything." Jayden added, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    "I'm glad I could help make you look elegant." Chrissy smiled.

    "We better get a move on baby." Becky said, looking at the time.

    Chrissy and Jayden soon broke the hug, and set to work dressing each other. Then Chrissy sat Becky down at the dressing table and did her makeup before doing her own. Jayden sat on the bed and waited for them to finish getting ready, before they all went down to find the others.

    Mandy, Ann, Amy, and amber were all sitting in the kitchen chatting with Vicky when they came down stairs. Vicky was sporting a blond wig and a silvery white dress that came down to the floor, but had a split up one side that made her already long legs look even longer.

    "Sorry to keep you all waiting, but we had an extra girl to work on." Chrissy said, as she let Jayden step into the room fully, so they could all get a good look at her.

    "You look very beautiful Jayden." Vicky smiled.

    "Thanks Vicky, but I still feel ugly next to all you." Jayden said, as she looked around the table at how all the others were dressed.

    "Don't be silly, you could give us all a run for our money, if we weren't already spoken for." Mandy said with a grin as she looked around the room.

    Jayden didn't know what to say to that, and luckily she didn't have to because Vicky spoke up. "We better see about getting off, or Carla will think none of you are going tonight."

    The girls got up and made their way out to Vicki's car. She'd pushed a button on her keys to unlock the doors so the girls could get in, while she waited for Mandy to arm the alarm and then lock the front door. Then Vicky helped Mandy get in before walking around and getting in herself.

    Jayden was excited to be going to the club. Chrissy and the others had all said how much better it was than St. Trinian's. So she was looking forward to finding out if they were right or not.

    Vicky was soon pulling up outside the club, and the girls were all being helped out the car by Frank and Brad. Ann looked really happy to see Brad waiting for her, as she got out the car. Jayden saw Chrissy and Amy stop and look across the road, but when she looked to see what they were looking at, she couldn't see anything over there. Jayden soon found herself being pulled along into the club by Vicky and Mandy.

    "What were Chrissy and Amy just looking at?" Jayden asked Mandy as they walked into the club.

    "It's kind of a long story that involves how we all got to know Amy." Mandy smiled. "Ask me again some other time, and I'll tell you all about it."

    Jayden had a feeling that it would be a story worth hearing, so she made a mental note to ask Mandy about it. The shear size of the club and some of the people walking around soon distracted Jayden.

    Mandy was still holding Jayden's hand when they entered the VIP section of the club. She saw Carla standing over near the bar talking to a couple of the other girls, so she made her way over, pulling Jayden along with her.

    Carla saw Mandy approaching, and ended the conversation, so she could let Mandy know how much she'd missed her.

    Mandy walked right up to Carla and let go of Jayden's hand, so she could wrap her arms around Carla, and then kiss her. Mandy never got tired of the way their lips would stick together when they were both wearing lipstick.

    "Hello princess. You're looking as beautiful as always." Carla said when they stopped kissing.

    "Hello my love. You're not looking to bad yourself." Mandy said with a grin, just before kissing her again.

    Jayden just stood there watching them kiss. She found it hard to believe that this woman kissing Mandy was also her boss. Carla looked very different to Carl.

    "Hello Jayden. I see you had a Chrissy makeover then." Carla said with a grin, as she looked at the funny look on Jayden's face, as she looked back at her.

    "Hello Carl, I mean Carla." Jayden said sounding flustered. "You look so different like that." Jayden added, as she waved her hand up and down Carla's body

    "Good different, or bad different?" Carla asked.

    "Good different, I mean good different." Jayden quickly said looking worried that she might have upset Carl or Carla as it was at the minute. She was getting really confused about it all.

    "Don't look so worried Jayden. I know it's a lot to get use to, but we're all a nice bunch of people, that just look a little different when we let our hair down." Carla said, as she led her and Mandy over to the sofa's where the others had all gone to sit down.

    "I'm sorry Carla, but this is all very strange." Jayden said, as she took a seat next to Mandy. "You and Vic just look completely different in a good way. I just wasn't expecting it." Jayden added with a sigh.

    Two waitresses turned up with a couple of trays full of drinks for everyone. They all had a glass of Champaign apart from Becky, Carla, and Vicky. Frank and Brad had gone back to doing their job once the girls were all safely up in the VIP section.

    They all stayed up in the VIP section long enough to finish their drinks, then Becky wanted to let everyone in the club see that Chrissy was back, so Becky, Chrissy, Amy, Amber, and Jayden all went for a walk around the club. Ann had already gone to spend some time with Brad somewhere in the club while he worked.

    Chrissy was soon being stopped and hugged by almost everyone they walked past. Jayden couldn't believe how many people were glad to see Chrissy back in Becky's arms. They were soon on the dance floor, dancing around to any and all songs the DJ was playing.

    They were just making their way back to the VIP section a littler later, when a woman walked up to Chrissy and wrapped her arms around her in a friendly hug.

    "Hi Kara." Chrissy said with a grin, as they broke the hug, and then stepped back from each other. Chrissy took a good look at her, and could see that she was wearing a corset under her dress. "I see you're getting use to wearing the corset's then." Chrissy added.

    "Hi Chrissy. I can't resist wearing one now; I think I look so much better when I have one on." Kara said, as she ran her hands down her much thinner waist. "Don't you think so?" She asked.

    "Jayden's wearing her first corset tonight." Chrissy smiled, as she pointed at Jayden. "Oh, I'm sorry. I never thought to introduce you two to each other." Chrissy put her hand to her mouth as she realised. Jayden, this is Kara, and Kara, this is Jayden.

    "Jayden's the girl that looked after Chrissy while she was away. She's going to be working for Carl looking after the hotels." Becky said, as she stood with her arm wrapped around Chrissy's waist.

    "Hello Jayden. I'm glad you were able to help Chrissy keep out of trouble." Kara said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy. "I must say, you look very beautiful in that dress." Kara added.

    "Hello Kara. I think it was more a case of Chrissy looking after me most the time." Jayden giggled. "You look very stunning yourself in that dress." Jayden added. She knew that Kara was a man, but she still found her self wondering what he looked like under the makeup and the wig.

    "We were just on our way back to the VIP section for a drink; do you want to join us?" Chrissy asked.

    "Sure, I'd really like that?" Kara smiled, as she looked at Jayden again.

    The look wasn't lost on Chrissy, and she wondered if Jayden felt the same way about Kara. Chrissy had seen the way Jayden was looking at Kara, but being around a club full of crossdressers was all very new to her, so Chrissy wasn't going to read too much into it at this point.

    Carla was still sitting on one of the sofas in the VIP section when the girls got back up there. She was happy to let Becky run the club, while she got to spend some time with Mandy.

    "How's Becky been doing the past couple of days here at the club?" Mandy asked, as she saw Carla looking at Becky and Chrissy, as they entered the room.

    "She's been her old self, just with more energy." Carla said with a grin.

    "I know how she feels. I never realised just how much Chrissy had become part of my life too." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked at Chrissy whom was clinging onto Becky like they were joined at the hip.

    "I think we all feel like that princess. We've all thought about nothing but Chrissy for the past eight weeks." Carla said with a sigh. "I'll be glad to get back to just worrying about the hotels." Carla added with a giggle, as she thought she'd never say that.

    "Don't forget about Sara's wedding. That must be causing you some problems." Mandy reminded her.

    "Not really. Sara knows what she wants, I'm just writing out cheques for everything." Carla said with a grin.

    "She's lucky to have a big brother like you." Mandy smiled, as she looked at Carla. He didn't look much like anyone's brother at the minute. And even though they weren't real brother and sister, Mandy knew that's how they felt about each other.

    Mandy and Carla changed the subject of their conversation when the others came and sat down on the sofas. Becky made Chrissy sit next to Mandy for a bit, as she had to go and sort out a problem at the door with Vicky. Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug to let her know how happy she was to be able to do it again. Even though the girls had kept coming to the club these past eight weeks, none of them had a very good time, knowing that Chrissy was out there someplace hurting.

    "Has the place changed any since you were last here?" Mandy asked Chrissy as she pulled her into a tighter hug.

    "Yes and no." Chrissy smiled, as she looked up at Mandy, she had rested her head on her shoulder. "I have a better understanding of how hard it is to be on your feet all night serving drinks."

    "I could have a word with Becky for you? I'm sure she could use an extra waitress a couple of times a week." Mandy said with a grin.

    "No, no! I'm fine just being a little old shop girl again." Chrissy said, as she sat up to look Mandy in the eyes.

    Mandy giggled at the look on Chrissy's face, and then she pulled her back into a hug with her. "I don't think Becky would be able to get any work done, if she had to watch you walk around here all night in one of the waitress outfits." Mandy said with a smile, as she looked over at one of the waitresses in her little pink skirt and matching corset.

    Jayden had sat on another sofa with Amy, Amber, and Kara. She didn't know how to start a conversation with Kara, as she knew very little about her, or the reason for why she dressed, so she sat quietly watching Chrissy and Mandy chatting instead. That was until Amy spoke to her.

    "What do you think of the club then Jayden?" Amy asked with a grin, as she cuddled up to Amber.

    "It's a lot bigger than St. Trinian's for one thing, but I really like the place." Jayden smiled. "It's nice to be a guest as well, and not running around serving drinks and getting my bottom pinched every five seconds." Jayden added with a giggle.

    "What's St. Trinian's?" Kara asked from the other side of Amber, where she was sitting.

    "That's the name of the night club where Chrissy and I were working. We had to dress as schoolgirls, just like they do in the movies. Then we would serve drinks all evening." Jayden said with a grin.

    "You're telling me that Chrissy dressed as a school girl and served drinks in a night club?" Kara asked looking shocked.

    "I know it's hard to believe Kara, but if you go to the clubs website, you can even find some pictures of Chrissy and Jayden in their cute little outfits." Amy said with a grin.

    "I'll have to do that, because I can't see Chrissy working in a night club serving drinks." Kara said, as she tried to picture Chrissy doing just that.

    "What's wrong with being a waitress? I was the one that got her the job there, and I did it for a couple of years. It's an honest job." Jayden looked at little upset with Kara for how she was putting down waitresses.

    Kara suddenly looked very worried when she saw the angry look Jayden had. "I'm sorry Jayden, but you misunderstood what I was getting at." Kara said, as she put her hands up as a sign of surrender. "I'm just surprised that Chrissy was working as a waitress. I thought she'd be to shy to do anything like that."

    "Oh, I'm sorry for snapping at you then." Jayden said, but the look she gave Kara, said she still wasn't too sure she believed her.

    A waitress turned up with some more drinks for them all, and they all sat drinking them. Chrissy needed to use the bathroom, and Kara said she needed to go as well. So they both got up and wondered off.

    "I'm sorry if I upset you with the comment about you being a waitress Chrissy. I didn't mean anything by it." Kara said, as they walked to the toilets.

    "I wasn't upset by it at all Kara. It was a scary job for me to do when I started there, but I soon just got on with it. I had a lot of fun really." Chrissy smiled.

    "I'm going to head down to the normal part of the club, and see if any of the other girls are here. I don't think I made a very good first impression on your knew friend." Kara said, as she went to walk away from Chrissy, just before they entered the toilet they'd got to.

    "Please don't do that Kara. I was looking forward to chatting some more." Chrissy said with some pleading in her voice. "I think Jayden is just a little overwhelmed by all this at the minute." Chrissy waved her hand around the room to indicate that she was talking about the club, and not just the people in it.

    "All the more reason for you to go and show her a good time then Chrissy. I'll see you later in the night, and we can have a dance together." Kara smiled, as she gave Chrissy a quick hug before she started to walk away.

    "Okay then Kara, but please come over to the house tomorrow afternoon, and we can have a proper chat about what I've been doing, and I want to hear all the gossip you know. I've got a couple of months worth to catch up on." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Okay." Kara giggled. "I'll come over tomorrow afternoon, and fill you in on all the gossip I know. Even though most of it was about you doing a vanishing act." Kara added, as she stepped closer again for another hug before she walked away to see if she could find any of her other friends.

    Chrissy used the toilet and then checked her makeup before returning to the sofas where the others were sitting. Becky had returned, so Chrissy sat next to her and cuddled up tightly to her side.

    "Where's Kara? Amy said you'd both gone to the toilets together." Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy.

    "We did, but she wanted to go and see if any of her friends had arrived at the club." Chrissy said, as she gave Jayden a quick glance to see what her reaction would be. Chrissy saw what looked like sadness, but that could have been due to her thinking she might have caused one of her friends to leave, Chrissy couldn't be sure.

    "I'm sure we'll see her again later in the night." Becky said, just before pulling Chrissy in closer for a kiss. Chrissy did look for Kara later in the night, but she didn't find her. Chrissy wondered if she'd gone home early.

    Chrissy and Amy were soon dragging everyone back down onto the dance floor, so they could have some fun. Jayden had never danced so much in her life, and she knew she'd be sore tomorrow. They took a couple more breaks, but would always return to the dance floor, and by the time the club closed, they were all worn out and ready to head home.

    Carl was staying the night, so Chrissy and Becky went to their own room and got ready for bed, and then Becky pulled her into bed and started kissing Chrissy all over. They were soon doing more than just kissing, and by the time they both cuddled up to each other, they fell asleep very happy.

    Jayden had gone to her room and taken her dress off, then removed her makeup before slipping into a nightdress and then crawling into bed. She had no idea where Chrissy and Amy got the energy from to keep dancing like they did, but she did have a really good time. She just felt bad about snapping at Kara, and not getting a chance to say sorry. Jayden also found herself wondering what Kara looked like as a man again. She found herself wondering if she'd recognise him in the street, but then she wasn't sure if Kara ever dressed as a man? Or if he was a full time she, and waiting to have the surgery like Chrissy, Amy and Cathy had had. Jayden realised there was so much she needed to know about the whole transgender community, she made a mental note to sit and have a chat with Chrissy about it some time. She put her head on the pillow and pulled the covers up over her head, and was soon falling asleep and having strange dreams about making love to a man that had Kara's head.

    "Life is going to be very interesting from now on." Jayden thought to herself at some point later in the night, when she woke after another strange dream.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Edited by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 8
Chapter 25: Quiet Sunday  

    Jayden was just having another weird dream when she felt someone shaking her, so she opened her eyes and saw Chrissy smiling at her.

    "Morning Chrissy. Is something wrong?" Jayden asked, as she sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep from her eyes.

    "Morning Jayden. No, nothing is wrong, it's just getting on, and I brought you a cup of tea." Chrissy smiled, as she handed Jayden the mug. "I wanted to make sure you were doing okay after a busy night of dancing." Chrissy added with a grin.

    Jayden looked over at the clock on the table at the side of her bed, and she saw that it was nearly one o'clock in the afternoon. "Is that really the time?" She asked with a shocked look on her face.

    "Yep. I guess Amy and I must have worn you out." Chrissy giggled, as she went to leave the room again, now she had made sure Jayden was okay, and was sitting up drinking her tea.

    "Chrissy, do you have some time to talk for a bit?" Jayden asked.

    "Sure, what do you want to talk about?" Chrissy sat on the edge of the bed as she asked.

    "Do you know the real reason for why your friend Kara disappeared last night?" Jayden asked.

    Chrissy would not answer at first; she just looked down at her feet as she made patterns on the floor with them. "She thought she'd upset you, and didn't want to make it any worse. So she said she was going to find some of her other friends, but then I never saw her again after that." Chrissy finally said.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy. I thought she was trying to say that being a waitress was not a worthwhile job to have. I was hoping to get time later in the night to say sorry to her." Jayden said looking a little sad about it.

    "Don't worry about it, I'm sure you'll have plenty of time to say sorry when you see her again." Chrissy said brushing it off as just being one of them things.

    "I wish I had a better understanding of this whole transgender thing. Is Kara like you and Amy? Or is she more like Carl and Vic?" Jayden asked with a worried look. She wasn't sure if she might have asked the wrong question.

    "As far as I know, Kara is like Carl and Vic. Callum is happy most the time being himself, but every now and then he let's Kara out to play." Chrissy smiled.

    "Do you know this Callum then, or have you only ever met Kara?" Jayden asked.

    "I use to go to school with Callum, but we lost touch until I went to my school reunion." Chrissy never said anything about how he used to bully her back then.

    "You went to your school reunion?" Jayden asked looking shocked. "That must have given most of them a shock?" Jayden giggled.

    "It was an interesting night." Chrissy giggled, as she thought about the looks some of the people she went to school with had when they realised who she was.

    "I'm only just beginning to realise that I know next to nothing about you really." Jayden said with a pout. "Did Kara, or should I say Callum, just come up to you at the reunion then, and tell you about his secret?" Jayden asked.

    "Callum had used the changing service at the hotel a number of times, and Cathy had worked on him. Cathy was also at the reunion, and she was the one that recognised him. The poor thing was scared to death and ran away." Chrissy said looking sad about it. "He'd been to the club a number of times, and I'd even fixed his makeup and had a couple of dances. He'd never realised that we'd gone to school together." Chrissy added.

    "I take it everything turned out okay in the end? You both looked like friends last night."

    "Yes. Becky and I went and found him hiding in his room at the hotel, where the reunion was being held. He was worried I might let everyone know his secret, as some sort of revenge." Chrissy said with a giggle, just before she realised what she just said. She whipped her head up to look at Jayden, and saw the puzzled look on her face, and knew she'd said too much.

    "Why would you want to get revenge on him Chrissy? What aren't you telling me about him?" Jayden asked.

    Chrissy thought about saying nothing, but knew that Jayden would just go and ask one of the others, so she took a deep breath. "Callum use to pick on me when we were at school, but he's a very different person now." Chrissy said the last bit to try to keep Jayden calm. "The only reason he went to the reunion was to say sorry to me for all the things he did to me back then." Chrissy added with a smile.

    "I don't feel quite as bad about snapping at him last night now." Jayden said with a huff. "How could anyone want to bully a little girl like you?" Jayden asked with some anger in her voice.

    "I wasn't a little girl back then Jayden. I was just a wimpy little boy with no friends, and he wasn't much bigger than I was, so he used to pick on me to make him self look bigger in the other kids eyes."

    "How could you just let him walk back into your life, after everything he put you through?" Jayden asked looking angrier.

    "I'd already got to know Kara by the time I met up with Callum again, and he really was a different person. How could I not give him a second chance?" Chrissy asked. "He was ready to except any punishment I wanted to give him as well."

    "You'd have to look up the words revenge and payback, just to know what they meant, never mind doing one of them to anyone." Jayden said with a smile, when she realised that Chrissy could never do anything nasty to anyone.

    "Is that such a bad thing?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, I guess not." Jayden smiled.

    "Please don't hold any of what I said against him Jayden, he really is a nice guy, and girl." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Well if you're okay with it all, then what can I say about it. I'll play nice with him, if only to keep you happy." Jayden put her cup down, and pulled Chrissy into a hug, so she could thank her for the mug of tea. "I better let you go and find Becky, before she sends out a search party to find you." Jayden giggled, as she let Chrissy up off the bed.

    Chrissy grabbed the empty mug that Jayden had just put down on the bedside table, and then she ran off to find Becky, while Jayden got up and put on her dressing gown, so she could go in search of something to eat.

---

    Becky was sitting in the kitchen with Amy, Amber, Mandy, and Carl. They were all having a cup of tea, but they could all see that Becky was trying not to jump up and go in search of Chrissy. She'd gone to take a mug of tea up to Jayden some time ago and still hadn't returned yet.

    "I know it's a big house, but I thought she'd have been back by now." Becky said, as she sat running her finger around the rim of her empty cup.

    "They probably just got talking about stuff. They haven't had a lot of time to sit and chat on their own since we found them." Mandy offered as a reason for Chrissy still not being back.

    "At least you know where she is this time." Amy smiled, as she sat cuddled up to Amber. "And Mandy does have a point, Jayden has been thrown into this new life, and we've all been keeping Chrissy busy since we got back."

    "I know you're both right, but I just feel so empty now when she's not with me." Becky had a pained look on her face, as she said it.

    "Well the empty feeling should be fading now." Mandy said with a grin, as she put a hand on Becky's belly. "I think you've got a little bump starting to show now."

    Becky was just about to agree with Mandy, when Chrissy distracted her, bursting into the kitchen with an empty mug in her hand, and a smile on her face. Becky returned the smile that looked more like a grin, as she watched Chrissy walk over to her and sit on the empty seat next to her.

    "Sorry for taking so long, but Jayden wanted to have a chat about something." Chrissy said with a pout, just before kissing Becky.

    "Don't worry about it baby, I never realised you were gone." Becky said, as they broke the kiss.

    Chrissy would have looked hurt at Becky's comment, if it wasn't for Amy making some strange sound that sounded like her trying to stifle a giggle. Chrissy sat looking at Amy, as Amy gave Becky a strange look.

    "Why do I get the feeling that you're not telling me the truth my love?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky and then Amy again.

    "Okay! I admit. I was getting ready to come and find you, because I was missing you." Becky said with a sigh, as she shot Amy a stern look. Amy saw Becky's look and just cuddled up a little tighter to Amber for protection.

    "Don't get upset with Amy, I already knew you'd be missing me baby. I missed you too." Chrissy said in a whisper, just before kissing Becky again. "But don't worry; I'll never be far away from you ever again." Chrissy added between kisses.

    Chrissy and Becky were still trading kisses when Jayden entered the kitchen wrapped in her dressing gown.

    "Good afternoon Jayden. I trust you had a good nights sleep?" Carl asked with a grin, as he watched her walk over to the table and takes a seat.

    "Hi everyone. Sorry for sleeping so late, but I think I did a little too much dancing last night." Jayden said with a sheepish grin on her face.

    "But did you have a good time?" Carl asked.

    "Yes, I had a great time. Thank you for that." Jayden smiled.

    "Then that is all that matters." Carl replied with a grin.

    "I hope I've not upset anyone's plans for the day with my laziness?" Jayden asked, as she looked around the table.

    "Not at all Jayden. We're just going to have a quiet Sunday in, and cook a nice dinner later. Ann and Brad should be joining us as well, but it won't be the first time they've not shown up." Mandy said with a smile.

    "They better, after the last telling off I gave them." Amy said looking a little angry, as she thought about the time Ann and Brad never showed up, and Amy ended up throwing away their dinners.

    Jayden was trying not to laugh, as she thought of Amy trying to tell Brad off. The others didn't have to paint a mental image like Jayden; they were all there when she told them off. So they all just bust out in fits of giggles

    "Don't worry baby, I'm sure you scared Brad enough that he'll never miss another one of your dinners again." Amber said. As she hugged Amy a little tighter, just before kissing her.

    "Will it be okay if I do myself a couple of slices of toast to keep me going until dinner time?" Jayden asked, as she went to get up from the table.

    "I'll get it for you Jayden." Amy said with a smile, as she jumped up in a flash. "How many slices do you want?" Amy asked, as she ran off towards the toaster.

    Jayden looked a little shocked at just how fast Amy could move. She was feeling a little stiff after all the dancing last night. "Two would be fine thank you. I could have done it myself though Amy."

    "No problem. My bottom was going numb from sitting here for so long." Amy said with a grin, as she stuck her bottom out and gave it a shake at them all.

    They all had to giggle when Amy started shaking her butt at them, and soon Amber was getting up to help her do Jayden's toast. Jayden found it hard to think of Amy once being a boy, just as she did Chrissy. She thought they both could teach her how to be a better girl, and she'd been one all her life. Jayden snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Amy speaking to her again.

    "Would you like some jam, or marmalade on it Jayden?"

    "A little marmalade would be nice, thank you." Jayden smiled.

    In a short time Amy was bringing two slices of toast with marmalade on them over to her. Jayden picked up the first slice and bit into it, she hadn't realised just how hungry she really was. Both slices were soon gone, and she sat drinking a cup of tea with the others.

    "I hope you don't mind me asked, but I was wondering why you and Amy stopped to look across the road last night, just before you entered the club?" Jayden asked, as she looked at Chrissy, and then Amy.

    "Do you want to tell her, or shall I?" Chrissy asked Amy.

    "I'll start, but you can fill in the bits I don't remember to well." Amy said with a smile.

    Amy started telling Jayden about how she came to be here in the city, and how she'd stand across the road from the club. Then she moved on to how she'd stolen from Chrissy and Mandy's shop before saving Chrissy's life. Even though Amy still said, that Chrissy really saved her life. Finally, they said how they both looked across the road now, to make sure that there would never be another lost soul left out in the cold.

    Jayden was shocked to hear Amy's story. Chrissy had told her that Amy had been just like her, but she'd never told her the story of how they first met each other, or how Chrissy and the others had nursed her back to health again. And all the trouble her father caused sent a shiver down Jayden's spine.

    "I'm really glad to see you both still here then after all that." Jayden smiled. "Have you ever found anyone standing across the road yet?" Jayden asked.

    "No, not yet, but we'll keep looking, and if we ever do see someone over there, then we'll do our best to help them." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Amy.

    Amy smiled back at her. "You can count on it big sister."

    "Thanks for the toast, and the tea." Jayden smiled, as she got up from the table. "If no one minds, I'm going to go up and see about getting dressed." Jayden added, as she left the kitchen.

    "I think we better see about getting dressed." Chrissy said, as she looked around the room. "I asked Callum to call round today, so I could have a chat, and fill him in on what I've been up to the past couple of months." Chrissy added with a grin.

    The others decided that it would be a good idea to go and get dressed too, as they were all sitting around in their dressing gowns and bathrobes.

---

    Chrissy was sitting at the dressing table brushing out her wet hair when she saw Becky looking in the mirror and running her hand over her belly.

    "Is everything alright baby?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she turned around to look at Becky.

    "Yes, Mandy said she thought I had a small bump showing already, and I was just looking to see if she was right." Becky said, as she flattened out the T-shirt she was wearing to get a better look at her belly.

    "It does look like you have a little bump showing; now I look at you a little closer." Chrissy said, as she held out her arms for Becky to come over to her.

    Becky walked over and let Chrissy wrap her arms around her waist, and wrest her head on Becky's belly. Becky just smiled, as she looked down at Chrissy, as she tried to listen for the baby. Chrissy soon lifted her head of Becky's belly, and then she kissed it.

    "I'm sorry I never came clean with you from the start Chrissy. I know it was foolish of me to try and hide it." Becky said, as she sat on Chrissy's lap.

    "No more foolish than my running away instead of facing you over finding that pregnancy test." Chrissy chuckled. "We were both at fault for what happened, but we're together again now, and I'm not going to leave you ever again." Chrissy added as she started kissing Becky, while rubbing her belly.

    "I'm glad about that my love, I wasn't looking forward to being a single mum." Becky giggled.

    "When is the next check up for you and the baby?" Chrissy asked.

    "Mum is going to give me a check up on Wednesday when she does yours." Becky said, just before kissing Chrissy again. "She's sorting out a date for me to go and have an ultrasound, so we will have a picture of the baby as well." Becky added with a grin.

    "Will we be able to find out what sex the baby will be?" Chrissy asked.

    "I think so, but do you really want to know what sex it will be?" Becky asked, not sure if she wanted to know or not.

    "I think I'd like to know. That way we can make sure people buy it the right clothes, and we can decorate the room to suit." Chrissy smiled.

    "I think I too would like to know, for the same reason." Becky said with a grin, as she started to realise what was happening to them both. "I'm really going to be having your baby." Becky added with tears in her eyes.

    "I know, and I'm so happy for you that I can't find the words to tell you." Chrissy said, as she also started to cry. "I thought this would be the one thing I'd never be able to give you." Chrissy added, as she hugged Becky even tighter.

    "I hope you realise that I never would have just gone and slept with anyone to get pregnant baby. If this hadn't worked, I would have sat you down so we could work out another way for us to have children." Becky said, as she got up and then pulled Chrissy up to stand in front of her.

    "I know that now Becky, but at the time I found that test, and saw you were pregnant… I wasn't thinking straight."

    "I kind of worked that out from the broken picture, and phone I found when I got home." Becky giggled, while Chrissy just went very red faced as she remembered what she'd done that day.

    "I see you got a new frame for the photo." Chrissy said, as she looked over at the bedside table, where the picture was on.

    "Yes I did. I even got you a new mobile phone, which I need to give you." Becky said with a thoughtful look.

    "You didn't need to get me a new phone baby." Chrissy said looking shocked that Becky had gone to all the trouble of replacing the phone that she'd broken.

    "I didn't buy it lover. It was covered as part of your contract under accidental damage. Not that it was that much of an accident." Becky giggled.

    Becky walked over to a chest of draws and then opened the top draw, so she could take something out. She then walked back over to where Chrissy was watching her, and handed over a new phone, it looked like the one she broke, before running away.

    "Luckily you didn't damage the sim card in your old phone, so we were able to drop in straight into the new one. I've kept it charged up for you, so you're ready to go." Becky smiled.

    "Thank you." Chrissy said. Looking at the new phone in her hands. Chrissy knew she'd need to add the numbers from her other phone later, and let the girls back at St. Trinian's have her new, old number. Just in case, they ever needed to get hold of her.

    Once Chrissy had finished getting dressed, she waited for Becky to finish and they then went back down stairs to see if the others were down there yet.

---

    Jayden had taken a shower and got dressed, then made her way down stairs to find the place empty, so she grabbed the Sunday paper off the kitchen table and went into the living room to sit and flick through it until the others came back down. She didn't have to wait long before Carl and Mandy walked into the room.

    "I hope you don't mind me looking at the paper?" Jayden asked, as she watched the two of them enter the room and walked over to one of the other sofas and sit down side by side.

    "I don't mind at all Jayden. I read what I wanted to read this morning, while you were sleeping." Mandy said with a grin.

    "I still can't believe I slept in so late." Jayden said looking a little embarrassed about it still.

    "I was only teasing you, so don't worry about it Jayden." Mandy said, as she waved a hand in a dismissive way. "I'm sure you'll think twice before you try and keep up with Chrissy and Amy again." Mandy added with a giggle.

    "A warning would have been nice." Jayden smiled.

    "We all go on the dance floor in small groups, so there is always a couple of us around to keep an eye on the two of them, and we don't all get worn out too soon."

    "It's a shame you can't bottle their energy and sell it. I'd buy a couple of bottles." Jayden giggled.

    "We've often thought the same thing Jayden." Carl smiled, as he sat cuddled up to Mandy.

    "I for one was just happy to see Amy having some fun again. It was nice to see her dancing again." Mandy said.

    "Did she not go down on the dance floor then at all while Chrissy was away?" Jayden asked, as she put the paper down, so she could talk with Carl and Mandy.

    "No, she looked as lost as Becky did most the time. Amber was beginning to worry about her." Mandy said with a sigh, as she thought about it. "Amy has formed a very special bond with Chrissy, and without her, Amy was…" Mandy couldn't find the words to finish.

    "I think I understand what you're trying to say Mandy. They do seem very close." Jayden smiled.

    "Are you still worried about working at the hotel tomorrow?" Carl asked.

    "A little, I also need to try and work out what bus I'll need to catch." Jayden said with a grim look on her face.

    "You don't need to worry about that. Ann should be able to bring you into work tomorrow, and if not, I'll get Vic to pick you up." Carl smiled.

    "I don't want to put anyone out Carl." Jayden said looking worried.

    "You won't be Jayden… Ann's office is based at the hotel, and Vic stays with Jenna at Mable's over the weekend, which is only around the corner." Carl said. "I'll get you sorted out with a driver for the times Ann and Vic aren't available to drive you." Carl added.

    "A driver? That all sounds very posh Carl." Jayden looked a little shocked as she said it.

    "It doesn't look good having you catch the bus, when you're being trained as my right hand person does it?" Carl chuckled.

    "You do have a point there Carl." Jayden giggled as she thought about it. "I'm not sure I'll ever get use to any of this."

    "I'll take care of it tomorrow with the numbers for the hotel, and the drivers we have on call there. That way you can just call when ever you need a lift any place, and none of the girls here are available to drive you."

    "Have you ever thought about learning to drive Jayden?" Mandy asked.

    "I took some lessons once, but I hated every minute of it, so I gave up." Jayden said with a worried look. "Driving really isn't for me." She added.

    "Chrissy and Amy are the same way. We couldn't even get them to take a lesson, and Vic won't even let them behind the wheel of his car again." Mandy giggled.

    "Oh, were they that bad?" Jayden asked with a hand over her mouth, when she saw the look Mandy gave her.

    "Yes. I think Vic still has nightmares about it." Carl said, as he started laughing. "If you want some fun with him, just ask him about it and watch him hide his car keys." Carl added with some more laughing.

    Jayden, Mandy, and Carl looked over at the living room door when they heard voices coming from outside in the hallway. They smiled when they saw Chrissy, Becky, Amy, and Amber enter the room giggling.

    Chrissy and Becky walked over, and sat down on the sofa with Jayden, while Amy and Amber sat on the empty sofa, and then cuddled up with each other. Chrissy ended up sitting between Jayden and Becky, as she smiled up at Jayden.

    "You feeling anymore awake now?" Chrissy asked Jayden.

    "Yes thanks. It's nice to relax and take it easy for once." Jayden smiled back at Chrissy.

    "We're not always running off and doing stuff. It's just been a strange couple of days since we got here." Chrissy cuddled up to Becky a little more as she said it.

    "It's been a nice couple of days." Becky said with a grin, as she tried to squeeze the life out of Chrissy, as she hugged her back.

    "Well other than sorting out dinner later. I've got no plans for today, other than to cuddle with you." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky.

    "Now that sounds like a great plan." Becky purred, as they broke the kiss.

    "Don't let the blond hair fool you baby. I can have a great idea every now and then." Chrissy said with a grin.

    Becky went to say something, but stopped when she saw the warning look Chrissy gave her, so she just sat there grinning, just before kissing Chrissy again.

    They all sat there chatting, and Jayden heard more stories about Chrissy and the others. This went on until they all heard the doorbell. Chrissy jumped up to see who it was. She smiled when she saw Callum standing there looking a little nervous.

    "Hi Callum. I'm glad you could make it over here." Chrissy smiled, as she stepped aside to let him into the house. "I wasn't sure you'd come, not after you left the club early last night." Chrissy added with a pout.

    "Hi Chrissy. I'm sorry about that, but I wasn't feeling too good, so I went home and crawled into bed."

    Chrissy just gave him a funny look that said she didn't believe him. "I hope you realise that Jayden is living with us, so you'll have to face her when you go into the living room. I hope you can cope with that?" Chrissy asked, as she led him over to the door that led into the living room.

    Callum stopped looking worried. "I know that she's part of your life now Chrissy. So unless I stop coming around here and seeing you at the club, I understand that I'll just have to try and smooth things over between us."

    "Yes you will, because the first two options will never happen." Chrissy said in a firm voice. "Now come on and stop talking silly." Chrissy added as she opened the living room door and walked back into the room, followed by Callum.

    Amy was telling Jayden some story about her and Chrissy when they were out shopping, but she stopped and looked at Chrissy, as she entered the room. "Hi Callum. What happened to you last night?" Amy asked.

    "Hi everyone. I wasn't feeling too good, so I left early." Callum said, as he looked around the room, but his eyes stopped when he found Jayden sitting on one end of a sofa, with Becky sat at the other end. Jayden seemed to be studying him, which made him even more scared of her.

    It took Jayden a couple of seconds to work out that Callum was the male name Chrissy used for Kara this morning in her bedroom. Jayden found it hard to believe that this man was the same person as the woman she'd upset the night before. He had thicker bushier eyebrows, and she could see a little five o'clock shadow on his chin. He was also just wearing jeans T-shirt and trainers. He looked just like any other guy would. She thought he looked somewhat cute really. This thought made her frown, which made Callum look even more worried as he looked at Jayden.

    Callum was glad to hear Chrissy speak to him, so he had a reason to stop looking at Jayden. The look she'd just given him, made him wonder if she'd ever speak to him again. His relief was short lived when he heard what Chrissy said to him.

    "You can sit there next to Jayden, and I'll cuddle up to Becky on the other side." Chrissy smiled, as she led Callum over to the sofa where Jayden was sitting.

    Jayden and Callum just sat next to each other looking down at their own laps, each one not knowing what to say to the other for a couple of seconds, but it felt like hours to each of them. Then they both looked up at each other, and tried to speak at the same time.

    "I'm sorry about last…" They both said together.

    "I'm sorry, please continue." Callum said, as he raised his hand for Jayden to speak first this time.

    "Thank you Callum. I just wanted to say sorry for snapping at you last night. I had no right to do that. I thought you were putting down anyone whom did waitress work."

    "Oh god no! I think it's an incredibly hard job to do. I was just shocked to find out that Chrissy was dressing as a school girl and doing it every night." Callum said in his defence. "No offence Chrissy, but I just find it hard to believe you were doing that for a living." Callum looked at Chrissy, hoping he hadn't just upset her now.

    "None taken Callum. You should have seen the look they all gave me when they first saw me there ready to take their orders at the club the night they all came to get me." Chrissy giggled.

    "I bet it was about the same as the look you had when you saw it was us waiting to be served." Becky said, as she poked Chrissy in the side.

    "Ouch! Point taken. Okay, we were all shocked to see each other." Chrissy giggled, as she tried to stop Becky poking her again.

    Callum and Jayden both relaxed as they laughed at Becky and Chrissy playing around with each other. Callum then listened to Chrissy tell him about her long holiday with Jayden, and her time working at the club with her. Callum had a newfound respect for Jayden by the time Chrissy ended her story.

    "That was a pretty amazing thing you did for Chrissy. Thanks for taking care of her." Callum smiled, as he looked at Jayden. He thought she was so beautiful, but well out of his league. She'd also seen him dressed as Kara, so he knew he'd never stand a chance with her.

    "Thanks, but it just felt like the right thing to do, and I'm glad I did now. We've become really good friends." Jayden smiled, as she looked at Chrissy cuddled up to Becky at the other end of the sofa. "I just felt a need to protect her from the first time she opened her hotel room door to me." Jayden added.

    "I wish I'd done things differently now. She is pretty amazing, and a great friend." Callum sighed.

    "Chrissy told me that you two use to go to school together." Jayden said with a flat look, which told Callum, Chrissy had told her everything about her time at school with him.

    Callum felt defeated. Part of him knew that Chrissy would have to tell Jayden how they first met, but another part hoped that Chrissy would have left it in the past. 'Why should she have kept it from Jayden? It's no less than what he deserves for the misery he caused Chrissy all them years ago' Callum thought to himself. He snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Chrissy speaking to him.

    "You will be joining us for dinner won't you Callum?" Chrissy asked in such a way, as it sounded more as if he was being told.

    "I don't want to be any trouble Chrissy." Callum tried to say, so he could get out of spending any more time with Jayden. It wasn't that he didn't like her, just the opposite. He was worried he might make a bigger fool of himself.

    "You're not, so that's settled, and then, you'll be staying for dinner." Chrissy said in a firm voice.

    "I think you've got a little bossy while you've been away Chrissy." Callum said with a grin.

    "I like it." Becky said with a grin, just before pulling her closer for a kiss.

    Chrissy got up and helped Becky to her feet, while Amy stood, and helped Amy get up as well. Then they all wondered off to the kitchen, so they could make a start on dinner. Callum and Jayden were left sitting on the sofas with Mandy and Carl to keep them company.

    "You looked very different last night, to how you look now Callum." Jayden said, as a way to break the ice with him. She could see how worried he looked still.

    "Good different, or bad different?" Callum asked with a nervous look.

    "Oh, just different. Just as Carl and Vic do when they get all dressed up. You all look so much like women that I find it hard to believe you're all still men under it all." Jayden said with a smile.

    Carl sat there looking at a magazine with Mandy, but he was happy to see how Jayden could put Callum's mind at ease as she spoke to him. He knew that she'd fit right in as part of his team.

    "Thank you. I never use to look that good, not until I started using the changing service that the hotel offers." Callum smiled back at Jayden. He liked it when she smiled.

    "Did you use the changing service last night?" Jayden asked.

    "No, I don't need to any more. Chrissy gave me some lessons, and I got some pointers off Cathy as well. So now I can get the same look any time I want."

    Jayden sat studying Callum's face, as she tried to work out how he got the look, he had last night. He really looked different now to how he looked before. She found herself wishing she could watch him become Kara, just to find out how he does it.

    "It must have come as a big shock when you found out that Chrissy was the same person you knew from school?" Jayden wished she'd not asked it, when she saw Callum's face drop.

    "I know what I did to Chrissy back then was wrong now, and I wish I could go back and undo it all, but I can't." Callum said, as he looked down at his own lap. "I sometimes think that being my friend now, is Chrissy's way of punishing me, but I know her better than that." Callum added with a little chuckle.

    "We've all done things in our past that were not proud of Callum. I know I've got a long list of them myself." Jayden said, as she reached over and took hold of his hand. "Don't you think it's about time you stopped looking to be punished and just accept Chrissy's friendship for what it is?"

    Callum felt a warm tingle run up his arm when Jayden held his hand. He found himself looking over at her and smiling. He had no idea what to say next, and was happy when he heard Mandy speak to him.

    "Jayden's right Callum. You have to stop looking for punishment for what you did. Chrissy is never going to do anything to hurt anyone. Well not on purpose anyway." Mandy smiled. "She's already had two perfect chances to get revenge on you, and passed up on them. The first was at the reunion, and then in the shop when she had you locked in the leather corset. And she never did it then, so do you think she'll do something now?" Mandy asked.

    "No, but part of me still wishes she would."

    "That's the part of you that tells Chrissy you've changed, and the part that Chrissy wants to be friends with now." Mandy smiled as she said it. "Just forgive yourself, and move on." Mandy added, as she cuddled up to Carl.

    "I have to agree with Mandy on this Callum. They'll be having snow ball fights in hell, before Chrissy goes looking for revenge." Jayden giggled.

    Callum went to say something, but stopped when he realised that Jayden was right, so he just started giggling as well.

---

    Chrissy had planned to do a roast beef dinner, so they had all set to work sorting it out, as they talked about other stuff.

    "Do you think Jayden might have a thing for Callum?" Chrissy asked Becky, as she put the meet in the oven.

    "I'm not sure babe; they only just met each other." Becky said.

    "They met last night at the club."

    "No babe. Jayden met Kara at the club last night, not Callum." Becky said, as she stood with her hands on her hips. "Don't get any funny ideas about trying to do any match making." Becky warned Chrissy.

    "I have to agree with Becky on this one Chrissy." Amber said. "Jayden is still trying to get her head around the move, and seeing guys dressed like girls. I don't think she's ready for being pushed into dating one." Amber added.

    "Just give it some time, and see how things settle, then you can play match maker if you need to. We'll even help you plan it all out." Becky smiled, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    "Okay, point taken. It is too soon to tell, it's just that Jayden was asking me questions about Kara and Callum this morning while I was in her bedroom." Chrissy said, just before giving Becky a quick kiss.

    "Jayden did upset Kara, so she might have just been worried about how it would affect her friendship with you." Amy offered as a reason for Jayden's questions.

    "That was what Jayden asked me about, so I guess you could be right Amy." Chrissy said with a sigh.

    "Don't look so down about it Chrissy. Just give Jayden some time to find her feet, and then see how she feels about Callum. That will also give you some time to see how Callum feels about Jayden." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

    Chrissy let Becky hug her for a little longer, then they all got back to making dinner. Once everything was ready to be cooked, or already cooking, like the meat in the oven. They all returned to the living room to sit down again, and carry on chatting.

    Callum seemed a little happier when they all got back in there, which made them all smile. He was chatting with Jayden about Chrissy, and how good she was with makeup. Chrissy just waited for Becky to sit down, and then she cuddled up to her, and let the others chat. Chrissy was happy to just cuddle with Becky, as she rubbed Becky's belly for her.

    Jayden ended up telling them about the web site photo shoot, and how Chrissy made a lot of friend with her makeup skills. Jayden found herself wondering how the girls were coping at St. Trinian's with out her and Chrissy.

    "Are you missing your job at the club Jayden?" Callum asked, as he saw the far away look she had.

    "I do a little bit, but I would have missed having Chrissy around more. So I know I made the right choice to move up here." Jayden smiled, as she looked at Chrissy cuddled up to Becky.

    "I can't imagine Chrissy doing anything without Becky by her side." Callum said, as he also looked at Chrissy.

    "I didn't get to meet the real Chrissy until Becky and the others turned up to bring her home again. By the time I got to meet Becky and the others, Chrissy was already cuddled up to Becky." Jayden giggled, when she thought about that night. "That was the first time I ever saw Chrissy really smile, and laugh. It was nice to see." Jayden added.

    "Thanks for keeping her safe for me Jayden." Becky smiled, as she stroked Chrissy's hair while she rested her head on Becky's chest. "I'll never be able to repay you for looking after her." Becky added.

    "Like I've already said Becky, I think it was more a case of Chrissy looking after me in the end." Jayden giggled.

    "That's Chrissy's coping mechanism." Becky smiled. "Baby, do you want to show Jayden our wedding album while we're waiting for dinner to cook?" Becky asked Chrissy, as she helped her to sit up.

    "Do you really want to see our wedding album?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes please. I saw your wedding dress the other day, while Becky was letting me borrow one of your business suits. I'd love to see how you both looked when you were wearing them." Jayden was grinning as she said it.

    "Amy, you should get yours out as well, so Jayden can see how you and Amber looked on your big day." Chrissy said with a grin, as she stood up, and then pulled Amy up off the other sofa.

    Jayden and the others all sat there and smiled, as they watched Chrissy and Amy run up stairs to get the wedding albums. They were soon running back into the room, each carrying a large white leather album. Chrissy handed the album she was carrying over to Jayden, while Amy sat down next to Amber again, and waited for Jayden to look at Chrissy's first.

    "Do you mind if I look at them with you Jayden?" Callum asked, as he slid a little closer to Jayden, so he could get a better look at it.

    "No, not at All Callum, but I thought you would have seen them already." Jayden said.

    "No, they've never shown me the wedding albums. You must be a very special person." Callum said with a fake pout, just before he smiled again.

    "I'm sorry Callum. I never thought to let you look at it before now." Chrissy said looking hurt for not showing Callum the album before now.

    "Don't worry about it Chrissy, I was only joking with you." Callum said with a grin.

    Chrissy smiled, as she watched them looking at the photos. Then she pulled the album a little closer when she saw some water damage on some of the pagers. "What got spilt on the album baby?" Chrissy asked, as she turned to look at Becky for an answer.

    "I'm sorry babe, that's my fault. I'd sit and look at the album for hours while you were away, and I got upset." Becky said looking worried.

    "Your tears made these marks?" Chrissy asked in a whisper, as she ran her fingers over the water stains on the page the album was open on. "I made you do this. I hurt you and made you cry." Chrissy added, as she also started to cry, and add her own tears to the page Becky had cried on.

    "Hay baby, I was as much, if not more to blame for all the trouble. Please stop crying." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy in for a hug.

    Jayden slid the album back off Chrissy's lap, and let Becky hug her until she stopped crying. Jayden went back to looking at the album with Callum, while Chrissy sobbed in Becky's arms.

    Chrissy finally stopped crying and sat up, so she could dry her eyes with a tissue that Amy had passed her. "I'm sorry for that everyone; I don't have any right to be like that." Chrissy said looking embarrassed for the sudden outburst of tears.

    "Don't worry about it sis. Are you feeling any better now you've got it out your system?" Mandy asked with some worry in her voice.

    "I do actually sis." Chrissy said, as she thought about it. Soon she cuddled up to Becky again, but without the tears this time. They both smiled, as they watched Jayden and Callum looking at their wedding photos.

    Once Callum and Jayden finished looking at Chrissy and Becky's wedding Album, Jayden passed it back to Chrissy. Then she held out her hands for Amy to pass her wedding album over, so her and Callum could look at theirs. Chrissy, Becky, Amy, and Amber left them looking at the album, while they went to finish making dinner.

    Amy was just looking at the time, and beginning to wonder if Ann and Brad were going to be a no show, when they heard someone coming in the front door. Just after that, she saw Ann and Brad enter the kitchen.

    "Sorry for cutting it close baby sister. We just lost track of the time." Ann said, as she walked over and gave Amy a hug.

    "Okay, I'll let you off this time with just a hug, but you know what will happen next time you don't turn up for one of my Sunday dinners." Amy said, as she hugged Ann back.

    "You're too good to me baby sister." Ann smiled.

    "I know I am, but I can't help myself." Amy smiled back.

    "Can I help you with anything?" Ann asked with a grin, as she already knew what the answer was going to be.

    "You're okay sis, if we need someone to burn a pan of water, we'll give you a shout." Amy said, with a hand on her hip, as she waved a fork around in her other hand.

    "Hey! I can cook a little bit, I'll have you know." Ann said with a hurt look on her face.

    "Sis, ordering food off a menu is not classified as cooking." Amy said sarcastically.

    "It's not?" Ann asked with a fake pout, just before she started grinning at Amy's joke. "And here I've been telling Brad what a great cook I am." Ann added, as she went over to stand with Brad again.

    "Don't worry baby. I didn't fall in love with your cooking skills anyway." Brad said with a grin, as he wrapped his arms around her.

    "Good job." Ann said as she looked up at him. "Well if we're not needed here, we may as well go and sit in the living room out the way then." Ann added, as she made her way towards the living room door from the kitchen.

    "Callum and Jayden are in there with Mandy and Carl. Dinner will be ready in about twenty minutes." Amy giggled, as she watched them leave the kitchen to join the others in the living room.

    Ann and Brad found Mandy and Carl cuddled up on one sofa, and Callum and Jayden looking at a photo album on another sofa. They sat on the last remaining sofa and said hi to everyone. They all said hi back.

    "We were beginning to think you two weren't going to make it here in time for dinner." Carl said, as he looked at them both.

    "What, and face Amy's wrath?" Brad said looking worried.

    This made Callum, Jayden, Mandy, and Carl laugh. They were all finding it hard to think of someone of Brad's size, being scared of Amy.

    There wasn't enough room around the kitchen table for them all to eat dinner, so the girls set the dinning room table, and then served dinner in there. Amber went to get the others once it was all on the table.

    Callum jumped up and then helped Jayden to her feet, before leading her out of the room and holding the door open for her. He then helped her to take a seat in the dinning room before sitting in the seat next to her.

    "This all looks really good." Callum said, as he looked at the spread laid out on the table in front of him.

    "I have to agree with Callum. This does look really good." Jayden said.

    "Thank you. Please get started and help yourself before it gets cold." Chrissy said, as she sat down next to Becky on the other side of the large dinning table.

    Everyone started passing bowls and plates around the table, as they filled up their plates and started eating.

    Jayden loved the food, and the company was even better. She found herself really liking Callum, but then she would suddenly look nervous around him again, when she remembered how he'd looked the night before. She'd put her walls back up again, and act a little cold towards him again.

    The way Jayden was acting around him didn't go unnoticed on Callum, and he had a good idea that it had to do with what happened the night before, and how he was dressed when they first met. It didn't stop him trying to just being friends with her though, and she was soon smiling and laughing along with the others, at some of the funny things Chrissy and the others had to say.

    Dinner was a hit, and then they all enjoyed a nice desert before clearing all the dishes away, and then Ann and Brad set to work doing the dishes with some help from Mandy and Carl. They sent Chrissy and the other girl's back to the living room to entertain Callum and Jayden.

    Once the dishes washed and put away, they returned to the living room and found somewhere to sit, before they all spent the rest of the night talking. Callum decided to leave just after nine, as he needed to be up early the next morning for work.

    "Thanks for the great dinner Chrissy, and it was nice to talk with Jayden." Callum said, as he got up to leave.

    "Thanks for coming over today, it was nice catching up on things with you." Chrissy smiled, as she walked him to the door.

    "I'm also glad that they were able to find you and get you back together with Becky again." Callum smiled. "I've never seen two people more suitably matched." Callum added, as he gave Chrissy a quick hug at the front door.

    "I never should have run away in the first place. I should have stayed and faced Becky with what I found out." Chrissy said, as she let her head drop in shame of what she'd done.

    "I don't think any of them care what you did Chrissy, so just move on and make the most of what you now have." Callum said, as he lifted Chrissy's head back up, and smiled at her.

    "They probably don't, but I'm still upset that I did what I did." Chrissy said with a sad look on her face

    "And you wouldn't be you, if you weren't." Callum chuckled. "I really need to be getting off Chrissy. Thanks again for a really nice dinner."

    "Will we be seeing you at the club on Tuesday? You still owe me some dancing mister." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "I can't make it in the week Chrissy, but I'll be there on Saturday, and I'll let you drag me down onto the dance floor this time." Callum smiled.

    "I'll hold you to that!" Chrissy shouted, as she watched Callum walk over to his car.

    Once Callum had driven off, Chrissy went back to find Becky, and try to catch up on all the kissing and cuddling she'd been missing.

    Brad stayed until just after ten, and then gave Ann a kiss and a hug at the front door before he left himself.

    Carl was staying another night, so he said he'd run Jayden into work the next morning with him, but he did sort out for Ann to bring her in on the Tuesday morning with her. With that sorted out, they all called it a night, and head off to bed.

 

Chapter 26: Working things out

    Chrissy and Amy were dancing around to a song on the radio, while Becky and Amber were standing giggling at them when Jayden entered the kitchen the next morning. She was wearing one of the new business suits that Carl had brought her last week.

    "Morning Jayden!" They all said at the same time.

    "Morning." Jayden said looking nervous, as she took a seat at the kitchen table.

    "You're looking very professional this morning. Ready for your first big day?" Chrissy asked, as she came over and poured Jayden a cup of tea. "Breakfast won't be long." Chrissy added with a smile.

    "Thanks Chrissy, but I think I'll just have a slice of toast." Jayden said with a nervous smile.

    "You can just relax, and drink your tea, and I'll have a full English breakfast ready for you shortly." Chrissy said, as she turned to go and finish helping Amy and the others get Breakfast ready.

    Jayden was about to try and argue with Chrissy, but stopped when she heard Mandy and Carl enter the kitchen, shortly followed by Ann. Carl helped Mandy to take a seat, and then he did the same for Ann, just before he poured them all a cup of tea, then he sat down next to Mandy.

    "Morning Jayden. Are you feeling alright?" Carl asked with a smile.

    "Morning. I'm fine, just a little nervous about today." Jayden smiled, just before taking another sip from her cup.

    "That's understandable, but you really don't need to be. Dale won't let you get in any trouble." Carl said with an even bigger smile.

    Before Jayden could reply to Carl, Chrissy put a plate of food in front of her. "There you go Jayden. Just what you need to start a busy day at a new job." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Thanks Chrissy." Jayden said, as she looked down at the plate of food sat in front of her. She wondered how much of it she'd be able to eat.

    They were all sitting around the table eating their breakfast, and Jayden found herself clearing her plate and feeling much better for it. They had another cup of tea before Carl grabbed his jacket and then walked to the front door with Mandy at his side. Jayden got hugs of all the girls, and wishes of good luck on her first day at her new job, then she waited for Mandy to say goodbye to Carl, so they could leave.

    Mandy and the other girls stood on the doorstep waving to Carl and Jayden as they drove away. Then they ran back into the house to finish getting ready for work. Ann was already dressed, so she went back to the kitchen with Becky, while Chrissy, Amy, Amber, and Mandy went upstairs to get dressed.

    "It's nice to see you back to your old self Becky." Ann smiled, as they sat at the table. "It's not been the same around here without Chrissy." Ann added.

    "Not completely my old self." Becky said with a grin, as she put her hand on her belly.

    "Very true sis, very true." Ann replied with an even bigger grin, as she leaned over and put her hand on Becky's belly.

    Ann finished her cup of tea and then gave Becky a hug and a kiss on the cheek before she grabbed her bag and left for work. Becky was in the middle of washing the breakfast dishes when Chrissy, Amy, and Mandy all walked back into the kitchen. They still had some time to kill before they had to leave the house and get to the shop, so Chrissy grabbed a tea towel and started drying the dishes for Becky.

    "You don't need to do that baby." Becky said, as she looked at Chrissy drying a plate and stacking it on the side with another one she'd just wiped.

    "Yes I do my love. I need to do as much as I can, so you don't over do it yourself."

    "I'm not made of glass baby. I won't break if I do what I normally do around the house." Becky smiled.

    "I'm not going to risk it, so get use to doing less around here." Chrissy said, with her hands on her hips.

    "Callum was right yesterday. You have gotten a lot bossier since you've been away." Becky said with a frown.

    "Does that mean you don't love me any more?" Chrissy asked with a pout, as she walked over and stood behind Becky, as she wrapped her arms around her waist.

    "I never said that baby. I think it's sexy." Becky purred, just before kissing Chrissy on the cheek, as she leaned over her shoulder.

    Amy had grabbed a tea towel and helped Chrissy to wipe the dishes, and they put everything away before they left for work. Becky walked them to the front door, and then spent a couple of minutes stocking up on hugs and kisses to keep her going until she saw Chrissy later in the day. She stood and waved them off, and then returned to the house, and carried on sorting out the cleaning before she went back to bed for a couple of hours sleep.

---

    Jayden sat looking out the window as Carl drove his car towards the hotel. She was still nervous about how she'd do on her first day. Carl soon snapped her out of her worrying when he spoke to her.

    "Do you think you'll be okay living with Chrissy and the others then?"

    "I love it there with them all." Jayden smiled. "I never realised just how much fun Chrissy could be until you all turned up for her."

    "She really is one of a kind, but I wouldn't want to change a single thing about her. Well not much anyway." Carl chuckled.

    "I guess you'd like her to stand up for herself a little more and not just run away from her problem?" Jayden asked.

    "You guess right, but I think she's grown up a lot while she's been away. I also think that now she's going to be a parent, she'll not be doing anything that stupid again."

    While they'd been talking, Jayden had not noticed them pulling into the hotel until she saw a man walk over to open her car door for her.

    "Thank you very much." Jayden said to the man, as he opened the door and then helped her to get out of the car.

    Carl walked around to where Jayden stood, and he handed the car keys over to the man, and then led Jayden into the hotel, so they could go and find Dale. They both saw Dale standing over near reception talking to a couple of guests, or that's what Jayden took them to be.

    Dale finished his conversation when he saw Carl and Jayden enter the hotel, and he made his way over to meet them half way. "Good morning Jayden, Carl." Dale said with a smile, as he reached them.

    "Morning Dale." Jayden said with a nervous smile, as she looked around the lobby.

    "Morning Dale. Everything running smoothly?" Carl asked with a grin. He already knew it would be, and the look Dale gave him, just made him chuckle, then Dale chuckled with him.

    "Got any more dumb questions Carl?" Dale asked with a hand on his hip.

    "I'm sure I can think of a couple; just give me a couple of minutes." Carl replied, as he put a finger up to his lip and tapped it, as he looked deep in thought.

    Dale started chuckling again, and this soon set Jayden off giggling. They acted like friends, rather that boss and employee.

    "That's a better look for you." Dale smiled, when he saw Jayden giggle and look more relaxed. "I can understand how this would all seem quite nerve-racking at first, but I'll soon have you running this place for me." Dale added with a grin.

    Jayden could tell by the grin, that he was only joking, so she just smiled back at him. "I'm ready to get started, if you want to show me what you need doing Dale."

    "We're already doing it Jayden." Dale said, as he waved his arms around the lobby. Jayden looked around the lobby with a puzzled look on her face. "We're here to take care of any problems that pop up, and give the staff peace of mind that they have someone to fix said problems." Dale smiled.

    Carl could see that Jayden was in safe hands, so he decided to leave them to it, and head off up to his suit, so he could get ready for his first meeting of the day. "If you don't mind, I'll leave the two of you to carry on."

    "Okay Carl. I'll talk to you later no doubt." Dale smiled.

    "Thanks Carl. I'll talk to you later." Jayden said. She looked a little shocked when Carl gave her a hug.

    "Just relax Jayden, and let Dale show you how to run a hotel the right way." Carl whispered in her ear, as he hugged her.

    Jayden looked more relaxed when Carl broke the hug, and made his way over to an elevator, so he could go up to his penthouse. Jayden turned to Dale once Carl was out of sight, and she expected to see a change in his attitude towards her, but he was just the same parson that he was when Carl was standing there with them.

    "So are you ready to steal all my secrets then Jayden?" Dale asked with a smile, as he rubbed his hands together.

    "I'm not sure what I'm really doing here Dale." Jayden said with a worried look.

    "Come on, and don't look so worried. They can smell fear." Dale said with a frown, just before he smiled again.

    Jayden found herself giggling again. She liked Dale; he was nothing like the manager of the other hotel. She could see why all the staff worked so well for him, and how Carl could trust him to run the hotel for him. Jayden was soon following Dale around, and learning how he did things.

---

    Amy and Mandy were both on cloud nine having Chrissy back at the shop with them. They were working well together, had all the orders ready for the changing service by eleven o'clock, and were just having a drink when they heard the bell over the door sound, to tell them that they had a customer.

    "Do you think they stand around the corner and wait for us to take a break before they come into the shop?" Mandy asked, as she put her cup down, and went to get up.

    "I think they might." Amy giggled. "You take a break sis; I'll go and see what they want." Amy said. As she got up and wondered off to serve them.

    Amy walked out into the shop and just stopped dead in her tracks and let a big grin come across her face, as she saw Amber and Sara walking towards her. Amy was soon running down the shop to give her wife a big hug.

    "Hi baby! What brings you here?" Amy asked, as she wrapped her arms around Amber, just before kissing her.

    "Hello lover." Amber purred as they broke the kiss. "The boss lady wanted to have a word with Chrissy and the rest of you, and she couldn't wait to do it. So I've been turned into her taxi service." Amber added with a role of her eyes.

    "Hey! Your boss lady should sack you for flirting with the hired help." Sara said, as she playfully poked Amber in the arm.

    "Do you see what I have to put up with?" Amber giggled, as she tried to turn Amy around to act as a shield between her and Sara.

    Amy just giggled, as she found her self in the middle of a play fight between the two of them. They were soon joined by Chrissy and Mandy, whom had come out to see what all the giggling was about.

    "Hi Sara, Amber. What brings you to our happy little shop?" Chrissy asked, as she walked over to where Sara was standing, and gave her a hug.

    "Hi Chrissy. Sorry to bother you all, but I just needed to come and fill you all in on the details for the wedding." Sara was grinning as she said it.

    "Hi Sara. Does this mean you have the date now for when everything is going to be happening?" Mandy asked, as she also gave Sara a hug.

    "Yes! I had the final call I was waiting for this morning, so it's full steam ahead." Sara said, sounding all excited, as she started clapping her hands together.

    "So when is the big day?" Mandy asked.

    "Two weeks on Sunday." Sara beamed.

    "Wow, that's not far away. Will you have everything finished in time?" Mandy asked looking worried.

    "We already have everything ready to go, and have done for a while now. We just need to wait until the last minute to finish off Becky's brides maid dress." Sara said.

    Chrissy realised that if it weren't for her running away, they would have been married by now. She wondered if she'd ever live down what she'd done. Chrissy took a step back from the rest of them, and just stood quietly watching them chatter about plans for the big day.

    "We were just having a drink. Would you like to join us for one?" Chrissy asked. She was looking for a reason to excuse her self from the celebration.

    "That sounds like a great idea." Sara smiled.

    Chrissy went through to the back room and set about making Sara and Amber a cup of tea. She was just putting the cups on the table, as the others all entered the back room and took a seat at the table they had back there. They all sat having a drink and Sara filled them in on all the details she'd sorted with Carl's help. Chrissy just sat listening to the others talk until she'd finished her drink, then she got up.

    "I'll go and keep an eye on the shop, while you all finish your drinks." Chrissy said, just before leaving.

    "Is Chrissy still having trouble getting back into the swing of things?" Sara asked, just after they all watched Chrissy leave the room.

    "No, she's been fine. I'm not sure what the trouble is now." Mandy said with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Do you mind if Amber and I take a look around the shop? We're looking for some bits to add to a couple of outfits we're working on." Sara asked, as she stood up and then pulled Amber to her feet.

    "No rest for the wicked." Amber groaned, as she stood up, but she was grinning, so Sara just slapped her behind.

    "I'll show you wicked, young lady." Sara giggled.

    Amber ran off into the shop with Amy chasing her. Mandy and Sara giggled some more, as they followed them at a nice steady pace.

    Chrissy was checking stock, and working out what they needed to reorder later in the day when she saw Amber run out into the shop, followed by Amy. Then she saw Sara and Mandy come out just behind them. Chrissy sat at the counter watching Sara and Amber walk around the shop looking at different things; she had to smile when she saw that Amy was making the most of getting some extra time with Amber.

    Mandy was on her way over to the counter where Chrissy was, when a customer entered the shop, so she went to help.

    Chrissy was checking one of the shelves and was in a world of her own when she head a voice in her near ask her a question.

    "Is everything alright Chrissy?" Sara asked looking worried for her friend.

    Chrissy jumped and spun around, gripping the clipboard to her chest, as she looked at Sara like she was the devil himself.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy. I didn't mean to scare you." Sara said looking upset with her self for what she'd just done.

    "No, I'm sorry Sara. I was miles away just then." Chrissy said, as she tried to get her heart back to beating at a more normal rate.

    "We don't mind you being miles away in that way. It's just when the body has gone with it, that we start to worry." Sara giggled, as she looked at her friend. She soon stopped giggling though when she saw the hurt look Chrissy had. "I'm sorry Chrissy that was a really bad joke." Sara added with pout.

    "Please don't be sorry Sara. It's less than what I deserve for what I've done." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she tried to look anywhere except at Sara.

    "What's that suppose to mean Chrissy?" Sara asked. "Look at me, and tell me what's wrong." Sara added with a little anger in her voice.

    Chrissy finally looked at Sara, and she was close to tears as she started talking. "I'm what's wrong Sara. You and Cathy should be married already, but because of me, you had to wait." Chrissy had tears running down her cheeks as she said it. "I've got no right to be part of your big day, never mind Cathy still wanting me as her maid of honour."

    Sara was a little shocked at what Chrissy had just said, and it took her a couple of seconds to come up with a response to it. "Chrissy, if it wasn't for you, Cathy and I would never have met in the first place. So if you think either of us was going to get married without you being there, then you really don't know us very well."

    "I just feel really bad that you guys have had to wait." Chrissy sighed. "Why don't you all hate me? I hate me right now." Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Chrissy, we can't hate you." Sara said, as she pulled her into a hug with her. "We've spent god knows how many weeks worried sick about you. Do you really think that we'd bring you back here, just to be mad at you?" Sara asked.

    "It's what I deserve, after what I did." Chrissy said in a mumbled voice, as she had her face pressed into Sara's shoulder.

    "You made a mistake. We all do it." Sara said. "Granted, you have to take it to a whole new level. But it was still just a mistake."

    "Are you sure that you and Cathy really want me as part of the wedding?" Chrissy asked through panda eyes, as she broke the hug with Sara and looked her in the eyes.

    "I'm not even going to answer that one young lady." Sara put her hands on her hips as she said it. "Now go and get yourself cleaned up before Mandy sees your face." Sara added, as she pointed towards a mirror, so Chrissy could see how bad she looked.

    Chrissy looked in the mirror and saw what Sara was getting at, and she made her way to the back room and then up stairs to the bathroom, so she could fix her makeup.

    Mandy finished with the customer, and then walked over to where Sara now stood chatting with Amy and Amber. She'd seen Sara and Chrissy talking, and then Chrissy hugging Sara just before she left the room.

    "Is everything okay with Chrissy?" Mandy asked looking worried.

    "Yes, everything is fine." Sara smiled. "She was just feeling a little guilty about us putting the wedding on hold until we found her. Chrissy doesn't think she should be part of the wedding after what she did." Sara added.

    "She's been jumpy ever since we got back last week. I was hoping that things would have been back to normal by now with her." Mandy said.

    "I think she's looking for everyone to punish her for what she did. But all she keeps getting is love and understanding." Sara said, as she watched Amy and Amber hugging each other, and stealing the odd kiss here and there.

    "We don't need to punish her. She's doing a good enough job on her own." Mandy said with a sigh. "I wish I knew how to sort this out once and for all. I just want the old Chrissy back." Mandy added.

    "Maybe there is a way to punish her, but let it be fun at the same time." Amber said with a grin, as she looked at the others.

    "What do you have in mind Amber?" Mandy asked.

    "Well she spent all that time as a waitress, so why don't we make her be a waitress at the club for a couple of nights." Amber said with an even bigger grin. "Chrissy will feel like she's been punished, and we can all have some fun at the same time." Amber added.

    "You do have a point, and she would look cute in one of those waitress uniforms." Mandy said, as she looked to be thinking about it. "I know Becky would enjoy bossing her around for a couple of nights as well. I'll have a word with Becky and Carl, but until then, don't say a word about it." Mandy added, as she pointed at Amy.

    Amy went to say something, but stopped when she saw Chrissy walk back into the shop. They all just smiled at Chrissy, as she walked over to where they were all talking.

    "You okay again now sis?" Mandy asked, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy and hugged her.

    "Yes. Sorry about leaving the shop floor Mandy." Chrissy said.

    "Don't worry about it. We couldn't have you serving customers looking like you did." Mandy giggled.

    Chrissy looked at Mandy and even she had to smile, when she thought of how she looked before going to fix her makeup. Mandy and the others were happy to see a smile on Chrissy's face, and they hoped that the punishment they had planned for her would finally put all the trouble behind them.

    Sara and Amber stayed a little longer, and they left with a couple of boxes full of under clothing they wanted to use in some designs they were working on. Linda turned up with lunch, and had a quick chat with the girls before she left again with the orders for the changing service. Chrissy, Mandy, and Amy had lunch, and then got back to work.

---

    Jayden was learning a lot from Dale, and it was only her first day. They were talking to a couple of guests when she saw Carl step off one of the elevators and walk over to where they were. He waited for the guests to leave before she stepped over and started talking.

    "Dale, Jayden. How's everything going?" Carl asked.

    "Hi Carl. Everything is going fine. Jayden was being wasted in her old job; the staff already loves her, and are taking orders from her with no problems." Dale said, as he looked at Jayden with a smile.

    "Hello Carl. I am having a lot of fun, and Dale is good at his job. I've already learned so much from him."

    "You do look a lot more relaxed now, which is a good thing." Carl smiled. "I was wondering if you had some time free, so we can go over some of the staff at the other hotel." Carl asked, as he looked at Jayden and then Dale.

    "That's fine with me Carl. We can carry on tomorrow with your learning, not that you need it." Dale said.

    "Thanks for all the help Dale. I'll see you tomorrow then, if I don't see you later before I leave." Jayden said, as she smiled at Dale.

    Dale smiled back. "I look forward to it Jayden. Until tomorrow, I bid you farewell." Dale stood and watched Carl lead Jayden back over to the elevator before he returned to reception.

    Jayden watched as Carl put a credit card style key in a slot under the buttons in the elevator, and then she saw the display say penthouse. She was a little worried when she saw where they were going.

    "Why are we going up to a penthouse?" Jayden asked looking worried.

    Carl turned to look at her, and saw the worried look on her face. "Don't worry Jayden, it's nothing like that. I have an office in my penthouse, and I thought it would be better for us to go through the personnel files up here in privet."

    "Oh, sorry Carl. I should have known better than to even think that." Jayden said looking a little sheepish.

    "Don't worry about it. I'd never do anything to upset what I have with Mandy." Carl smiled. "I get the feeling that you've had trouble with that sort of thing in the past. I hope not at the club or hotel I own?" Carl asked looking worried.

    "Yes I have Carl, but no, not at the club, or hotel you own."

    "That's good then, but I'm sorry you had trouble like that." Carl didn't say anymore about it, and they were soon stepping out into Carl's penthouse.

    "Wow! This place is amazing Carl. I can see why you like this hotel the best." Jayden said, as she looked around the penthouse.

    "It is nice, but I love Mandy's house better, and like spending my time there with them." Carl said, as he looked around, trying to see what Jayden was seeing, but couldn't.

    Carl left Jayden to look around, and she found herself out on the patio area and walking around the large pool Carl had out there. She walked over, looked over the railing, and watched all the little figures walking around and the cars going backwards and forwards. Once she'd had enough of the view, she went back into the penthouse and found Carl sitting at a large table sorting out folders into different piles.

    "Sorry for being nosy Carl, but I've never seen anything like this, other than on the TV that is." Jayden said, as she took a seat next to Carl at the table.

    "That's alright Jayden. Mandy and the others were the same when they first came up here."

    "Do Mandy and the others come here very often then?"

    "Yes they do. They all love to use the pool, and just relax and order room service." Carl said with a grin. "I'm sure they'll drag you over with them the next time they come over." Carl added.

    "I'd like that, it sounds like fun." Jayden said with a grin.

    "Trust me it is." Carl smiled.

    Carl and Jayden spent the rest of the afternoon going through personnel files, and Jayden giving Carl details of what she new about each person. By the time they got to the last one, Carl knew everything he needed to know, and who was best for what job. They left the penthouse, and Carl took Jayden down to where Ann's office was, so she could get a lift home.

    Ann saw Carl and Jayden enter her office, and she got up and gave them both a hug. "Hi Jayden. How was your first day?" Ann asked, as she broke the hug with her.

    "I was really scared to start with, but once I calmed down I had a really good time. Dale is great at his job as well." Jayden said with a smile.

    "I'm sorry that I have to love you and leave you, but I want to grab a bite to eat before Carla has to come out and play." Carl said, as he gave them both a hug before he left the office.

    Ann and Jayden smiled, and waved to Carl as he left the office, and then Jayden waited while Ann shut off her computer, and grabbed her bag so they could leave.

    "Thanks for the lift home Ann. Do you need me to give you some money towards the fuel costs?" Jayden asked, as they sat in traffic.

    "You're welcome Jayden, that's what family's for." Ann smiled, as she looked at her. "The hotel covers the fuel cost, so don't worry about it." Ann added.

    "Do you really think of me as part of the family then Ann?" Jayden asked.

    "Yes, after what you did for Chrissy. I'm happy to have you as a sister." Ann said with a grin.

    "It feels strange to think that I'm part of a family like this one. I've never had one before." Jayden said with a far away look in her eyes.

    "You must have had a family at some point Jayden." Ann said.

    "No, I grow up in foster care. I stayed with families, but never had a real home. Guess I just wasn't the right sort of kid for anyone to want." Jayden said with a sad look on her face.

    "Sorry to hear that. You should sit and talk to Becky about it; she was the same until she met Mable, and then Chrissy. You know the rest of that story." Ann said with a raised eyebrow.

    "I'm really glad I found Chrissy. She's like a drug that you just can't get enough off, I just wish she was a little stronger, and stood up for herself a little more." Jayden said with a sigh.

    "Chrissy's the glue that holds us all together, not that I'd ever say that to her face. She'd just start worrying about it." Ann giggled.

    Jayden also giggled, she knew that Ann had a good point. She sat chatting with Ann for the rest of the trip home, as she looked out the window, taking in the sights.

    Ann and Jayden knew they were the last two to get home, seeing Becky's, Mandy's, and Amber's cars parked on the driveway. Ann parked next to Amber's and then got out, and waited for Jayden before entering the house and walking toward the kitchen, where they could hear all the noise coming from. They found Chrissy sitting on Becky's lap, and Amber sitting Amy's. They were talking about ideas for a hen party for Sara and Cathy. They stopped talking when they saw Ann and Jayden enter the kitchen.

    "Hi Jayden, how was your first day?" Chrissy asked with a smile.

    "Hello Chrissy, it was great Dale took me under his wing, and showed me the ropes." Jayden said, as s he took a seat at the table.

    Jayden filled them all in on her day, as she watched Chrissy, Amy and Amber help Becky make dinner. She had to repeat most of her story about her day when Mandy came back down from taking a shower, but she didn't mind. It was nice having a large group of people around to have a meal with.

    Chrissy went with Becky to take a shower and help her get ready, and then they all went to the door when Vicky turned up for Becky later. Once Becky had left for work, they went to the living room to watch some TV before calling it a night and going to bed.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Written by SaraUK
Edited (I tried honest!) and Posted by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 9
Chapter 27. Planning and punishing

    All the girls were glad to be finishing work on the Tuesday, so they could go home and get ready for a night at the club. They were all ready when Vicky arrived to pick them up. Jayden was looking forward to having another night out at the club, so she could do some more dancing with Chrissy, Amy, and Amber. She stood and waited with Mandy, while Chrissy and Amy looked across the road, like they'd done one the Saturday night, but there still wasn't anyone there, so they turned and walked into the club, just behind Mandy and Jayden.

    Mandy had spoken with Amy and Amber. They were going to keep Chrissy busy down on the dance floor, so Mandy could have a word with Becky and Carl about a suitable punishment for Chrissy. She got her chance when Becky came back from sorting out some trouble, and Chrissy was still down on the dance floor with Amy, Amber, and Jayden.

    "Becky, can I have a word with you and Carla for a couple of minutes?" Mandy asked, as she pattered the seat next to her for Becky to sit down.

    "Sure Mandy, Is everything alright?" Becky asked, as she sat down.

    "Not really. Sara and Amber came to the shop yesterday to talk about the dates for the wedding, and we had a little trouble with Chrissy." Mandy said looking worried.

    "What kind of trouble?" Becky asked.

    "I'm sure you've noticed that Chrissy hasn't been herself since she came back." Mandy asked.

    "She has seemed a little distant, but I just put it down to her finding her feet again." Becky said with a shrug.

    "That's what we all thought, but after what she told Sara. I think she's waiting for us to punish her for running away." Mandy looked worried as she said it.

    "I'm not going to punish Chrissy for something that is my fault Mandy." Becky said in a firm voice. "I was the one that started all the trouble in the first place, so if anyone should be punished, then it should be me." Becky added.

    "I don't want to see anyone getting punished. Can't we just let it lie in the past where it belongs?" Carla asked.

    "I feel the same way baby, but I don't think Chrissy will be happy until she feels that she's served some sort of punishment for what she did." Mandy said with a pained look. "Amber had a good idea, that I think you will both like, and Becky would get to spend some more time with Chrissy while she served it." Mandy added with a grin.

    "I don't think I would like any punishment you have install for Chrissy, but I'm willing to hear you out." Becky said, still not looking too happy about any of it.

    "I understand how you feel Becky, but do you really want to keep watching this eat away at Chrissy any longer?" Mandy asked. "Here's what we had in mind for her as a punishment. Make her serve as a waitress here at the club for eight nights. That's one night for each week she was missing. What do you both think?"

    Becky and Carla sat thinking about it for a couple of minutes before either of them spoke again.

    "I'd only let her serve up here in the VIP section, and I'd want Frank or Brad to be close by all the time she's working." Becky said.

    "You're the boss Becky, but it all sounds fair to me. I'm sure Frank and Brad would keep an eye on her whether you asked them or not." Carla smiled. "When do you want it to start?" Carla asked.

    "The sooner the better, so as soon as you can get her a uniform to wear, we can pronounce sentence." Mandy said.

    "If we have her start on Thursday, she will only have to work one Saturday, and one Tuesday. Then she will be back to having fun by a week on Saturday." Becky said.

    "I'll have a supply of uniforms ready for her by Thursday then." Carla smiled.

    "When do you plan to tell her about it all?" Mandy asked.

    "We'll inform her of her punishment tomorrow at breakfast. I'm not going to spoil her fun tonight. We may as well let her enjoy her last day of freedom for the next week or so." Becky said with a week smile.

    "Don't look so down about it Becky. I'm sure you're going to love watching her run around serving drinks while wearing one of the little uniforms." Mandy asked with a grin.

    "Part of me is, but I still think that I'm the one that should be getting punished for it all." Becky said, as she rested her head on Mandy's should.

    "I know you do Becky, but Chrissy never should have ran away, and she knows it was wrong. She just can't understand why none of us have been mad with her for it." Mandy said, as she wrapped an arm around Becky and hugged her.

    Becky had a couple of dances with Chrissy that night, as she knew that she wouldn't be able to have any for the next week. It wouldn't look good for Becky to start dancing with a member of staff. She just hoped that Chrissy would still speak to her by the end of her punishment.

    The girls were tired from all the dancing by the time they closed the club and all got into Vicki's people carrier, so they could go home and get some sleep. Jayden was happy when she found out that none of the girls worked on a Wednesday, and they normally ended up doing some form of shopping in the afternoon.

    They all got back to the house and Carla and Vicky dropped them off before they went home themselves. The girls all went up to bed and hugged outside Mandy's room before going to their own rooms.

    Chrissy and Becky went to their own room to get ready for bed, but then ran over to spend the night with Mandy, just like they always did when Carl wasn't stopping over. They were soon all cuddled up together and falling asleep.

    The girls all had a lie in the next morning, and when they got up, they all just had some toast for breakfast, and a couple of cups of tea to wash it down. They were all going to see Prue, so Chrissy and Becky could both get a check up.

    Chrissy sat cuddling with Becky at the kitchen table when Becky made her sit up so she could speak to her.

    "I'm sorry baby, but it's time to sort out your punishment for running away from home." Becky said with a very stern look on her face.

    Chrissy could tell by the look on Becky's face that she wasn't joking about her punishment. Strangely part of her was glad that they were finally going to do something to her for what she did, but another part was worried what it might be.

    "Okay, I know I have what ever punishment you decide coming to me." Chrissy said, as she just sat looking down at the table.

    "Sense you felt the need to run away and become a waitress. You will spend eight nights working as a waitress at the club, and you will start tomorrow night." Becky said in a firm voice. "Do you have a problem with that?" Becky asked.

    "No, no problem at all Becky." Chrissy said in a quiet voice. She was worried about becoming a waitress after she'd spent so much time being a guest at the club. She wondered if she'd ever be able to go there again after her punishment.

    "She won't have to work Saturday, nor Tuesday will she?" Amy asked looking worried.

    "Yes she will. She'll be working from Thursday straight through to next Friday night. Then she will be back to being a guest on the following Saturday." Becky said, as she looked at Amy.

    Amy just looked shocked at the sentence Becky gave Chrissy, and she looked at Amber a little upset with her, due to it being her idea in the first place. Amber was shocked that they were being so hard on Chrissy. She thought that they would just have her do a single night.

    With Chrissy's sentence being set, they all went to get ready to leave. Chrissy was a little quiet on the drive over to see Prue, but Becky left Chrissy to think, as she drove her car. They were following Mandy's car, and they found a couple of parking spots side by side just up the road from Prue's surgery.

    They all gave Kim a hug when she buzzed them in, and then they took a seat to wait for Chrissy and Becky to go in a see Prue. Kim handed Jayden some forms to fill in while they waited. Prue wanted to make Jayden a patient at the practice, just like the rest of the girls.

    Chrissy and Becky got up and went in to see Prue when Kim answered her intercom, and Prue asked her to send them to her.

    "Hello Chrissy, Becky. I trust everything has been alright since I last saw you?" Prue asked, as she got up and walked over to give them both a hug.

    "Hi mum." Both girls said, as they hugged her back.

    "It's great having my baby back with me." Becky smiled, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "You don't look very happy Chrissy. Are you sure, everything is all right? You're not feeling ill are you?" Prue asked looking worried.

    "I'm fine mum, just a little worried about starting my punishment tomorrow night." Chrissy said with a week smile.

    "What punishment is this?" Prue asked looking shocked about Chrissy being punished for anything.

    "Chrissy feels that we've all been too easy on her, so we came up with a suitable punishment for her running away." Becky said.

    "And just what is this punishment?" Prue asked.

    "I've got to work eight nights at the club as a waitress." Chrissy replied, "starting tomorrow night." She added.

    "Do you think this is a fair punishment for what you did Chrissy?" Prue asked.

    "Yes I do mum. I never should have run away in the first place. I should have called to let one of you know that I was safe. So yes I think the punishment is more than fair for what I did."

    "Will she be safe working at the club?" Prue asked with worry in her voice.

    "Yes, she'll only be working in the VIP section, and Brad and Frank will help keep her safe." Becky said.

    "I can take care of my self Becky. I don't need looking after." Chrissy said with a little anger in her voice.

    "While you're working for me at the club, you will do as you're told, and I'll take what ever actions I deem suitable to keep you safe. Am I understood?" Becky asked.

    "Yes boss!" Chrissy said, as she frowned and folded her arms.

    Prue could see that this could turn into an argument if she didn't change the subject soon, so she asked them both to take a seat. "Come and sit down, so we can have a chat about the baby, and set up a date for you to go and have an ultrasound." Prue said with a smile. "Will you want to know what the sex is, or will you just wait and see?" Prue asked.

    "We've decided to find out what the sex will be, if that's alright?" Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.

    Chrissy looked at Becky and smiled, as she took Becky's hand in hers. "Yes we don't want to wait to find out."

    "Will we all get to find out? Or will you keep us all waiting until it's born?" Prue asked.

    "I don't think we'd be able to keep it a secret that long mum, so you'll all know as soon as we do." Becky giggled.

    "Well I've set up your First appointment for next Wednesday, so you'll not have to miss any more time off work Chrissy, so you can go with Becky. They won't be able to tell you the sex of the baby until about week twenty."

    "I thought you would have had a scan already." Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky.

    "I've not wanted to do any of the stuff to do with the baby without you being with me. So I've been putting off having the first scan until now." Becky smiled.

    "I'm not sure that was the right thing to do my love, but I'm glad you did." Chrissy leaned over and pulled Becky to her, so she could kiss her. "I love you so much." Chrissy added when they broke the kiss.

    "As I love you baby." Becky purred back at her.

    Prue gave both girls a check up and then gave Chrissy a new prescription for her tablets before letting them go back out to the others. She asked them to send Jayden in when they got out there.

    Chrissy and Becky told Jayden to go in and see mum, then they sat down together. Chrissy wrapped her arms around Becky and sat hugging her.

    "What's with all the hugging baby?" Becky asked, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    "I want to spend as much time hugging you between now and tomorrow night, because I won't be able to while I'm working at the club." Chrissy said with a pout. "Or do you want me to start acting like an employee now?" Chrissy asked, as she went to break the hug and sit up again.

    Becky stopped her. "Don't even think about it baby, and if I want a hug from you while you're working for me, then I'll come and get one."

    "No you won't Becky. Not while I'm working for you." Chrissy said, as she sat up and looked at Becky with a very serious look on her face. "I'm being punished for doing something very bad, and that will be part of the punishment."

    "It's going to feel like I'm being punished as well then, if I have to watch you working for me, and not being able to hug you when ever I want." Becky pouted.

    "You do have a price to pay for what happened lover, but I know I have to do this to feel better about myself." Chrissy said, just before going back to hugging Becky again.

    "I'll be a kind boss to you baby." Becky said, as she started hugging Chrissy again.

    "I know you will lover, but I wouldn't care if you were an evil boss to me. I put you through eight weeks of hell, so I'm sure that I can do eight nights at the club working for you." Chrissy let out a sigh, as she let Becky hug her.

    Mandy and Amy were looking at each other, as Chrissy and Becky had their little chat. "Looks like we'll be a staff member short for the next week or so." Mandy said with a sigh.

    "I was just getting use to having her back as well." Amy said with a pout.

    "I'll still be at the shop through the day sis." Chrissy said.

    Mandy and Amy both looked at Chrissy a little shocked by what she just said. "You can't work both jobs Chrissy, that's going to be to much for you." Mandy said.

    "Sis, a lot of people have to work two, or even three jobs just to make ends meet. Jayden was working at the hotel and the club when I was living with her. So I'll be fine doing it for the duration of my punishment." Chrissy said in a firm voice.

    "We'll see, but if you find it's too much then let me know and you can take some time off from the shop so you can finish off the punishment at the club." Mandy said, as she tried to get the last word in. She already knew that Chrissy wouldn't say anything, even if it were too much for her, but it made Mandy feel a little better saying it.

    Chrissy sat hugging Becky, and Amy sat hugging Amber while they all chatted about where to go for lunch with Mandy and Kim. They all looked up when they saw Jayden and Prue walked out into the waiting area.

    "Will she live doc?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "It was touch and go for a while, but she'll make it." Prue replied. "She's as fit as a fiddle, and now one of my patients." Prue added with a smile.

    Mandy, Amy, Amber, and Ann got up and gave Prue a hug before giving Jayden one as well. Jayden hugged them back, and then went and sat down next to Chrissy.

    "Are you ready to head out and grab some lunch with us mum?" Mandy asked.

    "Now that sounds like a great plan. Just give me a couple of minutes to finish up some paperwork and I'll be with you." Prue said, just before going back into her office.

    The girls went to a nice restaurant for lunch, and more talk about the shops they'd be going to later in the afternoon. They were soon enjoying a nice meal, and Jayden was having a laugh at some of the stories Prue and Kim told them about the others. Jayden was sad to see the meal end, but she knew that she'd have many other chances to find out about the past adventures of Chrissy and the gang. They gave Prue and Kim a hug outside the restaurant before watching them drive away in Prue's car.

    "Okay then. Who's ready for some serious shopping?" Mandy asked with a grin, as she turned to look at the others.

    They all started jumping up and down shouting "Me, me." Even Jayden found herself joining in with them. They were soon back in the cars and heading towards the city. Once they'd parked the cars in a secure car park, they made their way into one of the shopping centres.

    Jayden was still waiting for the bank to send her a bank statement since she'd changed all her details with them, now she was living with Chrissy and the others. She wanted to stop at a cash machine to get a printout mini statement. Jayden found it funny to watch Chrissy, Becky, Amy, and Amber, as all they wanted to do was hug the one they loved, but wouldn't risk doing it out on the street. Not that she blames them. Once she got to the front of the queue, Jayden put her cash card in and then punched in her pin. She soon let out a gasp when she saw the large amount of money now sat in here account.

    "I hope that's a good gasp we just heard Jayden." Mandy asked with a grin, as she already knew it was.

    Jayden just turned around with a grin on her face. "Yes it was, and I plan to have some real fun this afternoon shopping."

    Soon the girls were going in and out of shops trying on different things. Some of the stuff was nice, and other bits were just nasty, but they still tried it on and had a giggle at each other as they did it. Jayden had never had so much fun before. She had a number of bags by the time they called it a day and made their way back to the cars.

    Once they got home, Chrissy sent Becky to bed for a couple of hours before she needed to get ready for work and she and Amy went to sort out something for dinner. Mandy and Ann helped Jayden take her knew things up to her room, and drop of the bits that the other girls had brought.

    Chrissy and Amy were still working out what to cook for dinner when they heard Jayden enter the kitchen again.

    "Thanks for the fun shopping trip you two. I can't remember ever having such a good time before while shopping." Jayden smiled, as she walked over to where they both stood looking in the freezer.

    "We really need to get her out more sis." Amy said, as she looked at Chrissy with a grin on her face.

    "It does sound that way baby sister." Chrissy said in return, just before turning around to give Jayden a hug. "It was great having you with us, but we only just scratched the surface of the shops in the city. You'll be sick of shopping by the time we've done with you." Chrissy was grinning when they broke the hug.

    "Now that sounds like a fun challenge." Jayden giggled.

    "What sounds like a fun challenge?" Mandy asked, as she walked into the kitchen with Amber and Ann close behind.

    "Chrissy was just telling me that I'd be sick of shopping by the time you finished showing me all the shops." Jayden said.

    "Can a girl ever really get sick of shopping?" Mandy asked with a silly grin on her face.

    "Gosh! I hope not." Jayden said looking worried, just before she started giggling. This set the others off, and they were all having a good laugh about the day they just had.

    Jayden went and sat at the kitchen table with Mandy and Ann, while the others made a start on sorting out dinner.

    "So you had a good time today then?" Ann asked.

    "I had a great day. Even the check up with Prue was okay." Jayden smiled. "I was shocked when Carl told me I wouldn't be working on a Wednesday though."

    "It's just something we've always done. It gives us a day to all go out and have some fun." Mandy said, as she poured them all a glass of juice out.

    "I definitely had a lot of fun." Jayden smiled, as she took the glass off Mandy. "Thanks Mandy. Do you think I should help them sort out dinner?" Jayden asked, as she looked at Chrissy and the others playing around over near the cooker.

    "I hear from Chrissy that your cooking skills are on a par with mine, so you'd just get in the way." Mandy said, as she looked over at the girls sorting out dinner.

---

    Becky was having a dream that some guy was groping Chrissy, as she tried to serve them drinks, but Becky couldn't get close enough to help her out. Then she woke up to find Chrissy kissing her, as she lay next to her in the bed.

    "Hi boss, are you alright? It looked like you were having a bad dream." Chrissy asked, just before kissing her again.

    "Hello baby. I'm not your boss until tomorrow night, and even then it's only while we're at the club." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy even closer to her, so they could kiss some more.

    "You'll always by the boss of me lover." Chrissy purred.

    "I can live with that baby." Becky smiled. "Did you just come up for a kiss and a cuddle, or is dinner nearly ready?"

    "Yes and yes." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Thanks baby." Becky said with a sigh.

    "Are you sure everything is alright?" Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.

    "Yes, I'm just feeling a little sad that you're going to be a waitress at the club. This never would have happened if I'd just come clean with you from the start." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy even closer to her, and tried to squeeze the life out of her.

    "Then maybe we'll both learn something from this punishment." Chrissy squeaked out. "I'm still looking at the up side to it all." Chrissy added when Becky stopped hugging her.

    "What up side?" Becky asked with a puzzled look.

    "I'll get to spend eight nights being able to look at you." Chrissy said with a grin.

    Becky started grinning as she realised that Chrissy did have a good point. She would get to watch Chrissy every night while she worked at the club. "Suddenly I find myself wondering if we should make it eight weeks, and not just eight nights."

    "Do you really think I was that naughty mistress?" Chrissy asked with a pout.

    "I think you were very naughty my little slave girl." Becky purred, as she started kissing Chrissy again.

    Becky was just starting to get warmed up when Chrissy slid out of bed and ran off towards the bedroom door giggling. "Dinner will be ready in ten minutes lover. See you down stairs!"

    "You're going to pay for that you little tease!" Becky shouted to her, as she vanished out the door. Becky just fell back down on the bed and giggled to herself. She was just happy to have Chrissy back in her life, and the thought of being able to see her every night at work for the next week or so made her smile. Becky was beginning to wish Chrissy would be starting her punishment tonight.

    Chrissy ran into the kitchen giggling, which made the others all turn to look at her. She just stopped and looked at them all. "What?" Chrissy asked looking all innocent.

    "Have you been teasing Becky again?" Mandy asked with a frown, just before she started grinning.

    "Would I do something like that sis?" Chrissy asked, putting her hand on her chest, and had a hurt look on her face.

    "Yes you would." Mandy smiled. Chrissy just started smiling back, as she walked over to carry on helping Amy and Amber dish dinner up.

    Mandy and the others soon got an answer to the question, as to whether or not Chrissy had been teasing Becky. She burst into the kitchen and looked around until she saw Chrissy, then she ran over and wrapped her arms around her, just before kissing her very deeply.

    "Hi baby." Chrissy said when they broke the kiss.

    "Don't you hi baby me!" Becky purred, just before kissing Chrissy again. "If dinner wasn't on the table, I'd be dragging you upstairs again right now."

    "I'll let you have me for desert." Chrissy said in a husky whisper just before kissing Becky again.

    "Can't we just skip straight to desert then?" Becky asked with a grin.

    Mandy coughed to clear her throat. Becky and Chrissy both turned their heads to see that Mandy and the others all sitting at the table looking at them. They both realised that they had just heard the whole conversation they just had.

    "I think I'll just have a bowl of ice cream." Jayden said with a grin. This broke the silent moment and they all started giggling.

    Becky led a very red-faced Chrissy over to the table, and they sat down and started eating their dinner. Once dinner was over, Becky was true to her word and she grabbed Chrissy's arm and pulled her to her feet. They were soon heading back to their bedroom, so Becky could have her desert.

    "Well it doesn't look like Chrissy and Becky will be helping with the dishes." Amber said with a grin.

    "What ever gave you that idea?" Jayden asked with an even bigger grin.

    Chrissy was helping Becky to get ready for work a little later, after taking a nice long shower together. "What time will I have to be at the club for tomorrow night?" Chrissy asked, as she worked on Becky's makeup for her.

    "You'll leave with me when Vicky comes to pick me up." Becky said looking a little puzzled at Chrissy's question. "Why do you ask?"

    "I thought I'd have to be there when it opens. Just like all the other staff does."

    "You're not like all the other staff baby. I'm not going to let you make your own way to the club, or let you out of my sight for to long either."

    Chrissy saw the look on Becky's face, and knew she wasn't going to let her argue about it, so Chrissy just smiled, and then carried on doing Becky's makeup for her.

    Vicky stood in the hallway when Chrissy and Becky walked back down stairs. They were all smiling at them, so Chrissy had to wonder if they had told Vicky about them running off up stairs right after dinner.

    Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug to say a proper goodnight. "I won't be doing this tomorrow night will I?" Becky purred, as she looked deep into Chrissy's eyes.

    "No, you'll be playing the evil boss, and bossing me around all night." Chrissy said with a pout.

    "Yes, and I may have to be very evil to you indeed." Becky said with an evil smile.

    Chrissy and Becky both turned to look at Vicky when she spoke. "I'm really sorry to interrupt, but we need to be going Becky."

    "Oh, sorry must be the pregnancy. I just can't get enough of her at the minute." Becky said with a grin, as she stole a quick kiss from Chrissy before she could stop her.

    "Nope, you were just as bad before." Amy said with a giggle. This set them all off in fits of giggles.

    Vicky finally got Becky out the house, with the others standing at the front door waving to them as they drove away. Mandy wrapped an arm around Chrissy's waist and led her to the living room. They all sat down and relaxed in front of the TV.

    "It's going to be feel weird watching you and Becky go to work tomorrow night." Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy into a cuddle with her.

    "Are you not worried about doing it Chrissy?" Amber asked, as she cuddled up with Amy on one of the other sofas.

    "No, not really. I did it for eight weeks with Jayden, and I can't see it being any worse than that here." Chrissy said with a shrug.

    "I still don't think it's fair." Amy said with a pout. "Becky's the one to blame for going behind your back in the first place." Amy pouted.

    "The punishment isn't for that Amy." Chrissy smiled. "I never should have run away in the first place. I turned my back on all of you, and left you all to worry about what happened to me. That's what I feel bad about." Chrissy added with a sigh.

    "So doing this punishment will make you feel better about what you did?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.

    "No, but I will feel as though I've at least served some sort of time for it now. It won't be easy watching you all have a good time when you come to the club, while I have to work." Chrissy pouted.

    "I'm sure Becky will let you have a little time off, so you can come down and have a dance or two." Amy said.

    "No she won't. The other members of staff don't get to do that, so neither will I. I'm serving out a punishment baby sister. So no dancing for me until a week on Saturday." Chrissy said with a sad look.

    "I still think it sucks." Amy said in a huff, as she folded her arms across her chest and slumped back into the sofa even more.

    Chrissy smiled, at Amy's little tantrum before speaking. "That's why they call it a punishment baby sister."

    Amy looked at Chrissy, and then went to say something, but stopped, and just went back to looking upset.

    Mandy was flicking round the channels on the TV, trying to find something to watch when Chrissy had an idea. She grabbed the remote out of Mandy's hand, and then flicked to one of the music channels, and then put the remote down on the sofa, and jumped up.

    "Why don't we try and make up for the next week by having our own little disco tonight?" Chrissy asked, as she pulled Amy to her feet.

    Amy soon was giggling and singing along to the music video's playing on the TV. It wasn't much longer before they had Mandy, Amber, Jayden, and Ann up on their feet dancing along with them. This went on for the rest of the night.

 

Chapter 28: Let the punishment begin

    Becky had brought home a couple of uniforms for Chrissy to wear, and they were both getting ready on the Thursday night. Chrissy was already in her uniform and Becky was just doing the last tightening on her corset for her. Chrissy was wearing a short pink flared skirt and a matching pink corset that made her breasts push up like they were trying to escape out the top of it. Chrissy was also wearing fishnet tights and a killer pair of high-heeled ankle boots to go with it.

    "Do I look okay for you boss?" Chrissy asked, as she did a quick spin for Becky.

    Becky stepped closer to Chrissy and then pulled her into a hug and kissed her deeply. "You always look okay to me princess."

    "I've never worked for such a randy boss before." Chrissy said in a flustered voice, as she tried to break free of Becky's hold on her. "I could have you up on sexual harassment charges for this." Chrissy added.

    "It would be worth it for you baby." Becky said just before kissing Chrissy again. "And we're not at the club yet, so you're fair game until then." Becky added with a grin after the kiss.

    "You have an answer for everything don't you?" Chrissy said with a smile, as she finally broke free of Becky's grip.

    "I'm your boss; I'm supposed to have all the answers." Becky said with a grin, as she sat at the dressing table, so Chrissy could do her makeup. "Now get to work and make me look pretty." Becky added.

    "Yes mistress, but it won't be much of a challenge. You already look beautiful to me." Chrissy said, just before steeling another kiss from Becky before she started doing her makeup.

    "MMM, trying to suck up to the boss on the first night. Hoping I'll go easy on you slave?" Becky asked, as she ran her tong across her lips trying to taste Chrissy on them.

    "Would it work if I did?" Chrissy asked.

    "Nope, but please keep trying."

    Chrissy gave Becky a pout, and then set to work doing her makeup for her. Once that was done, she took Becky's place and then did her own. Becky sat on the bed and watched her work.

    "All joking aside Chrissy. If you do have any trouble with anyone or anything tonight, just come and tell me." Becky said.

    "I will, but I've done this before remember. And I didn't have all you guys around to back me up then." Chrissy said, as she turned around on her seat to look at Becky.

    "Oh I remember baby, trust me." Becky said with a frown. "Come on, or you'll be late for work, and the boss won't be happy with you." Becky added, as she got up off the bad and helped Chrissy to her feet.

    "I hear she's a real dragon to work for, so I better not be late." Chrissy giggled.

    "Hey! Are you calling me a dragon?" Becky asked, as she spun Chrissy round to look at her.

    "No, you're not my boss until we get to the club remember." Chrissy said in her own defence.

    "Well if that's the case then, I can still do this to you." Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her.

    They were soon kissing each other. Chrissy had started using last longer lipstick due to Becky always wanting to kiss her when she got her ready for work, so they didn't need to fix anything when they finished.

    Vicky stood waiting for them when they got down stairs, and Chrissy got hugs off all the girls before she was allowed to leave the house.

    "Don't let the boss work you to hard sis." Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy.

    "You do look really cute in that uniform big sister." Amy said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    "Just remember what I taught you Chrissy." Jayden said, as she hugged her.

    "I'd let you serve me drinks anytime." Amber said with a grin, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    "I've told Brad to keep you safe, so any trouble let him now about it right away." Ann said, as she hugged Chrissy.

    "Thanks, but like I said last night. This isn't the first time I've done this. I'll be fine." Chrissy said with a smile, as Vicky helped her put her coat on.

    The three of them walked out to Vicki's car. Vicky opened the back door for Chrissy to get in one side, and then she walked around so Becky could get in the other side. Chrissy was a little shocked to see Becky do this, but she was glad she had. Vicky got behind the wheel, and they were heading off towards the club.

    Brad was waiting for them when they pulled up outside the club, and he opened the door to help Chrissy get out, while Vicky did the same for Becky on the other side.

    "Thanks Brad, but you don't have to be this nice to me for the next eight nights I'll be working here." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "I know I don't Chrissy, but I've got orders from Ann to make sure you're treated right." Brad said with a smile. "And I'd still do it even if she hadn't." Brad added with a grin.

    "Come on you two, we need to get this young lady put to work. I'm not paying her to stand around chatting up the other staff all night." Becky said with a grin, as she led the way into the club.

    It felt weird to Chrissy, as she followed Becky and Vicky into the club. She just wanted to have Becky's arm wrapped around her waist like they normally did when they were at the club. She did feel a little better when she felt Brad rest his hand on her shoulder. She looked up at him, and he just smiled back down at her. They were soon walking into the VIP section and then over to the office at the other end.

    "You can leave your coat in here Chrissy, and then we'll go and find someone to show you the ropes." Becky said all business like.

    "Okay Becky. Thank you." Chrissy said, as she quickly took her coat off and then ran to catch up with Becky as she left the office.

    Becky stopped when she got to the bar where there were a couple of waitresses just sorting out their trays and note pads ready for work.

    "Hi Claire, Megumi-Chan. Here's the new girl I need you to keep an eye on, and show her the ropes for me. Will you be okay with that?" Becky asked.

    Both girls said hi to Becky and then looked at Chrissy, but both just looked shocked when they saw whom the new girl was. They ended up looking at Becky again with a questioning look on their faces.

    "Chrissy will be working here until next Friday. It's her punishment for running away. She'll be working under you two for that time, so please make sure she's working hard and not slacking at any point." Becky was all business again, as she said it.

    "Sure Becky, we can both do that for you." Megumi-Chan said, still not to sure about it really. Both her and Claire liked Chrissy, and didn't know if they could cope with telling her what to do.

    "Thanks girl's. Now if you don't mind, I have a club to run." Becky said, just before turning and walking away without even giving Chrissy a second look.

    Chrissy just stood there looking at Becky as she walked away, but just before she left the VIP section, Chrissy saw Becky look over her shoulder, and wink at her with a little smile on her face. This made Chrissy feel a lot better, and she then turned to see what Claire and Megumi-Chan wanted her to do first.

    "Hi. Where do I start then?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she looked at the stunned faces on the two girls.

    Claire grabbed another tray for Chrissy, while Megumi-Chan grabbed her a notepad to take down the orders on. Then they showed her what they did. Chrissy was soon doing the job like a pro.

    "So it is true then Chrissy? The rumour that you were working as a waitress while you were away?" Claire asked her as they both stood waiting for the barman to fix their orders for them.

    "Yep, I spent eight weeks working at St. Trinian's." Chrissy smiled.

    "Does that mean you were dressed as a school girl then?" Claire asked.

    "Yep. If you go on the web site for that club, they have a couple of pictures up there still."

    "I'll have to do that. I bet you looked really cute." Claire said, just before running off with her order.

    Chrissy got her drinks order and then took it to the table that ordered them. Then she went back to sort out drinks for Becky, Carla, and Vicky. They had just come back into the VIP section and sat down over on the sofas where they all normally sat. Once Chrissy had the tray of drinks, she made her way over and waited for them to notice her standing there before she put the tray down on the table in front of them.

    "Thank you Chrissy. How are you finding the new job?" Carla asked with a smile.

    "The new job is better than I deserve Carla. Thank you for letting me work here." Chrissy said. "Is there anything else you need before I leave?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Carla, and then Becky.

    "No, please carry on doing a good job Chrissy." Becky said with a smile. Chrissy smiled back and then left to serve another table.

    Becky, Carla, and Vicky all sat and watched Chrissy walk away with a sexy little wiggle. Becky just wanted to run after her and ravage her there and then in the middle of the VIP section. Becky was that lost in watching Chrissy walk away, that she didn't realise that Carla was talking to her at first.

    "Sorry Carla, I was miles away for a second. Please repeat the question." Becky said.

    "I don't think it was quite miles away Becky." Carla said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy on the other side of the room taking some girls orders.

    Becky went a little red faced as she also looked at Chrissy again. "She just looks so sexy in that uniform. I felt the same way when I saw her that night at the other club when she was dressed as a school girl." Becky said with a sigh.

    "I'm not sure who's being punished the most, you or Chrissy." Carla laughed.

    "I think we're both feeling the same way at the minute. I can see it in Chrissy's eyes that she just wanted to sit down and cuddle with me like we do when she comes with the others." Becky said, as she looked at Chrissy walking around with her tray of drinks.

    Chrissy had just finished serving a table when a couple of guys approached her, and they both looked drunk. Chrissy was shocked when one of them spoke to her, and it turned out to be a couple of girls dressed like guys. One of them started coming on to her, but before it could go too far. Brad was there pulling them away.

    "No touching the waitresses. You're no longer welcome in the VIP section either." Brad said, as he led the two girls/guys out the VIP section, and took the VIP pass off them.

    Becky wasn't in the VIP section when this happened, but Chrissy thought that Brad or someone must have told her about it, because it wasn't long after that she appeared at Chrissy's side while she was waiting for a drinks order at the bar.

    "Hi boss. Do you need me for something?" Chrissy asked with a smile.

    "Are you okay Chrissy? I heard there was some trouble." Becky asked looking worried.

    "There was a little trouble, but Brad was on top of it before it got out of hand. I've had worse happen to me." Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.

    "What do you mean worse?" Becky asked.

    "I'm sorry boss, but I have to get these drinks over to that table. I'll be willing to talk more about it on my break later if you really need to know." Chrissy said, as she picked up her tray and walked over to the table that ordered them.

    A little later in the night, Chrissy was sitting at the far end of the bar with a glass of coke and a plate of fries. Suddenly Becky sat at the side of her. "Hi boss, want to share some fries with me?" Chrissy asked with a smile.

    "Please stop calling me boss. Please just call me Becky." Becky said with a pleading look.

    "Okay then. Would you like some fries Becky?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes please." Becky said, as she guided Chrissy hand, which was holding some fries in it, up to her own mouth, and then she sucked on Chrissy's fingers before letting go again.

    "Do you do this with all the waitresses while they're taking a break?" Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "No, just the very special ones." Becky said with a grin.

    "And just how many of these ‘special' waitresses do you know?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "Just one and I'm sitting with her at the minute." Becky said, as she helped Chrissy guide another couple of fries into her mouth, and did the same thing again.

    "You'll have all the other staff gossiping." Chrissy said, trying to look worried.

    "Let them, just as long as my wife never finds out." Becky said with a grin.

    "I hear she ran off and left you." Chrissy said, just before putting some fries in her own mouth before Becky could steel them. "I can't say I blame her, if this is how you act when her back is turned." Chrissy added with a grin.

    "Do you care to tell me what you meant earlier when you said you'd had worse than what them two girls tried to do to you?" Becky asked, all joking aside now.

    "They didn't do anything, other than put their arms around me. I use to get my ass grabbed, and pinched at the other club. I even had a couple of guys grab my breasts once." Chrissy said with a shrug of her shoulders.

    "I'd kill them if I saw them do that to you." Becky said looking a little angry. "I want to be the only one to touch you like that." Becky added looking a little calmer when she saw the worried look on Chrissy's face.

    "I was past the point of caring when it happened. I couldn't feel anything for anyone." Chrissy said with a far away look in her eyes. "I wonder what I'd have ended up doing if Jayden hadn't helped me out." Chrissy added with a shudder.

    "Please don't think about it Chrissy. I had eight weeks of wondering when I'd get that knock on the door to find the police standing there with the news you'd done something silly." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her while sitting at the bar. "Having lived through that once already, I don't want to ever do it again." Becky added, as she hugged her even tighter.

    "Now you can see why I feel the need to be punished for running away and worrying you all." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky back. "I'm so sorry for hurting you like I did." Chrissy added.

    "As am I for doing everything behind your back. I didn't want to see the hurt look on your face if it didn't work." Becky said with pain in her voice.

    "Well it's all in the past now, and soon we'll be parents. And I still love you with all my heart Becky." Chrissy whispered in her ear.

    Becky just hugged her tighter and then they broke the hug, and Becky stole a couple more fries before she got up and went back to running the club. Chrissy finished her fries and drink before getting back to work herself.

    Chrissy's feet were killing her by the end of the night, but she still helped Claire and Megumi-Chan to clear the tables, and then tidy up the bar. Becky was sorting out the night's earnings with Carla and Vicky, so Chrissy sat down on one of the sofas to wait for them to finish. She must have been tired because the next thing she knew, Brad was carrying her out to Vicki's car with Becky walking to the side of her.

    "I'm sorry." Chrissy said, as she tried to get Brad to put her down. "I can walk to the car Brad, please put me down."

    "Just relax Chrissy, you don't weigh anything, and I know your feet are hurting you. Claire told me." Brad said with a smile, as he kept walking along with her in his arms.

    Chrissy realised that she wasn't going to win, so she just relaxed again and let him carry her. Vicky had the car door open when they got outside, and Becky slid in ready to help Chrissy get in.

    "Thanks Brad and I'm sorry for being such a pain to you all the time." Chrissy kissed him on the cheek as she said it.

    "It's my pleasure Chrissy, and I don't think you're a pain at all." Brad said with a grin, just before closing the car door and stepping back to let Carla get in the front with Vicky.

    Becky helped Chrissy with her seatbelt and then Vicky set off towards their home. Chrissy fell asleep again, and had to be woken up by Becky when they pulled up outside the house.

    "Come on baby; let's get you to bed so you can get some proper sleep." Becky said, as she let them both in the house.

    Becky would normally make herself a mug of hot chocolate, but with how much trouble Chrissy was having, keeping her eyes open. Becky decided to skip it tonight, and go straight upstairs. Once they got to their bedroom, they both got ready for bed and then went across to Mandy's room and crawled into bed with her. They knew this would be all right, because Mandy had told them to do it when they got home.

    They had only just got in and cuddled up to each other when Chrissy felt Mandy cuddle up behind her. Chrissy smiled to herself, as she knew that Mandy loved sharing the bed with Chrissy and Becky. Chrissy was soon fast asleep.

---

    Amy and Amber were sorting out breakfast the next morning, and Jayden sat at the table having a cup of tea, when they saw Mandy and Ann enter the kitchen.

    "Morning." They all said to each other.

    "Are Chrissy and Becky on their way down?" Amy asked Mandy.

    "Nope, they're both still flat out in my bed." Mandy said with a frown. "I thought I'd leave them to get some sleep. If Chrissy isn't up by the time we leave for work, then we'll give her the day off." Mandy added, as she took her normal seat at the table.

    Jayden poured both Ann and Mandy a cup of tea out, and then they sat chatting until Amy and Amber finished making breakfast for them all. They were soon eating French toast.

---

    Chrissy started to wake up, and felt the ache in her feet, even before she got up out of bed. She turned over and saw that Mandy already had gotten up, so she looked towards Mandy's bathroom door and saw it open, so she turned her head to look at the clock.

    Becky woke when she heard Chrissy shout something, but her brain wasn't working well enough to work out what she was saying.

    "What's wrong babe?" Becky asked in a groan.

    "I'm late for work, and Mandy never woke me up!" Chrissy shouted, as she jumped out of bed and ran out the room.

    Chrissy was running around their bedroom when Becky walked in, still rubbing sleep from her eyes. "Are you not having a shower this morning?" Becky asked.

    "No! I haven't got time." Chrissy said, as she ran into the bathroom to have a quick wash before getting ready for work.

    Becky just sat on the edge of their bed and watched Chrissy run back and forth. Once she was dressed, and her makeup done, she then walked over to the bed and pulled Becky to her feet, so they could go and see if the others were still at home. They found Mandy at the kitchen table having a cup of tea, but the others were all no where to be seen.

    "I'm sorry for getting up late sis." Chrissy said looking worried.

    "Don't worry about it. I was going to let you have the day off if you weren't up by the time we were ready to leave." Mandy said with a smile. "You're lucky though, as I think Amy has been dragging her feet this morning." Mandy added with a frown. Chrissy smiled to her self, and would have to thank Amy later for helping her out.

    "Do you think I've got time to have a couple of slices of toast sis?" Chrissy asked with some pleading in her voice.

    "I'll make time baby sister. I'm not letting you out the house until you've got something inside you." Mandy said in a firm voice.

    Becky was already on her way to put some bread in the toaster by the time Chrissy turned to do it herself. "You pour us a cup of tea out baby, and I'll have the toast done in a couple of minutes for us." Becky said over her shoulder.

    Chrissy had the drinks done by the time Becky came over with some toast for the two of them. Becky buttered the toast, and then added some marmalade to it for them both.

    "How did it go last night?" Mandy asked.

    "Fine, Chrissy worked really hard all night long. Brad had to carry her out to the car at the end of the night, as she'd fallen sleep on one of the sofas while we were putting the cash in the safe." Becky said, just before taking another bite of her toast.

    "I hope you're up to doing a full day of work at the shop as well." Mandy asked.

    "I'll be fine sis. You won't even notice any difference in me once we get there." Chrissy said with a grin, as she ripped off another chunk of toast and started chewing on it.

    Amy joined them, when she burst into the kitchen and shouted. "Chrissy! You're up."

    "I was beginning to wonder if you'd gone back to bed, with how long it was taking you to get ready for work this morning." Mandy said, as she looked at the clock on the wall.

    "Sorry big sister Mandy, but I'm just having trouble getting my self in gear this morning." Amy said with a grin, as she sat down at the table next to Chrissy.

    "Yes, I'm sure that's the reason." Mandy said, not buying it for a second. "I'm also sure that now Chrissy is up, and ready for work, you'll be back to your normal self again." Mandy added with a fake shocked look on her face.

    "Come to think about it, I am feeling a little better, and thinking more clearly." Amy said with a grin.

    Mandy just shook her head from side to side, and went back to looking at the paper while Chrissy finished her toast, and answered the same questions for Amy that she'd just asked her. Once they were ready to leave for work, Becky waved them off at the door after Chrissy spent a couple of minutes saying goodbye in her own special way.

    Chrissy started sorting out the orders for the changing service as soon as they had the shop opened up, and they soon had them ready for when Linda or Carl turned up for them at lunchtime. Chrissy then started helping Amy get the Internet orders sorted out.

    "You need to learn to pace yourself sis." Mandy said, as she watched Chrissy dashing around grabbing items off the shelf.

    "I don't want to give any of you a chance to feel disappointed in me again Mandy." Chrissy said, before going back into the back room to give Amy the items for packing.

    Mandy wanted to go and have a word with Chrissy, but she knew that Chrissy needed to do this her own way, or she'd never feel like she'd made up for making them worry like she did. Linda turned up with lunch, and took the clothing orders back with her for the changing service when she left. The afternoon flew by and they were soon heading home, after calling in at the post office.

    Becky was in the kitchen sorting out dinner when they got home, so Becky sent Chrissy up to lie down for a bit while it finished cooking. Chrissy could tell by the look on Becky's face that she'd be wasting her time trying to argue with her, so she went up stairs with Mandy and Amy close behind.

    Chrissy was soon taking her work clothes off and crawling into bed. She was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow.

---

    Becky was just checking a stew she had in the oven when Amy came back into the kitchen. Becky smiled at her, as she put it back in the oven again, and walked over to the table to sit down again.

    "I can keep an eye on dinner, if you want to go and lie down with Chrissy for a bit."

    "Are you sure you don't mind Amy?" Becky asked with a smile.

    "I wouldn't have offered if I did Becky." Amy smiled back.

    "Thanks Amy." Becky said, as she jumped up and gave Amy a quick hug, before running off to spend some time with Chrissy.

    Mandy was just entering the kitchen, as she saw Becky running towards the door, so she quickly stepped to the side, and let Becky run past her.

    "I'll see you later then Becky." Mandy said with a grin, as she let the door swing shut behind her. "I take it you're keeping an eye on dinner then?" Mandy asked, as she sat at the table next to Amy.

    "Yep, I told her to go and lie down with Chrissy for a bit. I bet they could both use a little more sleep before they go to work later." Amy smiled, as she rested her head on Mandy's shoulder.

    Amber, Ann, and Jayden came home, and they sat chatting, so that Chrissy and Becky got a little longer to sleep before Amy went up to call them.

    Becky was just enjoying a nice dream when she felt someone shaking her, and calling her name very softly.

    "Becky, Becky. Dinner is ready, sorry to have to wake you both up." Amy said when Becky finally opened her eyes and looked at her.

    "Don't worry about it baby sister, and thanks for letting me get a little more sleep." Becky smiled.

    "I'll leave you to wake Chrissy up them." Amy said, just before leaving the room again.

    Becky turned over and saw that Chrissy was still fast asleep; she smiled to herself as she started nibbling on Chrissy's ear. This woke Chrissy, and she wrapped her arms around Becky and smiled at her.

    "That's a nice way to be woken up lover." Chrissy purred, just before finding Becky's lips with her own.

    "Dinners ready baby, so we better not play around to long." Becky said with a pout, as she broke the hug and sat up.

    Normally Chrissy would have skipped dinner to spend more time with Becky, but she was hungry tonight, so she was soon out of bed and dressed in a big fluffy bathrobe. Becky put hers on too, and they both went down to get some dinner.

    Amber, Ann, and Jayden grilled Chrissy about her night at the club, as they hadn't seen her in the morning. She filled them all in on what had happened, and they were all looking forward to seeing her at work the next night.

    Ann and Jayden set to work doing the dishes when they'd finished dinner, and Chrissy and Becky went up to get ready for work. Chrissy was looking forward to having a shower that she'd missed out on this morning, with getting up so late.

    Chrissy and Becky helped each other get clean before they got back out the bathroom and started getting dressed. Becky helped Chrissy get into a gold version of the uniform tonight, and she pulled the lacers tight on the corset again. Becky just loved the way Chrissy looked in the uniform.

    Once they were both ready, they made their way down stairs and found Vicky standing in the hallway talking with Mandy and the others. Amy helped Chrissy put her coat on, and then they all gave her and Becky a hug before letting them leave for work.

    The girls stood at the door and waved them off before returning to the living room to relax and watch some TV.

    "Don't look so down baby sister. At least you know where she is this time." Ann said with a smile, as she referred to Amy looking the same way she did the whole time Chrissy was missing.

    "I know sis, but I still miss having her hear in the evenings. I think Becky is being mean, keeping Chrissy all to herself." Amy said with a pout, but she was soon giggling about it.

    "I think the spoilt brat look really suits you baby." Amber said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and kissed her cheek.

    "I had a good teacher. Ann taught me everything I know about being a spoilt brat." Amy said with a grin, just before kissing Amber back on the lips for a very long time.

    Amy soon realised that teasing your sister, and then taking your eyes off her, was not a very smart idea. She was soon screaming and giggling, as Ann jumped on her and started to tickle her.

    "So you think I'm a spoilt brat then do you baby sister?" Ann asked, as she kept tickling her.

    Amy was laughing and screaming so much, she couldn't speak to say sorry, and Ann was too quick for her to stop, or get away from her.

    Jayden sat on one of the other sofas with Mandy, as they watched Ann tickle Amy. Amber was making a half-hearted attempt to stop Ann, but it looked more as if she was helping her instead.

    "I take it Amy is a little on the ticklish side?" Jayden asked Mandy as they watched the torture continue.

    "Yes, she can be a little on the ticklish side." Mandy said in a matter of fact way, just like they were watching a program on the TV.

    Ann finally stopped tickling Amy when she squeaked out a sorry, and they just lay on the sofa in a mass of arms and legs as they giggled.

    "Thanks for the help wife." Amy said, as she looked at Amber.

    "I tried to stop her baby, but she's like some crazy tickle ninja. She's got some serious skills." Amber said looking impressed.

    They were all soon laughing again when Ann jumped up and did some silly looking kung-fu pose while making a silly noise.

    "She's like Bruce Lee with boobs." Amber said, as she burst out in another fit of giggles. This also set off the others again. Ann fell down on the sofa again next to Amy, and they all had a good giggle about it all.

---

    Chrissy and Becky got to the club, and Chrissy went off to get ready for work. Becky turned to look at Chrissy but she'd already disappeared.

    "She seems quite eager tonight." Vicky said when she saw Becky looking around.

    "Yes she does. I was hoping to give her a little pep talk before I let her go and get started." Becky said.

    "Does this mean she'll be getting told off later?" Vicky asked with a grin.

    "I think I just might have to do that. Can't have the staff stepping out of line." Becky said, acting all bossy with her hands on her hips. Vicky just smiled, as they kept walking towards the VIP section.

    Chrissy was just coming out the office, so Becky assumed she must have left her coat in there. Then Chrissy went over to join Claire and Megumi-Chan at the bar where she got her tray and notepad, ready to start work.

    Becky was about to walk over to the girls, but Carla walked over to her with a couple of girls she wanted her to meet. She never did get to give Chrissy her pep talk for the night.

    Later in the night, Chrissy had just finished serving some girls their drink when she saw Becky over at the bar waiting for her.

    "Chrissy, if you have a couple of minutes. I need to have a word with you in the office." Becky said looking very serious.

    "Okay Becky. I'll just ask Claire to cover my tables for me and meet you there in a minute." Chrissy said looking worried.

    Becky was leaning against the desk when Chrissy walked into the office. Chrissy stopped just in front of her and looked at Becky with worry.

    "Chrissy, I've had to call you in here because we've had complaints about you." Becky said, as she looked Chrissy in the eyes to see her reaction.

    Chrissy looked shocked, and then worried again. "Complaints, from whom?" Chrissy asked.

    "The other staff members and myself." Becky said, as she pushed herself away from the desk and walked over to stand facing Chrissy.

    "Why? What have I done wrong?" Chrissy asked with a hurt look on her face. She thought she was doing okay, and the staff all seemed to be treating her nice.

    "They all think you're too good at your job, and I just think you look way to sexy in the uniform. So I'm going to have to punish you some more." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and pulled her in closer for a kiss.

    "You did all this just to get me in here for a kiss?" Chrissy asked looking a little angry with her, as she tried to break the hug.

    "Yes, it's a perk to being the boss." Becky said with a grin, as she gripped Chrissy a little tighter to stop her getting away.

    Chrissy gave up trying to get away, and started kissing Becky back. She'd seen some of the customers getting close and playful with Becky earlier in the night and it had left her wanting to run over and wrap her arms around Becky herself.

    Claire and Megumi-Chan both smiled at Chrissy when she went back out into the VIP sect a little later followed by Becky.

    "Looks like you got a good telling off in their Chrissy." Claire said with a grin.

    "Yes I did." Chrissy said with a role of the eyes. "I may have to play up again and see if she'll tell me off again." Chrissy added with a grin.

    "You don't need to do anything wrong Chrissy, just keep walked away from Becky so she has to look at that cute backside of yours." Megumi-Chan said. "I don't even go that way, but you're turning me on when you walk past me." Megumi-Chan added with a giggle.

    Claire and Megumi-Chan were both real girls that like Becky didn't see any trouble with guys dressing like girls. Chrissy was a little shocked to hear that they both thought she was sexy when she walked around.

    "Don't look so shocked Chrissy. If you've got it, wiggle it." Claire said with a grin, as she turned around and walked away, while doing an impression of Chrissy's wiggle.

    "I don't walk like that do I?" Chrissy asked, as Claire walked back over to where she and Megumi-Chan were still talking.

    "No, yours is way sexier than that Chrissy." Megumi-Chan giggled.

    Before Chrissy could say anymore, Becky walked over to them. "Am I going to have to have another word with you Chrissy?"

    "No boss, sorry boss. I don't ever want to be in that much trouble again boss." Chrissy said with a grin. She knew that Becky hated being called boss by anyone other than the bouncers.

    "Just get back to work, and I'll talk to you again later." Becky said, as she pointed a finger at Chrissy.

    "Okay boss, just let me know when." Chrissy said with a grin as she turned around to walk away.

    Chrissy suddenly let out a squeal when she felt someone pinch her bottom really hard. She spun back around with one hand on the spot that just got pinched and the other on her mouth trying to stop the sound escaping. She saw Becky stood there grinning at her.

    "Problem Chrissy?" Becky asked still grinning at her. Chrissy just scowled at her and then walked off to carry on serving tables.

    "I think you might have just taken that a little too far Becky." Carla said in Becky's ear, as she came to stand just behind her.

    "I think I've forgotten how easy it is to bruise her, and I wasn't being gentle when I pinched her." Becky said with a worried look, as she turned to look at Carla.

    "I'm sure she'll be fine once she's calmed down a little." Carla said, as she watched Chrissy taking a drink order and then rubbing her bottom as she walked back over to the bar while giving Becky an evil look. "Okay, maybe a lot of time." Carla corrected herself.

    Becky tried to talk to Chrissy a couple of times, but Chrissy was all business with her, so she gave up and just left Chrissy to do her job like she was supposed to be doing. Becky walked out of the office after locking the night's earnings in the safe to go and find Chrissy.

    "Hi Brad, you seen Chrissy?" Becky asked, as she saw that she wasn't in the VIP section.

    "She said she was going to the toilet, but that was over ten minutes ago now." Brad said with a puzzled look. "Do you want me to go and find her for you boss?" Brad asked.

    "No, I'll go and get her." Becky smiled. "Which toilets did she go to?" Becky asked.

    "She went towards the VIP ones over there." Brad said as he pointed in the direction Chrissy had gone.

    The toilet was empty when Becky got in there, so she made her way back to Brad and the others. Just as she reached Brad and was about to say Chrissy wasn't in there, Frank came walking into the VIP section.

    "Your not done already are you? Chrissy may as well have hung on and gone home with you." Frank said.

    "What you talking about Frank? It always takes the same length of time to close up the tills and lock the money in the safe for the night." Carla said. "What's this about Chrissy anyway?" Carla asked.

    "Chrissy came down and asked for a taxi, as you were all going to be a little while yet, and she had to be up for work in the morning. So she was going to make her own way home." Frank said, as he looked at them all.

    "So you just put her in a taxi and sent her on her way?" Becky asked looking worried.

    "What do you take me for?" Franks asked. "I got one of the drivers to take her home in a club car. Did I do something wrong?" Frank looked a little worried now.

    "No, not really Frank, but Chrissy was lying to you." Becky said looking a little more relaxed now she knew where Chrissy was, or would be when she got home. "I'm the one that screwed up when I upset Chrissy earlier tonight." Becky added with a sigh.

    "Come one Becky. Let's get you home so you can get this all sorted out with her." Vicky said, as she led Becky out to her car.

    Chrissy was still undressing when Becky got home and walked into the bedroom. Chrissy was having trouble trying to get the corset off. She turned to look at Becky, then went back to trying to undo the knot in the corset lacing.

    "Here, let me help you." Becky said, as she walked over to where Chrissy was standing. "I'm sorry for upsetting you baby. I didn't mean to pinch you so hard, it was meant to be fun." Becky said in a sad voice.

    "I thought you'd be mad at me for leaving without you?" Chrissy said, as she finally calmed down, when she saw the worried look on Becky's face.

    "I was scared I'd lost you again, so I'm just happy to find you here." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her from behind.

    "I'm sorry for scaring you my love." Chrissy said, as she turned around in Becky's arms to face her, so she could kiss her. "I was just angry, and a little hurt by what you did to me. Everyone looked at me when I squealed." Chrissy said looking embarrassed.

    "You do have a good set of lungs on you, I can say that." Becky said as she let out a little giggle. "I'm sorry, I know I shouldn't laugh, but you did look a little funny when I did it." Becky added, as she tried to stop herself giggling again.

    Chrissy tried to look even more hurt, but even she had to giggle now she thought about it. "I guess I did look a little funny when I squealed." Chrissy said just before giggling herself.

    "Am I forgiven then baby?" Becky asked just before Chrissy kissed her again.

    "Does that answer your question?" Chrissy asked when they stopped kissing.

    "Sure does, but I think you may have some trouble with Frank tomorrow night. He's not happy you lied to him about the taxi." Becky said looking worried for Chrissy.

    "Oh that. Was he really mad when he found out I lied to him?" Chrissy asked, as she bit her bottom lip. Chrissy always did this when she was nervous.

    "I'm not going to say t0oo much, but you may want to try and keep out his way tomorrow night. Or at least stick to areas of the club with lots of people around." Becky said with a grin.

    "He was really that mad with me?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes he was, and he had every reason to be as well. I'm tempted to add another night to your punishment for running away again." Becky said, as she looked to be thinking about it.

    "You just enjoy telling me off in your office." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "If you think I enjoyed that, then wait until you see what I do to you once I've got you undressed." Becky said with an evil grin, as she turned Chrissy around again so she could get the corset off her.

    "What will your wife say boss?" Chrissy asked in a shocked voice.

    "I'm hoping she'll beg me to do it again." Becky giggled, as she finally got the corset undone and dropped it to the floor. The rest of Chrissy's clothes, and then Becky's soon joined it.

    Chrissy and Becky never did make it to Mandy's bedroom, but they did make up for the trouble at the club. Becky ended up kissing Chrissy's bottom where she'd pinched it, as she could see a large bruise coming up there already.

    They both fell asleep cuddled up to each other once they'd got back up and removed their makeup. Chrissy was two days down in her punishment, and had six nights left to do. Or seven if Becky got her way.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Written by SaraUK
Edited (I tried to) and Posted by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 10
Chapter 29: The punishment continues

    Chrissy was thankful the shop was quiet on a Saturday. Mandy called it a day early, so Chrissy had gone back to bed when they got home. Becky was already in there, so Chrissy cuddled up to her, and was soon fast asleep.

    Becky smiled when she woke and saw Chrissy's angelic face facing her while she slept. Becky always felt like the luckiest girl on the plant when she looked at Chrissy, but when she slept, Chrissy just looked that little bit more beautiful. It wasn't long before Becky felt the need to feel the soft touch of Chrissy's lips on hers, so she leaned over and started kissing her.

    Chrissy was having a dream about being out shopping with Amy, when all of a sudden Amy kissed her, which Chrissy found a little odd, but it was a dream. Chrissy suddenly realised that it felt too real to be a dream, and Amy kissed a lot like Becky. So she opened her eyes and there was Becky looking at her.

    "Hi Baby." Becky smiled, as she put her head on the pillow next to Chrissy's.

    "Is it time to get up already?" Chrissy asked, not really wanting to move yet.

    "Nope, I just wanted to kiss them beautiful lips of yours." Becky kissed Chrissy again to prove just how much she loved kissing them lips.

    "I'll let you off then." Chrissy smiled, as she pulled Becky into a hug, happy that she didn't need to get up yet.

    When they did finally get out of bed, Becky could tell that Chrissy was worried about something and didn't seem to be in any rush to go down for dinner.

    "What's wrong baby? You don't look very happy tonight. Are you worried about what Frank will say to you?" Becky asked.

    "That's part of it, but I'm also worried about Amy and the others being at the club, and me not being able to have fun with them." Chrissy let out a sigh as she said it.

    "That' part of your punishment baby. I'd give you the night off, but then it wouldn't really be a punishment would it?" Becky asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist from behind, and started kissing her neck.

    "I know, and I wouldn't let you either. Tonight and Tuesday are going to be the two hardest nights for me to do." Chrissy said, as she leaned her head back to let Becky work her magic. She loved it when Becky played around with her neck.

    "Don't forget about next Saturday as well." Becky said, as she stopped kissing Chrissy's neck.

    "I thought you were just joking when you said that." Chrissy whined.

    "Well I've thought about it, and now I think it would be a good idea to punish you every time you ran away." Becky was smiling as she said it.

    "So every time I run away, I'll have to do a nights work at the club to make up for it?" Chrissy asked, just to confirm.

    "Yep, you got it, so I'd be very careful in the future before you go running away from your troubles, and your friends." Becky said, just before going back to kissing Chrissy's neck.

    Amy and the others were sitting at the kitchen table in their bathrobes when Chrissy and Becky got down there. Amber and Amy were sorting out dinner, so Chrissy got to sit down and enjoy cuddling with Becky for a little longer.

    "Six more days to go sis before you can get back to dancing with us." Amy said with a grin, trying to cheer Chrissy up a little bit.

    "It's seven nights now. I earned an extra one last night." Chrissy said, as she looked down at the table.

    "How did you manage that sis?" Amy asked with a pout.

    Chrissy went on to tell them about the trouble with Becky, and how she'd lied to Frank, and then got someone to drive her home. She then filled them in on how Becky was going to make her work a night at the club every time she ran away.

    "You're going to always be working at the club now on." Amy said in a whiney voice.

    "Hey! I don't run away that much." Chrissy said, sounding shocked.

    "I'm not so sure anymore. You've already had a day added, and you've only done two." Amy said with a grin.

    "True, but I don't need you making it sound like I'm always doing this sort of thing." Chrissy said, as she playfully slapped Amy on the arm.

    Chrissy and Amy playfully slapped and poked each other for a couple of minutes and ended up hugging each other as they giggled. Becky was happy to see Chrissy still able to have some fun with Amy after what she said in the bedroom.

    Amy jumped up to help Amber dish dinner up while Chrissy was made to stay and relax until she had to get ready for work.

    Once dinner was done with, they all went up to get ready to go out. Chrissy was just getting in the shower when Becky saw the bruise on her bottom.

    "Oh god Chrissy, I never realised I'd done that to you." Becky said looking upset with herself. "I'm so sorry." Becky added, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

    "Don't worry about it. That's what you get when you have a bully for a boss." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "I don't want to be a bully." Becky said with a pout.

    "I don't mind if you make up for it like you did when we got home." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky, as she pulled her all the way into the shower with her.

    Chrissy was wearing a blue uniform tonight, and Becky helped her with the corset before Chrissy started on her makeup. Amy and Amber were helping Jayden to get ready tonight, so Becky and Chrissy could spend a little more time together before they got to the club.

    Vicky was in the kitchen with Mandy when Chrissy and Becky got down there, they then sat down at the table to wait for the others to turn up. Once they did, they left the house and Vicky drove them to the club.

    "I hope you have a good time tonight." Chrissy said, as she got out the car once Vicky stopped outside the club. Before anyone could give Chrissy a reply, she was gone.

    "She's eager to get started isn't she?" Mandy asked Becky.

    "I think that's the reason for her running off." Becky said, as she pointed at Frank walking towards the car from another direction to where Chrissy had just gone.

    "He doesn't look very happy does he?" Mandy said looking worried for Chrissy.

    "No, and he was even more angry with her last night. He nearly drove me home, just to have a go at her for lying to him." Becky said.

    "Maybe it's not the best idea for Chrissy to put off this meeting with Frank for to long then." Mandy said, as she got out the people carrier.

    Frank was soon standing there looking in the car to see where Chrissy was. "Has she not come tonight?" Franks asked with a huff. "I'll give her a peace of my mind when I do see her again." Frank added.

    "If by she, you mean Chrissy? Then yes she is here and has already gone into the club to start work." Mandy said, not sounding happy with Frank's tone. "I hope you've calmed down a bit by the time you do get to talk to her, or she'll be running away again. She's already had a night added for what she did last night." Mandy added.

    "Oh, I'm sorry for snapping at you Mandy. It's just that if anything had happened to her after she left last night, it would have been my fault for letting her go." Frank said in a much calmer voice.

    "Let me guess. You feel a little foolish for letting Chrissy get away with it?" Mandy asked.

    "Yes, I should have realised that Becky and Carla never would have let Chrissy make her own way home. And they never take longer than normal to put the cash in the safe." Frank made a fist and wanted to bang it down on the top of the car, but thought better of it.

    "Big bad Frank got outsmarted by a little girl." Mandy said with a pout, but she was soon grinning when she saw the smile appear on Frank's face.

    "I guess I did." Frank chuckled.

    "Don't let it bother you, she's done it to us all at some point or another." Mandy smiled, as she finally let Vicky lead her into the club.

    Between the chat with Frank, and the slow walk through the club to the VIP section. Chrissy was already working when they got up there. She was serving tables on the other side of the VIP section, and Claire was waiting on their normal place up on Carla's privet sofas.

    "I thought Chrissy was working this part of the room tonight?" Becky asked Claire.

    "She asked if I'd swap with her for tonight. Have I made a mistake in doing that Becky?" Claire asked looking worried.

    "No Claire, but I may need you to swap back later in the night. And in future, can you please check with me before doing it." Becky smiled.

    "Yes Becky. Sorry about that." Claire said, as she quickly took everyone's orders and then went to sort out their drinks.

    Chrissy was waiting at the bar when she saw Becky talking to Claire, and looking over to where she stood waiting for her drink's order. Chrissy had just taken the money back to the bar when she saw Becky standing at the side of her.

    "Can you come with me for a minute Chrissy?" Becky asked, as she pointed towards the office.

    "Okay Becky." Chrissy said, trying not to grin, as she followed Becky to the office. She thought it was a little early in the night for Becky to be telling her off. "Have I done something wrong boss?" Chrissy asked with a grin once they were in the office with the door shut.

    "Yes you have, and I'm not playing around either, so drop the boss crap!" Becky snapped. "I tell everyone what tables they will be working, and any changes on that front go through me first. You don't just decide to change them yourself."

    "I only asked Claire if she'd mind swapping. I didn't think it would be a big deal. I'm sorry." Chrissy said, a little shocked at the way Becky was speaking to her.

    "Well thanks to you, I just had to tell Claire off." Becky snapped again. "Now go out there and work the tables I gave you last night." Becky added, as she pointed to the door for Chrissy to go back to work.

    Chrissy was close to tears, but pulled herself together and then left the room and went over to Claire who was still waiting at the bar for Mandy and the others drinks.

    "I'm sorry I got you in trouble Claire. Becky's said I've got to go back to working the tables she told me to last night." Chrissy couldn't even look Claire in the eyes as she spoke.

    "Don't worry about it Chrissy. I should have know better than to swap without talking to Becky first." Claire said, as she put her hand on Chrissy's to let her know she really didn't mind. "Did she have a go at you about it?" Claire asked.

    "Yes, I've never seen her like that before." Chrissy said, just before taking the tray of drinks and quickly walking over to the sofas where the girls were all sat waiting.

    "It's about time, it took you long enough to fetch them." Amy said with a grin, but Chrissy just smiled and handed everyone their drink.

    "I'm sorry for the delay in you getting your drinks. Will there be anything else?" Chrissy asked.

    "No, not at the minute." Amy said with a grin. She was really enjoying herself at the minute.

    "Please just wave when you want anything." Chrissy said, just before turning and walking away again.

    Becky had come out the office and watched Chrissy as she served the girls their drinks before she went to another table to take their orders. Becky went over to the sofas and sat down next to Mandy and let out a big sigh.

    "That sounded like a heavy sigh sis." Mandy said. "Having problems with some of your staff members?"

    "Don't ask." Becky said, as she let out another big sigh.

    "It might help to talk about it." Mandy pushed a little.

    "I've just had a go at Chrissy like she was just an employee." Becky finally said.

    "Well she is for the next week." Mandy said.

    "I know, but I just felt like crap doing it. I don't even speak to the other girls like I just did to Chrissy… How was she when she brought your drinks over?"

    "She was the perfect waitress, even though Amy was having a go at her about taking so long." Mandy said with a giggle.

    Chrissy was glad to see the girls all go down to have a dance, and Becky wonder off to check on the rest of the club. She felt like she could relax again and just do her job. This didn't last long though before she turned to return to the bar and walked right into Frank.

    "Hi Frank." Chrissy said with a week smile.

    "Don't you hi Frank me. I could have got in a lot of trouble with that stunt you pulled last night." Frank said in a whisper, but it still sounded load to her.

    "I'm sorry about that. I was upset with Becky over something, and I just wanted to go home." Chrissy said, as she looked down at the floor.

    "I suggest in future you keep it between the two of you, and not start dragging others into it. I could have lost my job if anything had happened to you after you left." Frank whispered again in Chrissy's ear as he bent down to her level. "And more importantly, I wouldn't be able to live with myself." He added, as he put a hand on her shoulder.

    Chrissy looked up and saw him smile at her, which made her feel a little better. "Does this mean you don't hate me now?" Chrissy asked.

    "That could never happen Chrissy. How could anyone hate you?" Frank asked with a throaty chuckle, just like Santa would make.

    "Becky and Claire hate me." Chrissy said with a sigh, as she looked around and saw that Claire had just sorted out one of her tables for her while she was talking to Frank.

    "What do you mean by that Chrissy?" Frank asked.

    "I'm sorry Frank, but if I don't get back to work, Becky will have another go at me." Chrissy said, as she ran off to get another table where the customers were waving like mad for some service.

    Amy and the others were soon back, and Amy started ordering drinks and then food. They were keeping Chrissy really busy all night. They kept her that busy, that she never got a break at all. Chrissy was trying not to make Becky any more upset with her than she already was.

    On one of the return trips from the dance floor Chrissy saw that Kara was with them. She just gave Chrissy a strange look as she went and sat down on the sofas with the others.

    "Tell her what you want to drink Kara, and she has to go and get it for you." Amy said with a giggle.

    Kara wasn't sure if this was a joke or not, so she just sat there looking at Chrissy and then the others, waiting for the punch line, but one never came. "I'll have a white wine please." Kara finally said.

    "I'll be right back with your drink miss." Chrissy said with a smile, just before she walked away.

    Chrissy smiled when she came back with a wine for Kara and champagne for some of the others, because Jayden and Kara were sat chatting like old friends. Chrissy thought it would be nice if the two of them hit it off. Chrissy saw Becky walk back into the VIP section just then, so she ran off to keep herself busy serving all the customers.

    Becky was hoping to have a word with Chrissy and say sorry for snapping at her, but every time she went to speak with her, Chrissy would be busy serving someone, or running off to fetch food for Amy and the others. Becky found this odd because they didn't very often have any food while they were at the club.

    Chrissy was dead on her feet by the end of the night, and was glad when the club finally closed. They waited for Becky and Carla to put the cash in the safe, and then they went out to Vicki's people carrier and got in. Jayden was a little shocked to see Chrissy pull her into the very back of the car with her. Becky looked a little shocked as well, but just got in the front with Vicky.

    Amy was trying to tease Chrissy about her having to serve them all evening, but Chrissy just blanked it out, and she finally gave up when Amber snapped at her about it. Amy had ended up drinking more than she normally would, just so Chrissy had to keep bringing them drinks, and was very drunk because of it.

    Once they got home, Chrissy went up to get ready for bed without saying a word to any one. Mandy could tell that Chrissy was unhappy about how the evening had gone. She just looked at Becky in such a way as to tell her to go and sort it out. Becky was soon going upstairs after Chrissy. Carla was stopping the night, or more to the point Carl was. So Becky would have all night to make it up with Chrissy again.

    "Will Chrissy be alright? She looked pretty upset on the drive home, and the fact she sat with me at the back and not Becky didn't look good." Jayden said, as she stood in the hallway with Mandy and Carla. They were all standing there watching Amber try to get Amy to go up stairs, when all she wanted to do was go to the kitchen for some reason.

    "Chrissy was suppose to be serving our area of the VIP section tonight, but she talked Claire into swapping with her. Becky saw it as her losing face with the staff, and pulled Chrissy into the office to have a go at her about it." Mandy said.

    "Oh, I see." Jayden said with a frown.

    "I think Becky was hopping to get some time to say sorry to her, but she never got a chance. Chrissy was running back and forth all night long." Mandy said as she let Carla wrap an arm around her.

    "Come to think about it, I never saw Chrissy stop at all." Carla said, as she looked to be trying to remember if she saw Chrissy take a break or not.

    "I may need to have a word with Becky then if that's the case. I'm not going to have her working Chrissy to death, just to show her who the boss is." Mandy said with some anger in her voice.

    "You know as well as I do, if Becky knew Chrissy hadn't taken a break, she would have forced her too." Carla said.

    "Very true. She won't be happy when she finds out either." Mandy added.

    Jayden was sick of seeing Amber struggle with Amy, so she said goodnight to Mandy and Carla, then went to help get Amy up to her bedroom. Once she'd helped get Amy on her and Amber's bed, she said goodnight to them, then went to her own room to get ready for bed herself.

    Becky had walked into her and Chrissy's room just in time to see Chrissy walk into the bathroom and close the door behind her. Becky thought about walking into the bathroom after her, but thought better of it and sat on the bed to wait for her to return to the room. It was some time later before Chrissy did!

    "Chrissy we need to have a talk." Becky said, as she stood up.

    Chrissy was holding the uniform in her hand, so she walked over and put it in the hamper before walking back to the bed and getting in. "I don't think I could cope with any more of your talks Becky. I'm tired, and just want to get some sleep." With that said, Chrissy put her head down and was soon fast asleep.

    Becky just stood there watching Chrissy sleep for a little while before she finally went to the bathroom to get herself ready for bed. Becky knew that she'd gone to far when she snapped at Chrissy, and now she thought about it, and how Amy was all night. She could understand why she wanted to serve another area of the club. Becky got ready for bed and then climbed in and tried to cuddle up to Chrissy, but she just pushed her away again with a groan.

---

    Chrissy woke when she felt Becky slip out of bed, but she pretended to still be asleep, so she wouldn't have to talk to her. She heard Becky start the shower and then she heard the splashing of water. Chrissy was still feeling tired, so she turned over and went back to sleep for a little longer. The bedroom and bathroom were both empty when she woke again, so she got up and ran herself a nice hot bubble bath.

    "MMM, this feel good." Chrissy said to herself, as she sank down into the water, and let it soak into her arching mussels.

    Chrissy spent longer than she should have in the bath, and then pottered around the bedroom for some time, but finally her tummy let her know it needed some food. Taking a deep breath, and then letting it out as a sigh, Chrissy left the bedroom to go and face all the ribbing about her being a waitress the night before.

    Apart from Ann, they were all sat around the kitchen table talking until Chrissy walked into the kitchen. Ann had left the club with Brad at the end of the night, she did that most Saturdays.

    "Hi Chrissy. Do you want me to make you some breakfast?" Amy asked.

    "No thanks, I can do it myself." Chrissy said, as she walked over and put some bread in the toaster for herself. Then she put the kettle on to make herself a drink.

    "I've just made a fresh pot of tea big sister." Amy said with a smile.

    "I feel like a cup of coffee today." Chrissy said in a flat tone, as she set about making herself a cup of coffee. By the time she'd done that, her toast was done, so she put some butter on it, and then took her plate and cup to the living room.

    "I thought you went to sort this all out with Chrissy last night?" Mandy asked, as she looked at Becky.

    "I tried Mandy, but all Chrissy wanted to do was sleep, so I let her. I'll go and have a word with her now." Becky said, as she got up from the table.

    "While you're talking to Chrissy, you may want to remind her to take a break at some point during the night when she's working for you." Mandy said with a stern look.

    "Do you mean she never stopped all night? I never knew that Mandy, I would have made her if I'd known." Becky said looking hurt.

    "Do you want me to go and have a word with her for you Becky?" Amy asked.

    "I think you're the last person she'll want to see baby." Amber said with a worried look.

    "Why, what did I do?" Amy asked looking worried.

    "Do you not remember all the running around you had Chrissy doing for you last night? You were treating her like your own personal slave." Amber said.

    "I didn't mean anything by it. I was just having some fun, I thought she'd like it." Amy said, as she looked around the table at everyone.

    "You've never tried being a waitress have you Amy?" Jayden asked.

    "No, but what difference does that make?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.

    "Try it for a night, and let me ask you by the end of it, how much fun you had being on your feet all night. Add to that the fact Chrissy had to watch her friends having a good time while she was treated like a slave." Jayden didn't have to say anymore, she could tell that Amy had got the message by the look on her face.

    "I'm sorry." Amy said close to tears. "Do you think Chrissy will ever forgive me?" She asked, as she looked up at Amber.

    "I'm sure she will, just give her a little time, and let Becky go and get her problems sorted out first." Amber said, as she pulled Amy in for a hug.

    "I'm sorry for upsetting you Amy, but I don't like to see Chrissy this way." Jayden said with a sigh.

    "Don't be sorry Jayden, you're right. I never should have treated Chrissy that way." Amy said as she wiped away some tears.

    "I better go and see if I can grovel enough to make Chrissy forgive me, and then see if I can help sort things out between the two of you." Becky said with a week smile, as she looked at Amy.

    Chrissy had finished her toast by the time Becky entered the room, and she was sitting over near the window watching a young cat chase a butterfly around in their front garden while she drank her coffee.

    "Chrissy? Can we have that talk now?" Becky asked, as she walked over and sat down next to her on the sofa.

    "Will it be anything like the one last night at the club? As I remember that one being more you shouting, and me just doing as I was told." Chrissy said in a flat tone, as she kept looking out the window.

    "I'm sorry about that Chrissy, I can see now why you wanted to swap with Claire." Becky said in a pained voice. "I had no idea that Amy was going to be like that with you."

    "It's a little late for that now isn't it. I'm nothing but some form of slave to Amy now, and Claire must really hate me for getting her in trouble." Chrissy let out a sigh.

    "Claire came and found me after I had a go at you, and she stuck up for you. She told me that it was her fault and not yours. She should have come and found me to ask if it was okay to swap tables for the night." Becky smiled. " That doesn't sound much like the actions of someone that hates you does it?" Becky asked.

    "I guess not, but I still didn't like the way you spoke to me last night. One minute you're taking me in there to seduce me, then the next you're ready to rip my head off. That's why I wanted to keep it a work thing while we were at the club." Chrissy said, as she finally turned to look at Becky with tears running down her cheeks.

    "Oh baby, please don't cry." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug. "I'm sorry baby, I'm so sorry." Becky said, as she rocked back and forth while she hugged her. "Mandy told me you never stopped to take a break last night, is that true?"

    "Yes, I was scared you'd be even madder with me if I stopped, or you'd come and shout at me again." Chrissy said, as she sobbed on Becky's shoulder.

    "I'm putting a stop to this crazy punishment thing right now. I'm not going to watch you try and kill yourself to prove how sorry you are for running away." Becky said in a firm voice.

    "No! I want to prove I can do this. Amy deserves to treat me like that for what I did to all you." Chrissy said, as she sat up to look at Becky.

    "You're really going to do this aren't you?" Becky asked, as she looked Chrissy in the eyes.

    "Yes I am, I have to my love." Chrissy said, as she ran her hand down the side of Becky's face, just before letting it go around the back, so she could pull her closer for a kiss.

    "I promise, no more shouting at you. The only time you'll find yourself in the office from now on, is when I can't keep my hands off you for a second longer." Becky said with a grin, just before kissing Chrissy back.

    Chrissy just sat cuddling with Becky for a little while, as they both looked out the window watching the cat bound around in the garden.

    "Do you mind if I go and get Amy? She's feeling pretty miserable at the minute over what she did to you last night. Jayden just tore her off a strip or two as well about it." Becky said, as she finally sat up again.

    "Nope, please go and send her in. Can you ask her to bring me a cup of tea in with her? I never really wanted this coffee in the first place." Chrissy said with a funny look on her face. "I just didn't want to spend to much time around any of you at the time." Chrissy added, as she handed Becky her mug that was still half full of coffee.

    "Sure baby. I'll send her back with a cup of tea for you." Becky smiled, just before kissing Chrissy again. Then she got up and went back to the kitchen to fetch Amy.

    Chrissy didn't have to wait long before she heard someone come back into the living room from the kitchen. She looked up and saw Amy walked towards her with a tray in her hands, and a cup of tea sat on it. Chrissy had to smile at her.

    "Here's your tea miss. Do you require anything else?" Amy asked in a very polite voice.

    "Yes, I want you to take a seat next to me and just be my friend again." Chrissy said with a pleading look.

    "That's easy, if you still want me as a friend?" Amy asked, as she sat down next to Chrissy and hugged her.

    "No, but I still want you as a baby sister." Chrissy said, as she hugged her back. "You're already my best friend."

    "I'm so sorry for what happened last night Chrissy. I was just having fun, and it got out of hand." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy even tighter.

    "Forget about it baby sister. With how worried I must have made you over the past eight weeks, I can live with being told what to do for a couple of nights, while you get some revenge." Chrissy giggled.

    "Not by me anymore, I've had my fun now. I promise to be better behaved on Tuesday." Amy said, as she rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder. They both sat watching the cat play in the garden until the others all came into the living room.

    Amy mover over to sit with Amber, and let Becky take her place next to Chrissy. Jayden went to sit in a chair, but was pulled down to sit next to Amy. Amy was soon hugging Jayden, and she had a worried look on her face.

    "What's all this for Amy?" Jayden asked, as she looked at Amber for some sort of an answer.

    "Do you hate me now?" Amy asked with a pout. "I've said sorry to Chrissy, and she still likes me."

    "I don't hate you Amy, and I never did. I still think you need a lesson though, just to let you find out how hard it is being a waitress." Jayden said, as she hugged Amy back.

    Amber got an evil grin on her face, as she looked at Becky, and then Carl. They both must have understood what Amber was thinking because they looked at each other and shrugged, just before nodding.

    "Tuesday night would be a good night for her to do it. Chrissy can keep an eye on her, and Claire and Megumi-Chan will help as well." Becky said, as she looked at Amber.

    "What's going to happen on Tuesday?" Amy asked, as she sat up and looked at Becky, and then Amber when she saw that's whom she was talking too.

    "As a punishment for how you acted last night, you're going to be joining Chrissy as a waitress Tuesday night at the club." Amber said with a grin.

    "What! But I've never done anything like that before. I've got no idea what I'm doing." Amy said looking shocked at what she'd just been told.

    "I'm sure Chrissy will soon have you trained, and up to speed." Amber said, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "Don't look so worried Amy. I'll soon have you doing the job like you've been doing it all your life. The only time it gets hard, is when you get a customer that thinks it's fun to have you running back and forth all night for them." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Suddenly I don't think last night was as much fun as I first thought." Amy said with a nervous smile.

    "At least you won't have any of them treating you like a slave all night, not unless they want to join you." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "True, but I'm worried about the boss. I hear she can be a real dragon at times." Amy said in a lowered voice, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "You don't know the half of it. I hear she seducers the staff when ever she can as well." Chrissy whispered back, just before she started giggling, as Becky started tickling her.

    "I am in the room you know, and I only seduce one member of my staff, and I'm not a dragon." Becky added, as she looked over at Amy.

    Amy just sat giggling, as she watched Becky attacking Chrissy. She was happy that it wasn't her being tickled for once.

    With Chrissy back to her old self, the rest of the Sunday went fine. The only trouble they had was when Chrissy wanted to help sort out dinner, but Amy and Amber wouldn't let her. They both thought she'd done enough over the past couple of days, and she deserved a day off from doing anything apart from cuddling up to Becky on the sofa.

    Jayden was looking through a magazine when she heard Chrissy speak to her. "I saw you talking with Kara last night, did you two talk about anything interesting?"

    "Yes we did. She was telling me how she started dressing, and how she acted at School." Jayden said, as she thought back to the night before, and all the time she spent with Kara. "She still hates herself for what she did to you back then." Jayden added with a sad look.

    "Firstly it wasn't Kara that did all that stuff to me, and secondly it wasn't me he did it to, but a wimpy little boy called Chris." Chrissy said with a smile, as she cuddled up to Becky a little tighter.

    Jayden smiled as she sat looking at Chrissy. "I'm sorry, but I still can't see you as a boy."

    "She never was, she was always too cute to be a boy." Becky said, just before planting a kiss on Chrissy's lips.

    "Do you really want to see what she use to look like when she was still at school?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "I'd love to, it would really help me understand how she can now look so stunningly beautiful." Jayden said, as she waved her hand up and down Chrissy's body.

    "How can you do that Mandy?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "Just a little gift from your mum." Mandy said, as she got up and went over to a set of draws. She walked back with an envelope, and handed it to Jayden.

    Chrissy tried to sit up and look at the photo's Jayden took out of the envelope, but Becky pulled her back down again.

    "Oh my god, you looked like a girl even back then." Jayden said, as she looked at the school photos from different years of Chrissy's school life.

    "I can't believe my mum sent you those photos. Please let me throw them away." Chrissy cringed, as she put her head in her hands.

    "You can see why I fell in love with her now from the first time I saw her in Mable's kitchen." Becky said with a sigh. "The whole being a lesbian and falling in love with a boy thing had me confused until I saw Chrissy for the first time." Becky added with a strange look.

    "Was that the first time at Mable's, or in the shop you worked at?" Chrissy asked with a grin, as she remembered that day she first dressed with Mandy and went shopping.

    "I thought you looked so hot that day. I never thought I'd get a girl like that, but it's funny how things work out." Becky sat grinning.

    "So you had no idea that the girl was really the boy that had just moved into Mable's with you?" Jayden asked, as she looked at the photos again, and then Chrissy.

    "Nope, but I didn't know much about crossdressers and transgender though until Mable got home early one night and caught Chrissy dressed." Becky held onto Chrissy even tighter as she thought back to that day, and how she thought she'd lost Chrissy forever.

    "I still find it hard to believe that Callum could pick on such a cute thing." Jayden said, as she handed the photos back to Mandy.

    "I was just an easy target, and it helped get him through school. Can't say I was glad to help him though." Chrissy giggled. "He turned out alright in the end, and now he's a good friend in both modes of dress." Chrissy added with a smile.

    Chrissy could see that Jayden was distracted after that chat, but didn't get time to ask her what was bothering her until much later in the night. Jayden was getting her work clothes ready for the next morning when she heard a knock on her door. "Come in!"

    Chrissy poked her head round the door. "Hi Jayden. Can we talk for a minute?"

    "Sure Chrissy. Come in and take a seat on the bed."

    Both girls sat on the bed and then looking at each other for a couple of seconds. "You do realise that you need to speak at this point." Jayden said with a grin.

    "Oh sorry. I've noticed you've been a little quiet since we were speaking earlier in the day about Callum and my school days. Is everything alright?"

    "I'm fine Chrissy." Jayden smiled.

    Chrissy just gave her a look that said she wasn't buying it for a second. "Talk to me Jayden."

    "I just found that the more I spoke to Kara last night, the more I liked her. Then I had to remind myself that it was really a guy under all the makeup and padding, and…" Jayden trailed off, as she just looked down at her lap.

    "What? You found it an even bigger turn on?" Chrissy finished for her.

    "Yes. Does that make me weird?" Jayden asked.

    "Do you think Mandy's weird for loving Carl, or Jenna weird for loving Vic?"

    "No, they look so good together, but…"

    "Do you like Callum?"

    "Yes I think I really do." Jayden smiled.

    "Do you like talking, and spending time with Kara?"

    "Yes, very much so. She was just like a girlfriend I could say anything too." Jayden burst out.

    "Sounds to me like you've just found your soul mate Jayden." Chrissy smiled, as she pulled her into a hug.

    "How do you know he's my soul mate?"

    "You love him no matter what he looks like. That means you have a deeper link to each other than just how that person looks on the surface."

    "What if he doesn't like me the same way, or he's looking to do what you had done? I'm not sure I could learn to love another woman like Becky loves you Chrissy."

    "I'm no expert, but I'm pretty sure that Callum is happy being male most the time. He just has a softer side he likes to let out every now and then, in the form of Kara." Chrissy smiled at her. "And I've seen the way he looks at you." Chrissy added with a grin.

    "Do you think he'll ask me out on a date at some point?"

    "I'm not sure. You've seen Kara more than Callum, and he may feel weird asking you out while dressed as Kara." Chrissy looked to be deep in thought for a short time. "I may have to give you a helping hand. Let me have a word with Becky, and we'll see what we can come up with."

    "Thanks Chrissy."

    "Don't thank me yet sis. I've not done anything." Chrissy giggled.

    "You just called me sis." Jayden said looking a little shocked.

    "Well you are now. Just like Amy, Ann, and Amber are to me." Chrissy said in a matter of fact way. "Why don't you want me too?"

    "No, I mean yes I want you to call me sis." Jayden said, as she threw her arms around Chrissy and hugged her for all she was worth.

    "I wouldn't get to excited about it sis. Wait until Christmas, and you're looking for a second job, just so you can buy everybody something." Chrissy giggled.

    "That's a small price to pay for having all of you as a family." Jayden said, as tears rolled down her cheeks.

    "Will you be okay now? I need to go and plan a date for you and Callum." Chrissy said with a grin as she broke the hug.

    "Yes, I'm fine now I've spoken to someone about it all." Jayden smiled. "I'll talk to you later sis." Jayden added with a grin.

    "Later sis. The love doctor is in the house." Chrissy said the last bit in a deep voice. Jayden was left giggling on her bed, as Chrissy ran from the room to go and find Becky.

---

    Becky was just putting some washing away when Chrissy ran into the room grinning. She ran over to Becky and wrapped her arms around her, before kissing her.

    "Have I told you yet today, just how much I love you?" Chrissy asked, when they stopped kissing.

    "Maybe, but I can always listen to you telling me that baby." Becky purred.

    "I love you, I love you, I love you." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky again.

    "I love you to baby. What's got you in such a good mood?"

    "Jayden just told me she likes Callum, and was wondering how to go about getting him to ask her out on a date." Chrissy said with a grin. "I said I'd have a talk with you, and see what we can come up with. I was thinking of asking Callum out on a dinner date with you and me, and then have Jayden come along with us."

    "That sounds like a great plan to me. Kind of a double date thing." Becky said with a nod of her head.

    "Cool, now we just need to work out a night to set it all up." Chrissy said with a thoughtful look.

    "What about setting it all up for next Sunday? You'll be done at the club, and we could do with a night out by then." Becky asked.

    "That sounds like a great idea. I'll give Callum a call in the week, once you've booked a table some place nice."

    "Oh, so I get the hard job of finding a nice restaurant for us to go and eat at then?" Becky asked with a pout.

    "Well you are the boss." Chrissy grinned back at her.

    "I'll give you calling me boss." Becky said, as she started tickling and poking Chrissy.

    They were soon rolling around on the bed, and making up for not playing around when they got back from the club.

 

Chapter 30: Amy's Punishment

    Chrissy was back at the club Monday night, and had a much easier time of it, not having Amy and the others taking up most of her time. Becky made her stop and take a break, which she sat with her for the whole time she was resting. They both sat cuddling in the back of Vicki's car on the drive home. They were tired, but happy to be getting to spend so much time together.

    Vicky and Carla dropped them off at home, and they went in the house, Becky dragged Chrissy into the kitchen with her. "I want a drink of chocolate before I go to bed. Do you wan to join me?" Becky asked.

    "That sounds like a great idea baby. Do you want some help?" Chrissy asked, as she sat at the table and took her shoes off with a sigh of relief.

    "No. You just sit and rest. I've got this covered." Becky said, as she gave Chrissy a quick kiss, before going to make the chocolate. "I think you've done more than your fair share of serving drinks to people for one day."

    "Thanks babe. My feet are killing me." Chrissy sat looking at her feet, as she wiggled her toes around trying to loosen them up a bit.

    "I wonder how Amy will feel by this time tomorrow?" Becky asked, when she thought about Amy's punishment for being so mean to Chrissy on Saturday.

    "I'd be amazed if she makes it through the whole night." Chrissy said, as she sat rubbing one of her feet.

    "How did you cope that first night at St. Trinian's? Did you quit before the end of the night?" Becky asked, as she brought the drinks over to the table, and sat down next to Chrissy.

    "No. I worked through the pain, and made it to the end of the night." Chrissy said with a thoughtful look. "I really needed the job at the time, so I had more motivation than Amy will have tomorrow night." Chrissy added with a smile.

    "I'm sorry I did that to you baby." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy's feet over onto her lap, so she could take over rubbing them for her. "Having all the information stopped me from seeing what it would look like to you if you found out before I had a chance to explain everything to you." Becky added with a sigh.

    "Please stop beating yourself up over it all. We were both in the wrong, but we're here now and I still love you." Chrissy said with a pout. "Do you still love me?"

    "More than I could ever put into words baby." Becky pulled Chrissy closer, so she could kiss her.

    They finished their drinking chocolate, and finished of a bag of marshmallows before going to bed. Once they were both ready for bed, they ran across the hallway to Mandy's room and crawled into bed with her.

---

    Amy was a little distracted through dinner on Tuesday night. She was worried about working at the club. Amber kept trying to snap her out of it, but it wasn't working very well.

    "I'm sure you'll have some fun once you get into it." Amber said, as she pulled Amy into a hug with her, just before kissing her on the cheek.

    "I'm not there to have fun. I have a job to do. I'm just not sure I'll be able to do it." Amy said, as she bit her bottom lip, just like Chrissy did when she was worried.

    "I swear you and Chrissy act more like sisters every day. You even act the same when you're both worried about something." Amber giggled. "You'll do just fine, and you'll have Chrissy there to help you do it right." Amber added, just before kissing Amy again, but on the lips this time.

    "It won't be that bad baby sister, and like Amber just said. I'll be there to keep you out of trouble." Chrissy said from the other side of the table.

    "You won't be mean to me, and get me in trouble with the boss tonight, will you?" Amy asked with a pout.

    "No. I thought you knew me better than that by now baby sister." Chrissy said with a hurt look.

    "I do, but I was mean to you on Saturday. I thought you might want some revenge." Amy tried to explain.

    "After leaving you worried for the past couple of months, I got what I deserved." Chrissy said.

    "Speaking of work. We better see about getting ready, or we'll never get there tonight." Becky said, as she got up from the kitchen table, pulling Chrissy to her feet as well.

    "Come to our room when you've showered, and I'll help you get into your uniform." Chrissy said, as she looked at Amy.

    "Okay sis. I'll be there as soon as I can." Amy said, as Amber chased her out the room.

    "Judging by the look on Amber's face just now. That's not going to be a quick shower." Becky giggled.

    "I'll give Amber her dues, she does have some great ideas." Chrissy said grinning at Becky.

    Becky caught on pretty quick to what Chrissy was getting at, and she was soon dragging Chrissy up to their room to take a shower together, and some other things.

    Chrissy had done Becky's makeup, and was just finishing her own when there was a knock on the bedroom door. "Come in!" She shouted.

    Amy walked in wearing her bathrobe, but her makeup and hair were done. All she needed was the uniform. Becky had laid out a blue version of it on the bed for Amy to wear. Chrissy was wearing a purple version tonight.

    "Hi Baby sister. You're looking a little more relaxed now." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "I am sis. Amber helped me relax." Amy said looking a little sheepish about it.

    "MMM, Becky helped me relax in the same way." Chrissy said with an even bigger grin.

    Amy giggled. "I'd be more shocked if you and Becky weren't going at it."

    "What can I say. I get very stressed, and need a lot of relaxing." Chrissy giggled.

    "And I love giving it to you baby." Becky said, as she walked out the bathroom.

    "Okay, okay. To much information." Amy said, as she started waving her arms in front of her for them to stop talking about it.

    Chrissy and Becky just giggled at her, then Becky spoke. "Come on over here, so I can get you dressed."

    Amy walked over to the bed, standing in just her panties. Becky handed her a pair of fishnet tights to put on, and then she helped her step into the short skirt. Once Amy had that on, Becky wrapped the corset around her waist before started to tighten it down for her. She was soon dressed in a blue version of what Chrissy was wearing in purple.

    "Looking good baby sister." Chrissy said, as she walked over to where Amy stood looking in the mirror.

    "Right back at your big sister Chrissy." Amy said with a grin, as she looked in the mirror at her and Chrissy in their uniforms.

    "Yes, you both look very beautiful. Now get a move on, you two wenches have drinks to serve for me." Becky said, as she playfully slapped them both on the backsides.

    "She can be a really bossy boss can't she?" Amy said with a giggle, as they ran out the room with Becky close behind them.

    "Yes she can, and she doesn't like being called boss either." Chrissy said, as she looked behind to see where Becky was.

    "You could have warned me sooner sis." Amy said, as she looked to see how far back Becky was.

    "Where's the fun in that?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    Becky caught up to Amy at the top of the stairs. Amy was out of breath due to the tight corset, and Becky not wearing one anymore due to her being with child. She had a nice little bump showing now, but Sara was working her magic and keeping Becky looking very elegant when she went to work.

    "I'll make you serve in the main club tonight if you keep calling me boss young lady." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Amy at the top of the stairs.

    "Okay, sorry bo… I mean Becky." Amy said looking worried.

    Becky just gave a funny look before finally speaking. "Get down stairs and make the most of being with Amber. When we get to the club, your ass is mine for the rest of the night." Becky was grinning as she said it.

    "I better take me and my ass down to see my wife then." Amy said with a grin, as she turned around to start going down stairs, but she stuck her backside out at Becky first. This turned out to be a little stupid, as Becky took the opportunity to slap it. Amy let out a squeal as she ran off down the stairs.

    "That girl should have been born a blond." Becky giggled, as she turned to look at Chrissy.

    "What you got against blondes?" Chrissy asked, trying to look hurt by the comment.

    "Nothing. I really love a couple of them." Becky pulled Chrissy into a hug with her as she said it.

    "I hope you only really love one of them." Chrissy said in a warning tone.

    "I do at the minute, but that may change one day soon." Becky stepped back and put her hand on her belly with a smile.

    "I can't argue with you there my love." Chrissy also put her hand on Becky's little bump. "I still can't believe you've got my baby growing inside you."

    "Our baby growing inside me. Our baby." Becky corrected her.

    "You know what I mean. I never thought I'd be able to give you this." Chrissy said with a tear in her eye.

    "If you couldn't have Chrissy. I wouldn't be pregnant now, or ever." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy back into a hug. "I hope you know that by now?"

    "It's taken me a long time, but yes I know you only want to be with me." Chrissy said, as she hugged Becky back.

    "Good. Now we better get going, or we'll never get to the club tonight. And I'd hate to not show off the newest member of the VIP waitress team." Becky said with a grin, as she helped Chrissy get down the stairs.

    Mandy, Ann, and Jayden were all standing with Vicky, as they watched Amy do a good impression of a person wrestling with an octopus, as she tried to keep Amber's hands off her. They all giggled at Amy as she kept slapping Amber's hands away from her.

    "I see Amber likes the knew look then Amy." Chrissy giggled.

    "I hope you're going to show some control tonight at the club Amber? I'd hate to see you band from the club for flirting with my staff." Becky said in a warning tone.

    "It may well be worth it, just to get a feel of this plump round bottom." Amber said, as she grabbed Amy's backside and gave it a good squeeze.

    "Can't you just ban her from the club now?" Amy asked with a frown, as she slapped Amber's hand away again.

    They were soon on their way to the club, and Amy was still having trouble with Amber in the back of the people carrier, this had everyone giggling. Amy ran off with Chrissy as soon as they got out the car at the club. Amber wanted to run after her, but she knew that Amy was now working, so she was off limits for the rest of the night.

    Chrissy had told Claire and Megumi-Chan about Amy helping them out tonight. So they weren't shocked to see her with Chrissy when they'd taken their coats off and left them in the office.

    "Hi Amy. You ready for a crash course in being a waitress?" Claire asked with a grin.

    "Hi Claire, Megumi-Chan. Not really, but I'm here anyway." Amy said with a nervous smile.

    "Don't look so nervous Amy. You'll have fun once you get the hang of it." Megumi-Chan smiled.

    They sorted Amy out with a tray, and a notepad, before sending her off with Chrissy to serve Carla's privet area and the other tables close by. Chrissy sorted out taking Mandy's and the others drinks orders, and then Amy followed her back to the bar. Chrissy gave the girl behind the bar the peace of paper and then waited for the drinks, she let Amy carry them back to the sofas, and then hand each girl their drink.

    "I was beginning to think I might die of thirst." Amber said with a grin, as she looked up at Amy.

    Amy wanted to say something back, but knew she would be in trouble with Becky if she did. So she just smiled. "I'm sorry miss. I'll try to be quicker next time." Amy then followed Chrissy as they went to serve another couple of girls that had just entered the VIP section.

    "I'll let you take this order, and get it for them." Chrissy said, as she waved Amy forward.

    Amy stepped up to the table and then asked what the two girls would like to drink. She wrote down the order and then walked over to the bar and handed it to the girl.

    Chrissy was soon able to leave Amy to sort out a couple of the tables, in their area, while she did the others. Amy didn't get any more stick off Amber, or any of the others. Amy took her break with Chrissy, and they both sat at the end of the bar sharing a plate of fries, when Becky and Amber came over to them.

    "Chrissy, Amy. I need you both to come with me to the office. This customer and I have a complaint to sort out with you both." Becky said, as she pointed at Amber stood next to her.

    Chrissy was trying not to grin, as she slid of the stool she was sat on. Amy just let out a groan as she slid off her stool and let her already sore feet hit the floor. Then they both followed Becky and Amber over to the office. Becky stepped in first, followed by Amber, then Becky held the door open for Chrissy and Amy to enter before she let the door close. Amy soon found herself being seduced by Amber. And Chrissy was being pulled into a hug with Becky.

    "We couldn't wait any longer to spend some time with you both." Becky said, as she broke the kiss with Chrissy.

    "I've wanted to do that since you brought the first tray of drinks over to us baby." Amber said, as she let Amy up for some air. "I miss having the two of you to dance with as well." Amber added with a pout.

    Amy had no idea how to respond to what Amber had just done, so she just smiled, and let Amber hold her for a little longer. She was soon kissing Amber back though, and Chrissy was doing the same with Becky.

    Claire and Megumi-Chan both smiled when they saw Chrissy and Amy leave the office a little later. They both gave Chrissy and Amy a quick wink as they went back to serving their tables.

    Amy was glad to be finishing by the end of the night. All she wanted to do was take her shoes off and sit down on one of the sofas, and never move again.

    Chrissy got a shock when she sat on the sofa next to Amy, and she threw her arms around Chrissy's neck and started crying on her shoulder.

    "Hey Amy, what's wrong?" Chrissy asked, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and hugged her back.

    "I'm sorry Chrissy, I'm so sorry for what I put you through on Saturday night." Amy sobbed. "I had no idea just how hard it was to spend all night running around after other people." Amy added through even more sobs.

    "Don't worry about it baby sister. I know you weren't doing it to be mean to me." Chrissy said, as she stroked the back of Amy's head. "Does this mean I'm forgiven for all the worry I caused you while I was away?" Chrissy asked, when they finally broke the hug.

    "Yes, most definitely sis." Amy said, as she hugged Chrissy again.

    Chrissy was able to walk out to Vicki's car, but Amy was having trouble, so Frank picked her up and carried her out while Amber walked at her side, and carried Amy's shoes for her.

    "Do you understand what I was trying to say on Sunday morning now Amy?" Jayden asked once they were all sat in the Car and being driven home.

    "Yes I do Jayden, and I'm sorry for not understanding just how much hard work there is in being a waitress." Amy said, as she sat cuddled up to Amber. "I can't believe you worked at a hotel and a night club as well." Amy added.

    "Chrissy had it worse than I did. She was working seven days a week as a waitress. I still don't know how she kept doing it day after day." Jayden said with a shake of her head.

    Chrissy was sitting in the very back of the people carrier cuddled up to Becky. She was nearly asleep, so never bothered trying to answer. Becky just hugged her a little tighter when Jayden spoke of what Chrissy did while she was away.

    Once they got home, Jayden helped Amber get Amy up to bed. Becky helped Chrissy get up to their room. Carl was staying the night, so once Becky had helped Chrissy get ready for bed, she helped her get into bed, and then went to get ready for bed herself. Chrissy looked to be asleep when Becky got back in the room, so she got into bed trying not to wake Chrissy up, but she was soon being pulled into a hug with Chrissy, where they both fell sleep in no time at all.

---

    Amy woke the next morning and sat with her legs hanging over the edge of the bed, as she wiggled her toes around. She soon turned to look at Amber when she heard her speak.

    "How's your feet feeling today babe?" Amber asked, as she sat up in bed and looked over Amy's shoulder at her feet.

    "They ache, just like the rest of me does." Amy said with a pout. "I'm amazed that Chrissy will still talk to me after what I put her through on Saturday." Amy added with a sigh, as she thought about all the running around she had Chrissy do.

    "You know Chrissy isn't like that babe. She wouldn't feel the need to do this punishment if she was." Amber smiled, as she wrapped her arms around Amy and kissed her on the cheek. "Do you want me to run you a nice hot bubble bath?" Amber asked with a grin.

    "Will you be joining me?" Amy asked.

    "Do you think you could stop me?" Amber asked with an even bigger grin.

    "Why would I want to do something silly like that?" Amy asked with a puzzled look.

    Amber slid out of bed and ran of to run a bubble bath for them both, while Amy just sat on the bed waiting. Amber came back a little later and helped Amy into the bathroom then helped her undress and climb into the bathtub. Amber was soon naked, and climbing in with her.

    "This feels really nice baby. Thank you so much." Amy said, as she put her head back and rested her head on Amber's breasts while Amber washed Amy's for her.

    Mandy, Carl, and Jayden were sittimg at the kitchen table when Amy and Amber showed up, after their bath. Chrissy and Becky were still a no show, so Amy and Amber set to work making toast for everyone. They didn't want too much, as they would be going out to eat later, after Becky's scan.

    Amber was just putting the first plate of toast on the table when they saw Chrissy and Becky enter the kitchen.

    "Morning everyone." Chrissy and Becky said together with a smile. Everyone said good morning back.

    How you feeling today Amy?" Chrissy asked, as she helped Becky take a seat at the table, while she poured them both a cup of tea out.

    "My feet still ache a bit, but apart from that, I feel pretty good." Amy smiled.

    "Does that mean you'll be helping me again tonight then baby sister?" Chrissy asked with a grin.

    "Oh no, I have no desire to do any more thank you very much." Amy said, as she stood shaking her head from side to side. This made everyone start to giggle, as they sat eating their toast.

    Once they had all finished eating, and the dishes were washed and put away. They all went up to get ready to leave the house. Mandy and Carl were going to drive Chrissy and Becky to have the scan done, while Amy, Amber, and Jayden were going to meet up with Ann and Brad in the city. Then they were all going to meet up later in the day and have a spot of lunch together.

    Amy, Amber, and Jayden gave Chrissy and Becky a hug before they got in Amber's car and drove off. Chrissy and Becky got in the back of Mandy's car and then they were off to the hospital to get Becky's ultrasound done.

    Soon they were pulling into the grounds of a large privet hospital. Carl was covering the costs, he wanted to make sure Becky got the best possible care while she was pregnant. So they didn't have to wait long once they entered the hospital.

    The nurse gave Chrissy a strange look when she got up to go in with Becky instead of Carl like she thought he would. Could the father not be with you for the scan?" The nurse asked with a sad look. She thought that Chrissy was just a friend giving her some support.

    "The father of my child is right here with me now." Becky said, as she held up Chrissy's hand for the nurse to see.

    The nurse looked a little puzzled, but never said anything more about it, as she led the two of them into a room and asked Becky to take off her top and then lie down on the table while she went to get the doctor that would be doing the scan.

    Chrissy helped Becky take her top off, and then helped to get her on the table. Chrissy then sat on the seat to the side of Becky and held her hand.

    It wasn't long before a female doctor entered the room and then set to work setting up to do the ultrasound. She squirted some jelly onto Becky's belly, and then turned on a large monitor before getting a large white plastic stick with a spade like peace at one end, and a cable coming out the other.

    "This may feel a little cold, but it will be worth it when you get to see your baby for the first time." The doctor said with a smile, as she started moving the tool around on Becky's belly.

    Chrissy and Becky soon found themselves looking at a scan of their baby. They both looked a little worried then they thought the baby looked deformed.

    "Oh." The doctor said sounding a little shocked.

    "Is everything alright? The scan looks a little odd." Chrissy asked looking worried. "Is the baby okay?"

    "Yes, everything is just fine." The doctor smiled. "The reason the scan looks a little odd, is due to the fact you're looking at two babies."

    Chrissy and Becky were just happy to hear that the scan looked fine, that they didn't catch onto the last bit the doctor just told them right away.

    "What!" Chrissy and Becky said at the same time, as they looked at the doctor in shock.

    "Congratulations, you're having twins." The doctor said with a grin.

    "Twins? As in two babies? Not just one?" Chrissy asked, still having trouble taking it all in.

    "Yes, yes, and no." The doctor said, as she thought about all three questions Chrissy just asked her.

    Becky just lay on the table looking at Chrissy until Chrissy stood up and started hugging Becky for all she was worth. "I love you so much right now baby." Chrissy said.

    "I love you to my love." Becky said, as she hugged Chrissy back.

    "If you can just let me do a couple more scan's then I can do you some printouts to take with you. I just need to check a couple more things before I let you get cleaned up and dressed again." The doctor said, as she started scanning Becky again.

    Chrissy helped Becky to get dressed again, as she held onto the scans of their babies. The doctor had given Becky a clean bill of health, and said that it could be tricky telling them the sex of each baby, due to how they were lying, but she'd have a go when Becky got to twenty weeks. They both thanked the doctor and then went out to tell Mandy and Carl the good news.

    Mandy and Carl was sat cuddled up on a sofa in the waiting room when they saw Chrissy and Becky enter the room grinning.

    "I take that look to mean that everything is looking okay?" Mandy said, as she got up off the sofa.

    "Do you want to tell them, or shell I?" Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky.

    "I'll let you tell Mandy, if you let me tell Amy and the others when we meet up with them?" Becky asked, with a grin.

    "What's going on? Will one of you tell me if the baby is doing okay?" Mandy asked with a pleading look.

    "Yes. Both babies are looking very good, the doctor said." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Both babies? Do you mean Becky and the baby?" Mandy asked, as she pointed at Becky, and then at Becky's belly.

    "No, I mean the twins are both doing fine." Chrissy giggled, as she put her hand on Becky's belly.

    "Twins! You're having twins?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "Yes! We're going to be having two babies." Chrissy squealed, as she started jumping up and down on the spot.

    Mandy and Carl were soon pulling the pair of them into a group hug with them. "I'm just so happy for the two of you right now." Mandy said with tears running down her cheeks.

    "We better go and meet up with the others, so we can tell them to news." Chrissy said, when they finally broke the hug.

    They were soon back at the car, but Mandy let Carl drive. She was shaking too much to risk driving. Mandy called Amy on her mobile and told them where they would meet up with them, but wouldn't say anymore to her. They knew that Amy had asked, but Mandy said she wasn't going to talk about it over the phone, and hung up.

    Carl soon pulled into the restaurant car park, where he saw the others waiting for them just outside. They all waited for Mandy and the others to get out the car and walk over to them.

    "Is everything alright? You sounded a little weird on the phone Mandy?" Amy asked looking worried.

    Chrissy looked at Becky and said. "Well we did agree that you'd tell them, as I got the chance to tell Mandy and Carl at the hospital."

    "There's a problem with the baby." Becky said with a straight face.

    "Oh god no." they all said, as they put their hands to their faces, looking worried.

    "What's wrong Becky?" Ann asked.

    "We've got to buy double of everything, and it's going to cost us a small fortune to do it." Becky said with a grin.

    "Double?" Ann asked with a puzzled look, but her look soon changed to a grin when she realised what Becky was getting at. "You're having twins?" Ann asked.

    "Yes! We're having twins!" Becky started screaming, as she found her self being hugged by Ann and the other girls.

    Once everyone had given Becky and Chrissy a hug to congratulate them both on having twins. They all went in to celebrate the news. Soon they were sitting around a large table having a laugh. Becky got some stick over her little stunt outside, but they soon forgave her.

    None of them felt like going shopping after the lunch, and the news about Becky having twins, so they all went back to Mandy's house to carry on the celebration. Chrissy and Becky stayed down stairs for a short time, but soon got tired, and then went to lie down for a couple of hours before they had to get ready for work later that night. Chrissy and Becky had left Mandy to call around everyone for them, but they said they'd call Chrissy's mum and dad later when they got up again.

---

    Mandy, Ann and Jayden were sat at the kitchen table, watching Amy and Amber sort out dinner, when they heard the kitchen door open. Chrissy and Becky walked in holding hands and grinning.

    "Hi sis. Did you manage to get some sleep?" Mandy asked.

    Hi everyone. Yes we did." Chrissy smiled, as she led Becky over to the table and then helped her to sit down.

    "Thanks baby, but you don't have to keep treating me like I'm going to break if you let go." Becky smiled up at Chrissy.

    "It doesn't hurt to be careful my love." Chrissy stroked the side of Becky's face as she said it, and then she leaned down and kissed her.

    Becky just smiled at Chrissy after the kiss, and then pulled her down to sit next to her at the table. Becky had tried a number of timed to get Chrissy to sit on her knee since finding her again, but Chrissy was scared of hurting the baby, or babies as it was now, so she always just sat next to Becky and cuddled up close to her.

    "Do you need any help with dinner?" Chrissy asked, as she turned to look at Amy and Amber.

    "No. We've got it covered sis. Just relax and look after you pregnant wife." Amy said with a grin.

    "I can multitask baby sister."

    "I'm sure you can, and that's very impressive for a blond." Amy giggled. "But we still don't need any help, so just relax and spend some time with Becky." Amy added, as she pointed a fork at Chrissy to get her point across.

    "Hey! What you trying to say about blondes?" Mandy asked with a hurt look.

    Amy just stood there looking worried with a nervous grin on her face, as she looked at Mandy. "Oh nothing really. Look at the time, I need to check the oven." Amy said all of a sudden, as she spun around and ran off.

    Mandy and the others just sat giggled, as they watched Amy trying to look busy. Mandy finally turned to face Chrissy again, so she could tell her about all the calls she'd made while they were asleep.

    "I've called everyone I can think of sis. The only ones I've not called are your mum and dad, and Debbie. I didn't want to risk her calling your mum and dad before you had time to talk to them." Mandy smiled.

    "Thanks sis." Chrissy smiled. "We better go and give them a call." Chrissy added, as she looked at Becky with a smile on her face.

    "Lead the way princess." Becky said, as she let Chrissy stand up, and then help her to her feet as well.

    Chrissy grabbed her mobile and walked to the living room. Once they were sat on the sofa, Chrissy found her mums number and hit the call button, then she put it on speaker before placing in on her lap. They didn't have to wait long before they heard Holly answer.

    "Hello, the Clarke house. Holly speaking."

    "Hi mum, it's Chrissy and Becky. Do you have a little time to talk?" Chrissy asked. She knew that her mum was sometimes busy helping dad with his medication, or other things.

    "Hello dears. Yes I have some time to talk. Your father is asleep at the minute." Holly said sounding happy to be hearing from them. "Is everything alright down there? I hope your looking after Becky." Holly added in her motherly voice.

    "Yes mum, I'm doing my best to look after Becky, but you know how independent she can be." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Becky sat next to her.

    "Hi mum. Yes Chrissy is taking wonderful care of me." Becky said with a smile.

    "Hello Becky. I didn't realise you were on the phone as well." Holly's voice said to them out the phone.

    "I've put my mobile on speaker phone, so we could both talk to you at the same time." Chrissy said.

    "You kids and your new gadgets. I've got no idea what they'll think of next." They both heard Holly saying. They both giggled, as they knew that Holly couldn't get her head around anything with more than two buttons on it.

    "How is dad doing mum?" Chrissy asked, she knew that her mum could go on for hours about how people today spend way to much time walking around talking on them little phones, or something like that. So she wanted to change the subject fast.

    "He's doing okay. He has his good days, and his bad days." Holly said with a sigh. "How are you keeping? I hear your working at a night club as well as the shop at the minute." Holly asked.

    "How do you know about that?" Chrissy asked, sounding a little shocked that her mum knew about her being a waitress at the club.

    "Prue told me the other day. You know we speak almost every day." Holly said it like Chrissy should already know all this.

    Chrissy had forgot about Prue calling to check on how her dad was doing. Prue had also put her mum and dad in touch with some doctors that were working on new ways to keep the cancer at bay.

    "Sorry mum, I forgot about your chats with my other mum." Chrissy said.

    "Don't worry about it my dear. Now did you just call for a little chat, or did you have another reason for calling me." Holly finally asked.

    "I do love calling you just to chat mum, but Becky and I did have a reason for calling you tonight." Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky with a grin. "Becky had a scan today, to make sure the baby was okay." Chrissy added.

    "Is everything alright?" Holly asked, when Chrissy didn't say anything else for some time.

    "Yes, everything was fine mum, but we do have a little problem though now." Chrissy said with an even bigger grin.

    "What problem is that?" Holly asked with worry in her voice.

    "We're going to have to buy two of everything. Becky's having twins." Chrissy shouted down the phone.

    "Twins! Oh congratulations honey. I wish I could give you both a hug right now. I'm so happy for you." Holly said, sounding a little choked up on the other end of the phone.

    "Thanks mum. Becky and I are really happy about it too. Can you let Debbie now for us? And I'm sure you'll be telling dad when he wakes up." Chrissy asked.

    "I sure will. This will really make his day." Holly said sounding happy, as she snuffled on the other end of the phone.

    "We're all looking forward to seeing you a week on Friday, when you and dad come down for Sara and Cathy's wedding. You can give us that hug then." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "Your father and I are really looking forward to it. I think he's looking forward to spending some more time with you and the others as well." Holly said in a lowered voice.

    "We all loved the last time with you two. So I know that they are all looking forward to seeing both of you again." Becky said, as she sat cuddling with Chrissy, as she spoke to her mum.

    Chrissy and Becky spent a little longer talking to Holly before they went back to the kitchen, so they could have dinner before going up to get ready for work.

    "How did mum take the news sis?" Mandy asked with a grin. All the girls had taken up calling Holly and Greg, mum and dad, just like Chrissy did.

    "She was a little shocked, but happy to hear the news. They are looking forward to coming down for the wedding as well." Chrissy smiled, as she helped Becky take her seat at the table. "Carl does have everything sorted out for my parents trip down here, doesn't he?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "This is Carl we're talking about sis." Mandy said with a silly look on her face, like Chrissy had just asked the dumbest question on the planet.

    "True, that was a dumb question, wasn't it?" Chrissy said with a goofy look on her face.

    "Don't worry about it sis. We're use to them coming from you now days." Mandy giggled.

    "Hey! What are you trying to say?" Chrissy asked, as she started poking Mandy in the arm.

    Mandy moved really fast, and soon had Chrissy sat on her lap, as she started to tickle her and poke her back.

    "Who do you think you're poking young lady?" Mandy asked, as she kept attacking her. Chrissy couldn't do anything but giggle.

    Mandy finally stopped attacking Chrissy, and just held her on her lap for a couple of minutes, as she hugged her.

    "I'm really happy for you little sister." Mandy finally said, just before letting Chrissy return to her seat next to Becky.

    "Thanks big sister. I'm glad that I'll be able to share this with you all." Chrissy smiled, as she looked around the room, just before she cuddled up to Becky.

    They were soon eating a wonderful meal, and talking about baby names, and other stuff to do with having twins.

    Once dinner was finished. Chrissy and Becky were sent up to get ready for work, while the others set about cleaning up the kitchen. Amy and Amber got to sit at the table and watch the others work, as they had cooked dinner.

    After dinner, Becky was sitting on the bed waiting for Chrissy to finish her make up. She was looking at the scan of their babies. Becky was still shocked to think she was carrying, not one, but two lives inside her. She was snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Chrissy speak to her.

    "Are you going to take the scan into the club with you, so you can show everyone?" Chrissy asked, as she came over and sat on the bed next to her.

    Becky looked over at Chrissy, and admired her wife's beautiful body, trapped in the gold corset and skirt of the uniform she was wearing tonight. "I was thinking about it. Do you think I should?" Becky asked with a smile.

    "If you don't, I will." Chrissy smiled back.

    Becky was soon slipping the picture of the scan in her purse, and standing up. "We better go and see if Vicky is here yet. I need to get you earning some money, now we have twins on the way." Becky smiled, as she pulled Chrissy to her feet, and then wrapped her arms around her. They were soon kissing each other.

    "Okay boss." Chrissy said with a grin, when they broke the kiss.

    "Do you really want me to give you a matching bruise on your other but cheek?" Becky asked with a stern look, just before she also started grinning.

    "I'm sorry mistress Becky. Please forgive this worthless slave." Chrissy said with a pout.

    "I'll forgive you slave, but you're far from being worthless." Becky purred, as she pulled Chrissy in for another kiss.

    They finally stopped kissing each other, and made their way down stairs to find Vicky standing in the hallway waiting with the others. Vicky gave them both a hug when they got to where she was standing.

    "Congratulations on the baby news today. I should have know you two wouldn't be happy with just the one baby." Vicky smiled.

    "Thanks Vicky. You know we don't like to do things by half." Becky said with a grin.

    They got hugs off the other girls, and then they waved them off at the door before they returned to the living room.

    Chrissy ran off to start work when they got to the club. Becky was hoping that Chrissy would be with her when she started telling everyone about her having twins, but she also knew that Chrissy had a job to do, and a punishment to finish serving. Chrissy still found herself being hugged by the other staff members, and some customers that happened to be in the VIP section through the night. Chrissy was sitting on the sofa at the end of the night waiting for Becky to finish putting the money in the safe. She just finished her first whole week of working at the club and only had three more nights left to do.

    A short time later, Becky was standing there looking at her with a smile on her face. "You ready to go home baby?" Becky asked, as she helped Chrissy to stand up.

    "Yes, very much so." Chrissy said, as she let Becky wrap an arm around her waist, and walk her out to Vicki's car.

    Shortly after, Vicky dropped the two girls off at home. Becky made them both a mug of drinking chocolate and then she sat rubbing Chrissy's feet for her while they drank it. Then they went up to get ready for bed, just before going over to spend the night cuddled up to Mandy in her bed.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Written by SaraUK
Edited (I tried to) and Posted by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three
By SaraUK

 

Part 11
Chapter 31: Feeling ill

    "How do you feel after doing a whole week at the club as a waitress princess?" Becky asked, as she finished lacing Chrissy into the purple uniform.

    "I'm loving the extra time I'm getting with you, but at the same time I hate not being able to walk around the club with you as well." Chrissy said with a pout. "I just wish I didn't have three more nights to serve of my punishment." Chrissy added with a pained look.

    "I have a little bit of good news for you on that." Becky said with a grin. "I'm knocking off a night for good behaviour. So you only have tonight and tomorrow night to go." Becky said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy's waist.

    "Do you really mean that Becky?" Chrissy asked.

    "Yes, I really mean it. I want to show off my beautiful wife again." Becky said, just before kissing Chrissy.

    "Thanks baby. I love you." Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky back.

    "I want you on your best behaviour for the next two nights, or I'll be adding Saturday back into your punishment again." Becky said, as she gave Chrissy a playful slap on the bottom, to get her moving out the bedroom.

    Vicky was waiting for them when they got down stairs, so they both said goodbye to everyone and then went out to Vicki's car. Becky had got in the back with Chrissy again, just like she'd done every night since Chrissy started her punishment. Once at the club, Chrissy would run off to get started on her waitress duty with Claire and Megumi-Chan.

    Becky had been held up tonight by a couple of customers asking her some questions, so Chrissy was busy serving customers when she finally made it up into the VIP section. Becky took a quick walk around the VIP room, and then took a seat on the privet sofas. She was soon being handed a drink by Chrissy.

    "Here you go Becky, I hope you enjoy it." Chrissy said with a smile, as she handed Becky the cold glass of cola to drink.

    Becky took the glass off Chrissy, but kept hold of her hand for a little longer, as she smiled at her. "Thank you Chrissy, I'm sure I will."

    This little handholding didn't go unnoticed on a couple of the customers sat not to far away from the sofas. The two girls seemed to be spending a lot of time watching Chrissy and Becky, and how they kept looking at each other. One of the girls waved Chrissy over to take their drink order.

    "Good evening miss. What may I get you tonight?" Chrissy asked with a smile, as she got her order pad ready.

    "Good evening to you cutie." The woman purred, as she ran her hand down Chrissy's leg. "I don't suppose you're on the menu?"

    "I'm sorry miss, but no I'm not on the menu." Chrissy said, as she stepped to one side, so she was out of the woman's reach. "Just food and drink is served in this club. Now what can I get you?" Chrissy asked. Trying not to look fazed by the woman's actions.

    "Pity. I guess we'll just have two glasses of white wine then." The woman said with a sigh, as she kept looking at Chrissy in such a way, as it looked like she was trying to undress her with her eyes.

    Chrissy walked back to the bar, and wanted to shudder, as she thought about the way the two women were looking at her. Chrissy thought it was bad enough dealing with it from men, but from another woman, it just felt creepy. She was soon taking the drinks back to the two women, and asking them to pay for them.

    "Please keep the change pretty." The woman said, as she handed Chrissy a twenty pound note.

    "Thank you miss." Chrissy smiled, as she walked away to settle their bill, and put the rest of the money in the jar they kept for all their tips. The money they make on tips is shared out at the end of each month.

    As the night went on, Chrissy was called back to the table a number of times, and they always ordered the same drinks, paid with a twenty pound note, telling Chrissy to keep the change. Chrissy thought that one of the girl's voices sounded familiar to her, but she couldn't work out where from.

    Chrissy was sat at the end of the bar on her break later in the night, when she saw the two women making their way over to her.

    "We've been waving at you for the last ten minutes pretty waitress girl." One of the women said to Chrissy, as she got to where Chrissy was sat eating her fries, and drinking her glass of cola. "Why haven't you come to serve us?" She asked Chrissy with a little anger in her voice.

    "I'm sorry miss, but I'm on my break. I'm sure one of the other girls can take you're order. Or you could just ask the barman while you're stood here talking to me." Chrissy said, trying not to get angry with the woman.

    The woman fell forward and bumped into Chrissy, but what Chrissy didn't see was the second woman drop some white powder in Chrissy's cola.

    "I'm sorry if my friend is bothering you. We'll go back to our table and wait for you to finish your break." The second woman said, as she helped her friend walk back to their table.

    Chrissy also never noticed how the woman that had fallen on her, like she was really drunk, was now walking just fine again. Chrissy soon finished her fries and then drank her glass of cola before grabbing her tray and then getting back to work again.

    The two women had sat and watched Chrissy finish her fries, and then her drink. They both looked at each other and smiled when they saw her drink the whole glass of cola.

    "Now we can really have some fun tonight." One of the women said to the other one.

    "Yes, and we'll make the little bitch pay for getting us kicked out the club last Thursday." The second woman said with a grin.

    Chrissy thought she better go and serve the two women first, as they had been giving her some good tips all evening. So she made her way over and took their order for two glasses of white wine. Chrissy came back with the wine, and then went to serve another table, but she was starting to feel a little weird by the time she'd served them.

    Megumi-Chan saw Chrissy leaning on the bar looking a little spaced out and went to see if she was okay. "Chrissy, are you alright honey?"

    "Yes, just feeling a little dizzy. Can you cover for me while I pop to the toilet?" Chrissy asked, as she made her way over to the toilets.

    Chrissy was stood over near the sinks when she saw the two women walk in. They both looked a little funny to her, then she realised that everything was beginning to look a little funny to her.

    "Are you alright?" one of the women asked her, but it sounded like she was talking in slow motion. "You want us to take you home don't you?" she more told Chrissy, than asked her.

    Chrissy found herself just doing what the two women told her, and she was soon being led out of the toilet, and off towards the exit of the club. They were just about to leave the VIP section with Chrissy, when they walked into a wall in the shape of Brad.

    "What do you think you're doing with this waitress?" Brad asked, as he stopped them all going any further.

    "She's not feeling well, and she asked if we'd give her a hand to get home." One of the women said, as she tried to walk around Brad, taking Chrissy with her.

    "Chrissy! Chrissy! What's wrong with you?" Brad asked, as he looked in Chrissy's eyes. He didn't like what he saw. She looked spaced out on some sort of drug. "What the hell did you give her?" Brad barked at the two women with anger on his face.

    "We didn't do anything to her. We just found her in the toilet like this." The woman said looking a little worried now.

    Brad clicked his fingers and suddenly two other bouncers were holding the two women. "Take them to the office, and call the police." Brad said, as he picked Chrissy up in his arms. He took her over to the sofa area and then placed her on one of them.

    Claire and Megumi-Chan had seen Mark and Paul take the two women over to the office and then Brad carried Chrissy over to the sofas. So they both ran over to see what they could do to help.

    "What's wrong with Chrissy, Brad?" Claire asked sounding worried.

    "I think she's been drugged. Go and find Becky and Carla. Make it fast!" Brad shouted.

    Claire and Megumi-Chan ran off to find them both. Brad knelt at the side of the sofa feeling useless.

    Becky was the first to come running into the VIP section with Claire running close behind. Then Carla and Vicky were just behind them with Megumi-Chan bringing up the rear.

    "What happened to her Brad?" Becky asked in a panic, as she sat on the sofa next to where Chrissy was lying.

    "She's been given some form of date rape drug I think. She was about to leave the club with two women I've never seen her with before." Brad said with anger in his voice. "I'm sorry Becky, I should have been keeping a closer eye on her." Brad added, as he stood up and paced back and forth.

    "An ambulance is on the way Becky. They should be able to tell us what to do." Carla said, as she crouched down at the side of Becky. "Do we know who did this Brad?" Carla asked.

    "Yes, I have Paul and Mark holding them in the office. I told them to call the police as well." Brad said, as he grabbed hold of his own hair and pulled on it.

    "Brad, Brad, calm down. You did all you could, and you stopped them getting out the club with her." Carla said, as she tried to calm Brad down enough to make him understand everything would be okay.

    "I'm so sorry boss. I'm so sorry." Brad said, as he finally sat down on one of the other sofas close to tears.

    Becky was still sat with Chrissy when the police and Ambulance staff arrived. They moved Becky out the way, so they could check Chrissy out and make sure she wasn't in any danger.

    "Do you know what she was given?" one of the paramedics asked, as she checked Chrissy's pupils. "It would help us to treat her if we knew." She added, as she tried to talk to Chrissy.

    "No, but I'll find out for you right now!" Brad said, as he jumped up and stormed off towards the office. Carla was running close behind, in some hope of stopping Brad from doing something he might regret.

    Paul and Mark had the two women sat on the sofa in the office when Brad burst through the door with murder in his eyes.

    "What the hell did you give her!" Brad screamed at the two women, as Paul and Mark tried to hold him back. But even with them both holding him, he was still moving towards the two women.

    "If you know the name of the drug you gave that girl out there, then I suggest you tell us, or he's going to kill you both." Carla said in a calm voice, as she looked at Paul and Mark fighting to keep Brad away from the two women.

    "It's called ketamine hydrochloride. One of the women shouted, as she tried to hide behind the other one.

    Brad suddenly stopped and stepped back, which almost let Paul and Mark fall over, but Brad stopped them. "Sorry about that guys, but I needed to get the info fast. Can you go and tell the paramedics what the name of the drug is Carla?" Brad asked.

    "Sure thing Brad, and well done." Carla smiled, just before leaving the room to go and pass on the information.

    Carla passed on the info to the paramedics and then took the police back into the office to deal with the two women. Lucky for Brad, they never saw what he was willing to do to the two women, so he was off the hook with that one.

    The two women were that scared of Brad that they both owned up to drugging Chrissy, and having done it to other girls in the past. Just so the police would arrest them and get them away from him.

    One of the officers went back out to the paramedics and told them how much they used, and how they got it into her. This helped them work out how long it would be before Chrissy came out of it.

    "Will she be alright?" Becky asked, once they had all the facts they needed to treat her.

    "Yes, but we still want to take her in to run some tests, just to be sure." The female paramedic said with a smile. "It will take about three hours to work its way through her system, but she won't remember much about any of it, once she wakes up." The woman added.

    "Can I come with her to the hospital?" Becky asked, as she wiped away some tears from her eyes.

    "Sure, just let us get her on a stretcher, and then you can follow us out to the ambulance. Do you want to sit and hold her hand while we go and get the stuff we need?" The paramedic asked with a smile.

    Becky smiled back, and gave a little nod, as she moved back to sit next to Chrissy, as she slept on the sofa.

    They soon had Chrissy in the ambulance, and then Becky got in and they were on their way to the hospital.

    Carla went back into the club, and got the DJ to tell everyone that the drinks were on the house to get the party mood going again. She then went to the office to call Mandy and let her know what happened.

---

    Chrissy started to wake up, but she couldn't remember going to bed. Then she thought the bed covers felt funny. They felt very stiff and rough to the touch. And what was all that noise around her? Chrissy opened her eyes and found a room full of people stood around looking at her.

    "What's going on?" Chrissy asked with a buzzing in her head, and a headache from hell.

    "Hi baby. You were drugged at the club, and nearly taken away with two women." Becky said, as she stood holding Chrissy's hand. "Do you not remember any of it?" Becky asked.

    Chrissy tried to remember what happened at the club, but it all seemed very fuzzy to her. "I remember serving drinks to people, and then taking my break. These two women kept bugging me to get them more drinks, and then one of them nearly fell on me. After that it's all a blank." Chrissy said, as she shook her head trying to clear away the cobwebs.

    "They slipped a drug in your cola while you were on your break, then they were planning to take you out the club with them." Becky said, close to tears, as she thought about what could have happened to her.

    "Why pick on me and not someone a little less likely to get them caught?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "They were at the club last week, but got thrown out when Brad caught them trying to grope you. Do you remember them?" Becky asked.

    I remember two girls dressed as guys coming on to me. Was that them?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face. "I thought Brad took their VIP card off them last week?"

    "He took it off one of them, but he thought that they just had the one card. It turned out they had one each, so they used the other one tonight to get them both back into the VIP section. They wanted to get some revenge on you for spoiling their night out last week." Becky said with a sigh.

    "We're stopping the plus one on the VIP passes from now on. If you don't have one, you don't get in the VIP section any more." Carl said from across the room where he was stood with Mandy.

    "Hi sis. Hi Carl. Hi everyone." Chrissy said with a week smile, and a little wave.

    "Hi little sister." Mandy smiled back with a tear in her eye.

    "I'm sorry for all the trouble. Does this mean I have to work Saturday night as well now?" Chrissy asked looking a little sad.

    "None of this was your fault baby. And you've done being a waitress." Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

    "When can I go home?" Chrissy asked when they stopped hugging.

    "Mum's gone to find that out for us." Mandy said.

    "Mums hear too?" Chrissy asked looking worried.

    "Yes, I wasn't going to let you come in here without bringing out the big guns." Mandy said with a grin.

    Prue was soon back with a doctor, and they stood chatting about Chrissy for a couple of minutes before he said Chrissy was safe to get dressed and go home.

    Mandy had brought a tracksuit for Chrissy to wear, so she put it on and then followed Mandy out to her car. Becky and Jayden helped Chrissy walk, as she was still a little wobbly on her legs. Amy, Amber and Ann all came in Ann's car, so they all got in that and followed Mandy back to her house. Frank went with Prue, and Vic took Carl back to the hotel before he went to let Jenna and the others at Mable's know that Chrissy was going to be all right.

    Becky took Chrissy up to bed when they got home, and the others all went up to their rooms as well. It was just after six in the morning when they all got their heads down again. Chrissy was cuddled up between Becky and Mandy as she fell asleep.

    When Chrissy next woke, it was light in the bedroom, so she turned over and looked at the clock. She was shocked to see that it was nearly midday. She slid out of bed, and put a dressing gown on before going down to the kitchen to see if Becky was down there.

    Becky was sitting at the kitchen table deep in thought when Chrissy walked into the room.

    "Hi baby. Where is everyone?" Chrissy asked, with a yawn, as she sat down at the table next to Becky.

    "Hi lover. How are you feeling now?" Becky asked, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug with her, as she rested her head on Chrissy's shoulder.

    "I've still got a bit of a thick head, but most would say that's normal for me." Chrissy said with a grin. "But apart from that, I feel like my old self again." Chrissy added with a smile.

    "You must be okay, if you're cracking jokes." Becky smiled.

    "You didn't answer my question. Where is everyone?" Chrissy asked again.

    "They've all gone to work. Mandy gave me orders not to let you even think about going into work today. So you're stuck here with me all day." Becky said with a grin.

    "Okay, if I must." Chrissy said, as she rolled her eyes. She was soon grinning though, as she started hugging Becky. "I can live with orders like that my love."

    "Me too. Do you want something to eat?" Becky asked.

    "Some toast would be nice, and maybe a couple of eggs on top." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Okay, one portion of egg on toast coming right up." Becky said, as she got up and went to make it for her.

    "I'm sorry for worrying you last night. I should have been more careful with my drink." Chrissy said, as she looked down at the table feeling ashamed of what nearly happened to her.

    "You're not to blame for any of this Chrissy. Those bitches planned to drug you, and then do god knows what to you once they got you out the club." Becky said with anger in her voice. "I'm just glad that Brad stopped them before they could get you out the VIP section."

    "I think I remember Brad talking to me. Now I think about it. He didn't look happy though at the time." Chrissy said, as a vision popped into her head of Brad looking into her eyes.

    "Brad was ready to kill them both." Becky said with a giggle. "He scared them that much, they both confessed everything to the police, just so they would get them out the club, and away from Brad." Becky giggled some more.

    "Remind me to thank him when I see him again." Chrissy smiled.

    "He'd like that Chrissy. He thinks it's his fault you got hurt." Becky sighed.

    "Why would he think that Becky?" Chrissy asked looking a little shocked at what Becky just said.

    "He made Ann a promise to keep you safe, and he failed. Or in his eyes he did."

    "I don't think he failed. He stopped them taking me out the club, and he got them to own up to what they did. I'd call him a hero for that." Chrissy said looking proud of him.

    Becky soon had Chrissy's food cooked, and she made herself some as well, so they both sat and ate together. Then Becky made them both a cup of tea to wash it all down.

    Chrissy was sittting in the living room with Becky when they heard the doorbell, so Becky went to see whom it was. She soon walked back into the room with Prue and Kim following her.

    "Hi mum, hi Kim." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "Hi Shrimp." Kim said with a grin, when she saw how good Chrissy looked, for saying she'd been drugged the night before. "I see you just can't keep out of trouble can you?" Kim asked with an even bigger grin this time.

    "You know me Kim, just a big old magnet for it." Chrissy giggled.

    "I'm glad to see you're okay Chrissy." Kim said, all joking aside.

    "So am I Kim." Chrissy said, looking close to tears now.

    Becky sat down next to Chrissy, as she started sobbing on her shoulder. "Don't worry baby, you're safe now." Becky said, as she rocked Chrissy back and forth.

    "I think the shock of what could have happened is sinking in." Prue said, as she sat the other side of Chrissy to what Becky was sat.

    Prue gave her a quick look over and checked to make sure her pupils were back to normal before giving her the all clear.

    "Will I live then doc?" Chrissy asked with a smile, when Prue finished her examination.

    "Yes, for many years to come Chrissy. That is unless you keep calling me doc instead of mum." Prue said, as she playfully poked Chrissy in the belly.

    Chrissy sat giggling, and then she gave Prue a hug. "Thanks for coming over to check on me."

    "Any time dear. You know I wouldn't be able to rest unless I knew for myself you were fully recovered from the drugs they gave you." Prue said, as she hugged Chrissy back. "We also wanted to congratulate you both on the news about the twins." Prue added with a grin.

    "Yes, it looks like you did your job a little to well." Chrissy said with a grin, when she broke the hug with Prue.

    "Does this mean you're complaining about what I helped Becky do?" Prue asked with a pout.

    "No. I love you even more for what you helped Becky do." Chrissy said, as she threw her arms around Prue again, and hugged her some more.

    "Hay! Don't I get to congratulate you both?" Kim asked, as she sat on one of the other sofas in the living room watching them hug.

    "I've always got plenty of hugs to share Kim." Chrissy giggled, as she got up and went to sit with Kim, so she could hug her.

    "Congratulations Chrissy. You and Becky will make wonderful parents, and you won't have to argue over the baby either now." Kim added with a giggle.

    Becky walked over and sat the other side, and Kim gave her a hug too. Then they moved to the kitchen, so Becky could make them all a cup of tea while that chatted some more. Chrissy wanted to help make the drink, but Becky told her to rest up a little longer just to make sure she was fully recovered.

    Chrissy thought Becky was just saying that, so she had a reason to do something for herself, and pamper Chrissy a little bit. It was only a couple of simple things Becky was trying to do, so Chrissy let her have her small victory.

    Kim and Prue stayed for another hour, then they left to let Chrissy and Becky get some rest. They hadn't been gone long, when there was a knock at the door. Becky went to see who it was, and found Brad standing there looking worried, and holding an envelope in his hand.

    "Hi Becky. How's Chrissy doing?"

    "She's just been given a clean bill of health by Prue. So she's fine again now." Becky smiled, as she stepped aside to let Brad in the house. "Come in and see for yourself."

    Brad stepped into the house, and then waited for Becky to close the door and then lead the way to where Chrissy was sat at the kitchen table eating a biscuit.

    "Hi Brad." Chrissy said, as she put her hand over her mouth, so she didn't spit biscuit everywhere.

    "Hi Chrissy. I'm glad to see you back on your feet, and I'm sorry I let you down last night at the club." Brad said looking disappointed with him self.

    "You never let me down Brad. You saved my life, who knows what those two women had planed for me once they got me out the club." Chrissy said, as she stood up and walked over to where he was standing just inside the kitchen, and gave him a hug. "Thank you Brad. You're my hero."

    It took Brad a couple of seconds to put his arms around Chrissy and hug her back, but he did.

    "What's in the envelope Brad?" Becky asked when she saw him still holding it as he hugged Chrissy.

    "I need to sit and talk to you Becky in privet. I'm sorry Chrissy, but it's a work matter. I don't mean to sound rude, but I think its best I do this with just the two of us in the room." Brad said, as he broke the hug with Chrissy.

    Chrissy had a pretty good idea what Brad wanted to talk to Becky about, and what was in the envelope. Chrissy was trying to think of some way to stop Brad doing something very stupid, so she stepped back.

    "That's okay Brad. I was thinking of going to lie down again anyway." Chrissy said, as she walked over and Gave Becky a quick hug. Then she whispered in Becky's ear. "Stall him for me. I have an idea."

    "Okay baby, I'll come and check on you later. Sleep well baby." Becky said, as she gave Chrissy a kiss.

    Instead of going up to bed, Chrissy went to the study where they kept the computers and printer. Chrissy logged onto the net and started searching for information on date rape drugs and what had happened to some people that hadn't been as lucky as Chrissy was. She found some really good sites and even managed to print a couple of them out for Brad to read, and then see if he'd failed to save her last night. Armed with the info she needed to stop Brad quitting his job, she went to the kitchen to listen in at the door, to see how well Becky was doing with him.

    "Brad! I really don't think I can accept this from you. You saved Chrissy from getting raped or worse last night. Chrissy thinks you're some kind of super hero." Becky pleaded with him.

    "I'm sorry Becky, but I just don't see it that way. I should have stopped Chrissy from ever being put in that danger. Nothing you or any one else can say, will change my mind." Brad said.

    Chrissy heard one of the sofas creak, and knew that Brad was getting ready to leave. So she burst into the room to try and stop him leaving, before she had time to explain something to him.

    "Sit back down and read this!" Chrissy snapped, as she walked over and pushed the printouts into Brad's chest were he was now standing in front of the sofa where Chrissy thought he must have just been sat.

    Brad was shocked to see Chrissy enter the room, but he was even more shocked to see how forceful she was being about it. "What's this all about Chrissy?" Brad asked, as he sat again, and looked at the printouts she just gave him.

    "Just read them, and then we'll talk about it. Now get reading!" Chrissy snapped again, as she pointed for Brad to start reading.

    Becky was stood watching Chrissy, as she bossed Brad about. She had a smirk on her face, and thought Chrissy was really sexy when she got all bossy.

    Chrissy stood looking down at Brad, as he read the letters other girls had wrote, and posted on a web site. Telling of how they woke in a hotel room naked, and not remembering how they got there, and another one who woke in an alley with most of her clothes ripped away. Chrissy saw Brad's knuckles go white, as he gripped a tighter and tighter fist. Chrissy knew when he'd finished reading them, because he screwed up the printouts and threw them across the room with anger.

    "Why did you make me read all that Chrissy?" Brad asked with anger in his voice.

    Becky was worried that Chrissy would be scared and back away, but she didn't. Chrissy stood her ground.

    "To prove a point you dumb ox!" Chrissy snapped back at him.

    Brad jumped to his feet, and looked down at Chrissy like he wanted to kill her, but Chrissy still stood her ground. "What did you just call me?"

    "I called you a dumb ox! Now park your ass back in that seat." Chrissy pointed to the seat he was just sat in. "I said sit." Chrissy glared at him. "Don't make me force you!" She added looking angry.

    Becky was having trouble not laughing now, as she watched her wife trying to threaten a man almost twice her size. Becky managed to keep it together, and Brad did sit back down again.

    "Now don't even think about moving from that spot until I'm done talking to you." Chrissy pointed to where Brad was now sat again. "It hurts my neck to keeping looking up at you all the time." She added in a matter of fact way.

    "I can see that reading those letters made you feel angry, as they should have, but did any of that happen to me last night?" Chrissy asked Brad, as she looked him in the eyes until he looked away.

    "No it didn't." Brad said through gritted teeth. He knew he'd have killed the person, or persons that tried to do that to anyone he knew.

    "And why didn't any of that happen to me last night Brad?" Chrissy asked.

    "Because I stopped them before they could…" Brad said, but stopped before saying any more. He suddenly realised what Chrissy was doing, but before he could say anymore. Chrissy stopped him.

    "So you can now see the floor in your logic can't you Brad?" Chrissy asked, as she raised her hand to stop him speaking. "Don't worry about it Brad, most men have a problem with logic." Chrissy added in a matter of fact way, as she paced back and forth in front of him.

    Becky was having a lot of trouble now keeping a straight face, as she saw the look on Brad's face. He got a look that said. 'Did she just insult me?'

    "Becky is right. I do think you're my hero. The girls in those letters weren't so lucky." Chrissy said, as she pointed at the screwed up paper across the room. "So please stop acting so stupid, and let me tear up that letter you're holding." Chrissy asked, as she held out her hand.

    Brad looked down at his hand, and the envelope that he was still holding. He'd tried to give it to Becky, but she wouldn't taker it. Now someone wanted to take it off him, he wasn't sure he could let her have it. He finally lifted his hand, and gave Chrissy the letter.

    Chrissy took the letter off Brad, and then she ripped it into bits before putting it in the waist basket. She then looked over at Becky, who was looking very red-faced.

    "Are you okay Becky?" Chrissy asked looking worried, as she went over to where Becky was standing still. Becky just nodded yes, and she burst out in a fit of laughter.

    Chrissy and Brad just looked at each other, and then at Becky again. Neither of them could work out what Becky was laughing at. So they both had to wait for her to calm down enough to tell them.

    Becky finally did calm down, and Chrissy led her over to the sofa that faced the one Brad was sitting on. "I'm sorry about that, but you just looked so funny when you threatened to make Brad sit down. Then when you insulted him for being a man, the look on his face was priceless." Becky started giggling again.

    Brad tried to look moody about it all, but even he had to chuckle when he thought back to Chrissy and her threat. This soon set Chrissy off, and they were all laughing about it.

    "I'm beginning to feel sorry for your kids." Brad said, as he pointed at Becky's belly. "I hope they never get you that mad with them."

    "I hope they never do Brad." Chrissy smiled. "I'm sorry for calling you a dumb ox, by the way." Chrissy added, looking a little sheepish about it.

    "Don't worry about it. After all, I am just a man." Brad said with a grin. This set them all of laughing again.

    "I wish I'd caught that on camera. No one will believe me when I tell them." Becky sighed, once they all stopped laughing.

    "Good! I've get a reputation to keep." Brad said looking worried.

    "I'm still going to tell Mandy and the others about it though, they'll believe me." Becky said with a grin.

    "I'd have been shocked if you didn't boss." Brad said, as he rolled his eyes.

    "Yes I am, and don't ever forget it. Or I'll have to set Chrissy loose on you." Becky said with a grin, as she made reference to the word 'Boss'

    "Don't worry boss, I won't." Brad said, as he waved his hand around, as a sigh of surrender. "I'm worried about what Ann will have to say to me though. I did promise to stick close to Chrissy while she was working at the club." Brad added looking worried.

    "You can find out later at dinner." Chrissy said with a smile.

    "I wasn't planning on staying for dinner Chrissy."

    "I just told you, you are." Chrissy said in a bossy way.

    "If I wanted to leave, you couldn't stop me really Chrissy. So don't let that little talk go to your head." Brad said with a raised eyebrow.

    "True, but I could start getting a lot of headaches, and not wanting to make Becky feel relaxed." Chrissy said with a grin, as she cuddled up to Becky, and started running her hands all over her body.

    "Girl's! You don't fight fare." Brad said with a huff.

    "Men! You always think muscle will fix everything." Chrissy snapped back, as she stuck her tong out at Brad.

    Brad couldn't keep a straight face any longer, as he started laughing again. This soon had Chrissy and Becky giggling along with him.

    "I want it to be a thank you dinner for saving me Brad. So what do you fancy?" Chrissy asked.

    "I've loved everything you've cooked me in the past Chrissy, so just surprise me."

    "You're to easy to please Brad. I can see why Ann loves you so much." Chrissy giggled. "Now I just need to sort out our little problem baby." Chrissy said with a pout, as she started running her finger around Becky's belly in a figure eight.

    "And what problem would that be?" Becky asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "I want to do my final night at the club still." Chrissy said with a smile, as she looked at Becky.

    "No! Not going to happen. I'm not letting you loose in the club as a waitress ever again." Becky said in a stubborn tone of voice.

    "Please Becky." Chrissy pleaded with her. "I don't want that to be my last memory of working in the club with you." Chrissy was pouting even more.

    Becky just sat looking at Chrissy, as she pouted at her. Becky looked to be deep in thought for a little bit, and then she started to smile. "Okay then. I'll let you do your final night of working at the club with me."

    "You will?" Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face. "That was easier that I thought it would be. What's the catch?" Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "No catch baby. You will be working at the club tonight." Becky said, as she gave Chrissy a kiss.

    Chrissy wasn't sure she liked the way Becky had suddenly given in to her, but she did look happy with herself. So Chrissy let it drop and then got up to go and sort out some dinner for everyone. Becky went with her to help, and Brad went with them, so he could sit at the kitchen table and chat while they worked on dinner.

    They talked about ways to stop what happened to Chrissy, ever happening to anyone else in the club. Brad was handed a note pad to take notes while Chrissy and Becky worked on dinner. Becky was going to sit down and have a word with Carl about it all later tonight at the club.

    Mandy and Amy were the first to get home, then Amber arrived, but the biggest entry of the night came from Ann. She'd seen Brad's truck on the driveway, and came running into the kitchen looking for him. Ann saw him sat at the table, and she ran over, jumping on his lap.

    "Hello lover." Ann said, just before kissing him.

    "She doesn't look that mad with you to me Brad." Chrissy said with a grin, as she watched them kissing each other.

    "Why would you think I'd be mad with you lover?" Ann asked when they broke the kiss.

    "I let Chrissy get hurt, after I promised you she wouldn't." Brad said.

    "No, you stopped her getting hurt." Ann said, as she wrapped her arms around him as best she could, so she could hug him.

    Brad relaxed and hugged Ann back. Chrissy and Becky could both see that this was the real reason for his worry today. He was scared of loosing Ann.

    Chrissy and Becky soon had dinner on the table, and they all sat down to enjoy it. Mandy wasn't happy to find out that Chrissy was still going to do her last night of punishment at the club, but she smiled when Becky whispered something in her ear. After that, she was okay with Chrissy working at the club. Chrissy looked at Becky with a frown, she wanted to know what Becky was planning.

    Amy and Amber cleaned up the kitchen, while Chrissy and Becky went up to start getting ready for work. Mandy went up to take a shower and change out of her work clothes. Ann was in no rush to go anywhere while Brad was still at the house. So she just sat at the kitchen table cuddled up on his lap, and steeling the odd kiss here and there.

    Chrissy and Becky took a shower together, and they helped each other get very clean. Then Becky went to the bedroom again, while Chrissy finished drying herself off.

    "What colour uniform will I be wearing tonight?" Chrissy asked, as she walked back into the bedroom with a towel wrapped around her head and her big fluffy bathrobe on.

    "You'll be wearing silver tonight baby." Becky said, as she walked out of their closet with two dresses draped over her arm.

    "I don't have a silver uniform." Chrissy said with a puzzled look, as she looked up at Becky.

    "You do for tonight." Becky was grinning.

    "What have you been planning?" Chrissy asked with a curious look.

    "You're going to be my trainee hostess for the night. You'll still be working at the club, and I can keep you close by all night." Becky was beaming as she said it.

    "I like the sound of that boss." Chrissy said with a grin, as she walked over to Becky and started kissing her.

    "I thought you would." Becky purred when they broke the kiss.

    They set to work getting ready. Chrissy did Becky's makeup, and then started her own while Becky went to put her dress on. Becky was wearing a beautiful black cocktail dress when Chrissy finished her makeup. Then she helped Chrissy get her silver cocktail dress on. Once they were both ready, they made their way down to see if Vicky was there yet.

    Vicky was sitting in the kitchen talking to Mandy and the others. Brad had already left, so he could go home and get changed ready for work.

    "I hear we have a new trainee hostess for the night." Vicky smiled, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "Yep. I've been promoted for my last night on the job." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "How you feeling now Chrissy?" Vicky asked.

    "I'm fine again now, thanks for asking."

    "You had us all worried last night. I thought Brad was going to kill those two women, when he found out what they did." Vicky said with a worried look. "Paul and Mark said they couldn't keep him away from them. They never realised just how strong he really was." Vicky added.

    "I've seen someone even more scary than Brad, Vicky." Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy.

    "Yes, I heard about you telling him off." Vicky giggled. "That must have been funny to watch?" Vicky asked.

    "Becky had a good laugh about it." Chrissy smiled.

    "Well what ever you did Chrissy, we're all grateful to you for it. Carl was sure Brad was going to quit over all this." Vicky said, as she stood up and gave Chrissy a hug. "We're all glad to see that you're okay after all this as well." Vicky added, as she kissed Chrissy on the forehead.

    Mandy and the others all gave them a hug before seeing them off at the front door. Becky sat in the back of Vicki's car with Chrissy again, and this time when they got to the club, Chrissy didn't have to run off and get ready for work. So she took a nice steady walk into the club on Becky's arm.

    "I think I could get use to this job boss." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Keep calling me boss and I'll have you serving drinks again." Becky said with a sideways look at Chrissy.

    "Sorry Becky." Chrissy pouted.

    Becky surprised Chrissy when she stopped walking, and pulled her into a kiss in the middle of the club. "It's lover to you from now on." Becky said with a grin.

    "Does this make me your mistress then?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face, as she looked around at everyone watching them.

    "For tonight, you can think of your self as what ever you want, just as long as you're on my arm, so I can kiss you like that when ever I feel like it." Becky said, just before kissing Chrissy again.

    Becky led Chrissy up to the VIP section once they ended the free floorshow for all the customers in the main part of the club. Claire and Megumi-Chan were soon jumping on Chrissy when they saw her enter the room.

    "Chrissy! I'm so glad to see that you're okay." Claire said, as she wrapped her arms around her and pulled her into a hug.

    "Thanks Claire. I don't remember much about any of it. Something to do with the drugs, the doctors said."

    "I'm sorry Chrissy. I should have realised that something was wrong when I spoke to you at the bar." Megumi-Chan said, as she hugged her when Claire stepped aside.

    "Don't be silly. How were you to know I'd been drugged." Chrissy said, as she hugged Megumi-Chan. "Now let me see that winning smile of yours." Chrissy told her when they broke the hug.

    Megumi-Chan started smiling; she couldn't help it when she saw Chrissy smiling at her. "Now that's the Megumi-Chan we all love. Both of you back to work before I have to start docking your pay." Chrissy said with a grin.

    "Yes boss!" both girls shouted, as they ran off giggling at the way Chrissy could sound just like Becky when she spoke like that.

    "Should I be worried about my job baby?" Becky asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Nope, I'd never want to take your job away from you." Chrissy said, as she wrapped her arms around Becky, and then kissed her again.

    Becky was enjoying having Chrissy as her little trainee, she led her around the club all evening. They sat and talked to Carla later in the night, and told her the ideas they had come up with to try and stop the same thing happening to some one else that happened to Chrissy. Carla liked the ideas and even added a little bit to them as well, and they decided to put it all into affect as soon as they could.

    Chrissy really enjoyed her last night working at the club, not that she saw it as work. 'Getting to spend the whole night with the woman you love could never be classed as that'. Chrissy thought to herself.

    Brad was working, and never too far away from Chrissy or Becky. He'd started watching the bartender when they poured Chrissy's and Becky's drinks out and never took his eyes off them until the glassed were empty again. Chrissy and Becky knew he didn't need to do that, but they also knew it made him feel better doing that, so they let it go.

    Becky led Chrissy out to Vicki's car at the end of the night, and so ended Chrissy's punishment for running away from home.

 

Chapter 32: Jayden and Callum. The Date

    Chrissy was back at work on the next Saturday, but there wasn't much to be done other than the clothing orders for the changing service, so they finished early and went home to see about getting ready for a night out at the club. Becky was still in bed when they got home, so Chrissy went up to get a couple more hours sleep before they went out.

    Amber was out with Sara, getting things sorted out for the wedding. So Amy went to the kitchen and sat chatting to Mandy and Jayden until Amber got home, then they set to work on dinner. Jayden wanted to start and learn to cook more than what she could, so she got up and was soon being shown how to sort out preparing potatoes to go in the oven, and then making a mixed salad ready for when the jacket potatoes were ready.

    Everything was in the fridge, or the oven cooking when Chrissy and Becky came back down stairs, so they took a seat at the table, and just sat talking about the wedding.

    "I bet Sara is getting excited now?" Chrissy asked Amber.

    "Yes she is. I'm just glad that Carl has people sorting everything for her, so all she has to worry about are the dresses." Amber sighed.

    "Have you managed to get Cathy's dress finished without Sara seeing it?" Becky asked.

    "Yes, I left Sara working on the finishing touches with her dress, while Cathy and I went over to the studio where I've been working on her dress, and we did the final fitting today." Amber smiled. "She looked so beautiful in it." Amber added with pride in what she'd managed to achieve.

    "I truest you'll be taking some photos to add to your portfolio while your at the wedding then Amber?" Mandy asked with a grin.

    "You bet I will!" Amber said looking shocked at Mandy's silly question. "Cathy said I'm as good as Sara when it comes to designing wedding dresses." Amber added with a grin.

    "Are we still going to that design show tomorrow with Sara and Cathy?" Amy asked Amber, as she sat cuddled up to her at the kitchen table.

    "Yes we are. Are you sure you don't want to come with us Chrissy, Becky?" Amber asked.

    "We're sure, but thanks for asking. We've got plans with Jayden for tomorrow, but have fun." Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Jayden.

    Becky had booked a table for her, Chrissy, Jayden and Callum for tomorrow afternoon at a restaurant. Becky had Chrissy tell Callum that they would pick him up from his house. That way he'd end up sat in the back of her car with Jayden. Callum had no idea that Jayden was going to be eating with them tomorrow. Chrissy just said she wanted to get out for a meal with Callum to catch up on what he'd been doing while she was away.

    Soon Dinner was ready, and they all started eating. Once that was finished, they all helped in cleaning up the kitchen before going up to get ready to go out to the club.

    The girls were ready when Vicky rang the doorbell, so they walked out to her car, while she waited for Mandy to set the alarm and then Vicky helped Mandy get in the car before getting in herself.

    Vicky pulled up outside the club, and the girls got out and waited for Amy and Chrissy to look across the road before they all entered the club together. Amy was grinning, as she got to walk in with Chrissy tonight, and they would also be able to take Chrissy down for a dance this time.

    "I hope you've not forgotten how to dance big sister." Amy asked Chrissy with a grin.

    "Not much chance of that baby sister. I'm looking forward to a night of dancing." Chrissy said with a grin.

    They were soon entering the VIP section, and Becky led them over to the sofas, so they could have a drink before they went down to the dance floor. Mandy saw Carla already sitting on a sofa, so she went over and sat on her lap, and started kissing her.

    Jayden started smiling when she saw Kara walk into the VIP section. Kara waved at them all, as she made her way over to the sofas where they were all sitting.

    "Hi everyone." Kara said, smiling. "I hear you had a little bit of fun here the other night." Kara asked, as she squeezed into a space on the sofa between Chrissy and Jayden.

    "If you mean the waitress getting drugged, then yes, but it wasn't fun by a long shot." Carla said from the other sofa where she was cuddled up to Mandy.

    "Which waitress was it? And is she doing okay again now?" Kara asked looking worried.

    "I think she's fine again now. Why don't you ask her yourself." Carla said, as she waved a hand towards Chrissy.

    "The waitress was you?" Kara asked, looking shocked at what she'd just been told.

    "Yep, and I'm fine again now. Brad stopped them from taking me out of the club."

    "So they were planning on doing more than just drugging you then?" Kara asked.

    "Yes, but I dread to think what they did have planned for me once they got me away from the club. It's all a blank to me still." Chrissy cuddled up closer to Becky as she spoke.

    "What's going to happen to the women that were arrested for it?" Kara asked.

    "I'm pushing for the harshest sentence I can get for what they did." Carla said in a hard sounding tone. "I want to make anyone thinking of trying it again, to think twice before they do." Carla added in an icy voice.

    "How did you hear about it Kara? If you don't mind me asking." Mandy said.

    "I read it in last nights evening paper. It didn't say who the waitress was at the club. Just that two woman had been arrested and charged with drugging and then trying to abduct a waitress from the club, but they were stopped by a member of staff before they could." Kara told Mandy and the others.

    "I won't end up with my name in the paper will I Carla?" Chrissy asked, looking worried.

    "No you won't Chrissy. If they want to know your name, I'll give them a false one that will lead them no where fast. Claire and Megumi-Chan also offered to let me use their names if I needed to." Carla smiled.

    "They'd really do that for me?" Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face.

    "I think everyone in the club would do that for you Chrissy. So don't worry about them finding out who you are any time soon." Carla giggled. "I've got my best lawyer on the case. By the time he's done with the two of them, they will just be glad to put this whole thing behind them. He's also getting a restraining order to keep them well away from you and the club."

    "Thanks Carla, that makes me feel better knowing that." Chrissy said.

    "Come on Chrissy. I want to go and dance!" Amy said, as she stood up, and then pulled Chrissy to her feet. They got all the others up, and they went down to the dance floor to do some dancing.

    After they'd danced to a couple of faster songs, the DJ put a slow one on, and Jayden found herself being forced to dance with Kara by Chrissy and Becky. Jayden just smiled at the two of them when they looked at her a little later. Kara didn't look to upset with her dance partner either, as she had a smile on her face too.

    The girls spent the rest of the night dancing, and then going back up to the VIP section for a drink. Brad was always close by to keep an eye on their drinks for them, so no one could tamper with them.

    Chrissy had a great time, and whenever Becky had to go and sort out a problem, Chrissy would go with her. Then they would go to the dance floor to look for Amy and the others when they had it taken care of.

    By the end of the night, all the girls were worn out. Chrissy told Kara that they would be picking Callum up at two the next afternoon. Then they all got in Vicki's people carrier, and she drove them home.

---

    The next day Chrissy, Becky, and Jayden were all sitting at the kitchen table enjoying a cup of tea, with all the others out. Mandy had gone off with Carl. Amy and Amber had gone to a fashion show with Cathy and Sara. And Ann had not come home with them the night before. She'd gone off with Brad when they closed the club.

    "We better go and get ready, or we'll be late picking Callum up." Chrissy said, as she looked at Jayden.

    Jayden just smiled back at her, as she got up from the table, and then helped Chrissy and Becky to their feet. "It'll be nice to spend some time getting to know Callum for a change." Jayden said with a grin.

    The girls all looked nice when they left the house, not to dressy, just very smart. Chrissy got in the front with Becky, Jayden was in the back like they had planned. Callum was standing at his front door when Becky pulled up outside his house, so he walked over to the car and got in the back before he realised that Jayden was sitting on the other side of the rear seat.

    "Hi Jayden, Chrissy, Becky." Callum said looking a little shocked at first to see Jayden sitting there smiling at him.

    "Hi Callum. I hope you don't mind me tagging along? I was the only one with nothing to do, and Chrissy said I could come along."

    "Why would I mind? I don't get to go out to dinner with three beautiful women very often," Callum said. "Well never really." Callum added with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Jayden blushed when Callum called her beautiful, she'd never had a guy say anything like that to her. Callum treated her with respect, and he was kind as well. Jayden had dated a lot of guys in the past, but she could never see herself with any of them long term, but she couldn't put her finger on it until she had met Callum/Kara. Now she knew just what type of man she was looking for, and he was sitting next to her in the car.

    "We couldn't get a table at the restaurant until later tonight Callum, so I thought we might go and catch a movie first. I hope you don't mind?" Becky asked, as she pulled out into traffic on her way to the cinema.

    "No, I don't mind at all." Callum said with a grin. He was just happy to be spending some time with Jayden as Callum for once.

    "Did you have a good time last night at the club?" Jayden asked Callum.

    "Yes. Kara always has fun at the club. Did you have a good time?" Callum asked Jayden.

    "Yes, I'm beginning to get use to all the dancing now. And the company was nice." Jayden smiled. "I hope you don't mind me asking Callum, but do you ever take Kara out in the day?" Jayden asked.

    "No, I don't think I'd pass that well. So I just go to the club as Kara." Callum looked worried as he said it.

    "I think you could." Jayden said, as she studded Callum trying to see any trace of Kara still on his male face, but not seeing any. "I think you look very different as Kara." She added with a smile.

    "I could never go out in the day dressed as Kara. Being around all those normal people in the day on my own." Callum looked scared, as he shuddered.

    "You wouldn't have to be on your own Callum. I'm sure that Chrissy and Becky would love to go shopping with Kara. I know I would." Jayden smiled.

    Chrissy and Becky looked at each other. They liked the way Jayden was letting Callum know that she was okay with his feminine side, and was willing to explore it with him even more.

    "That sounds like it could be a fun. You can count me and Becky in when you decide to do it." Chrissy said, as she looked around at Callum and Jayden sat in the back of the car.

    "I'll get back to you on that one." Callum said looking worried, just thinking about going out as Kara in the day doing normal girlie stuff. He was also a little sad that Jayden saw him as a friend to go out and do fun stuff with. He was hoping that he'd be able to ask Jayden out on a date one day, but that would never happen now.

    Becky was soon pulling into the car park for the cinema. Chrissy walked with Becky, and Jayden walked behind with Callum. Chrissy got the tickets for her and Becky, and she was hoping that Callum would pick up on that and buy his and Jayden's.

    Callum heard Chrissy ask for two tickets for an action film, so when it was his turn to get his ticket, he also asked for two tickets.

    "Thanks Callum. What do I owe you?" Jayden asked.

    "Don't worry about it Jayden, my treat." Callum said with a smile.

    "This kind of feels like a date now you've brought me my ticket." Jayden giggled, as she put her arm through Callum's and started following Chrissy and Becky.

    Callum felt all tingly inside when Jayden grabbed his arm, but he liked it. Then when she said it felt like a date, he started grinning. "Do you mind if I carry on then, and buy you a drink and some popcorn?" Callum asked.

    "Only if you don't mind Callum?" Jayden asked with a smile.

    "Why would I mind?" Callum asked with a grin.

    "Thanks Callum." Jayden said, as she gave him a quick peck on the lips. She was smiling when she stepped back to let him get there drinks and popcorn, but inside she was worried she might have pushed it a little too far with the kiss.

    Callum looked lost in a dream world after the kiss, but he soon recovered and got their drinks and popcorn. Then they went into the cinema following Chrissy and Becky.

    The girl's had picked an action film, so Jayden could use all the explosions as an excuse to cuddle up to Callum. She was soon cuddling up to him, and then she lifted his arm up and put it around her, so she could cuddle even closer.

    Callum was happy to find Jayden scared of the explosions, and he was more than happy to let her cuddle up to him. This really was like a date, and he hoped that he would still have a chance with her now. 'She doesn't seem too bothered that I dress as a girl some of the time'. Callum thought to himself.

    Chrissy and Becky both looked over at Callum and Jayden while they watched the movie, their plan seemed to be working just fine. Jayden looked happy, and Callum was sitting there with a silly grin on his face, so they took that as a good sign as well. Chrissy was soon cuddled up to Becky the same way Jayden was to Callum. That's why the girls liked coming to the movies so much, they could cuddle without anyone taking to much notice of them.

    Once the movie ended they all left the cinema and walked back to Becky's car. Jayden let Callum get the door for her when they got there, and she gave him another quick kiss on the lips to thank him for the movie, drink and popcorn.

    "Thanks for the movie, and for keeping me safe during the louder parts of the movie." Jayden smiled, just before getting in the car.

    Chrissy and Becky just looked at each other grinning, as they watched Callum run around the car and jump in the other side. Becky drove to the restaurant and found a parking spot in the car park. Callum helped Jayden get out the car, and carried on like they were still on a date. Jayden was in no rush to stop him, and they followed Chrissy and Becky into the restaurant. Becky told them their name, and the man led them over to a nice table set for four.

    Callum helped Jayden to sit down, while the waiter helped Chrissy and Becky to take their seats. Becky ordered wine for everyone and cola for herself, as she was driving, but also due to her being pregnant.

    They looked at the menu while their drinks were being sorted out. Then they all ordered what they wanted when the waiter brought the drinks over.

    Chrissy and Becky wanted to give Callum and Jayden some time a lone, so they both got up to use the restroom.

    "We need to go powder our noses. Do you want to join us Jayden." Chrissy asked, with a look that told her to say no.

    "I'm fine at the minute Chrissy, but thanks for asking." Jayden smiled back, getting the message loud and clear.

    Callum and Jayden just sat and watched Chrissy and Becky walk away, and then they both turned to look at each other.

    "Thanks for letting me treat you like my date at the cinema. It felt really nice." Callum said sounding nervous. He wanted to say more, much more, but he was scared of what she might say or do if he did, so he just shut up again.

    Jayden could see the battle going on in his eyes, but short of diving on him, she couldn't give him any more clues. And she wanted him to ask her out, so he still felt like it was his idea.

    "I liked it too Callum. I'd love to do it again some time." Jayden pushed a little.

    Callum still wouldn't take that final step and ask her out. She was just about to say something else when the waiter came over to ask if the meal had been okay, and did they want to order any more drinks. By the time they got rid of the waiter, Chrissy and Becky were walking back over.

    Chrissy gave Jayden a look, to ask if he had asked her out, and she looked a little sad when Jayden indicated he hadn't.

    "Did we miss anything exciting while we were gone?" Chrissy asked with a smile.

    "No, just the waiter asking if we wanted any more drinks, so I ordered us another round of the same." Jayden smiled back, but looked a little depressed that Callum still hadn't asked her out on another date.

    "I'm going to buy you a blond wig Callum, I never realised you were this dumb." Chrissy said in an angry whisper.

    "Chrissy! You can't say something like that to someone." Becky said in a whisper, as she tried to stop Chrissy saying any more.

    "I'm sorry, but it's true. How many more hints can Jayden give him?" Chrissy asked.

    "What's your problem Chrissy?" Callum asked looking shocked at Chrissy's sudden outburst towards him.

    "My problem is, you haven't kissed the girl already and asked her out on another date." Chrissy said, as she threw her arms in the air. "Now kiss her already, and ask her out on another date." Chrissy added, as she pointed towards Jayden.

    Jayden just sat looking at Chrissy with her mouth open, and then she turned to look at Callum again with hope in her eyes. She stopped feeling disappointed when Callum pulled her close to him and then gave her a long deep kiss that made the rest of the world just melt away into nothing.

    "Jayden, would you please allow me to take you out on a date some time?" Callum asked when they broke the kiss.

    "Yes, I'd love to go out on another date with you Callum." Jayden said in a husky voice, as she tried to get her breath back after the kiss they just shared. She was soon going in search of a second one.

    Chrissy and Becky were both grinning at them when they stopped. They wished they could do the same, but they were already getting a lot of looks from the other customers as it were.

    "Why do I get the impression that this whole movie and dinner thing was set up just to get Jayden and me together." Callum said with a very dubious look on his face.

    "I asked Chrissy to help me Callum." Jayden said looking a little worried. "I didn't think you'd ever ask me out if she didn't." Jayden added.

    "You're just so beautiful Jayden, and you've seen me as Kara. I thought you would laugh at me if I asked you out on a date." Callum said, as he looked down at the table.

    "The only time I would ever laugh around you Callum would be with you, but never at you." Jayden said, as she made Callum look at her again. "I love what you have in here." Jayden put her hand on his chest as she spoke. "The rest is just wrapping paper." Jayden pulled him closer again for another kiss.

    "Do you really mean that Jayden? Because I don't think I could ever stop being Kara." Callum said, trying to be as honest has he could be from the start with her.

    "Why would I ever want to make you stop being Kara? She's part of what I love about you." Jayden smiled. "I do have a couple of questions though, and a request." Jayden added.

    "I'll answer if I can, and do what ever I can to help you deal with the Kara side of me." Callum said, as he sat waiting for the questions, and request.

    "Do you like going out with guys when you're dressed as Kara?" Jayden asked looking worried.

    "No I don't. Kara would be a lesbian, and I only like girls as well." Callum said with a grin. "Next question?" Callum asked.

    "Do you plan to become a woman at any point in the future like Chrissy and Amy have?" Jayden asked looking even more worried about the answer she might get back from him.

    "No. I like being a man; I just let Kara out to have some fun every now and then." Callum said, as he wrapped his arms around Jayden and hugged her. "If you've done with the questions, what's the request now?" Callum asked.

    "Can I watch you become Kara at some point? I think you look so different, that unless I get to see you become her, I don't think I'll ever believe you're the same person really." Jayden said.

    "Yes, for you I'd do anything, but I will need to have a word with Cathy first. I don't think I could do it myself the first time with you watching me, so I'll ask Cathy to book me in at the changing service." Callum said, just before kissing Jayden again.

    "Thank you Callum for a lovely first date, and I hope we have many more together." Jayden said with a grin when they stopped kissing again.

    "So do I Jayden, so do I." Callum was grinning back at her.

    "You two look good together." Chrissy was grinning, as she waved the waiter over.

    "Good evening miss. What can I do for you?" The waiter asked with a smile.

    "We've finished now. Can we please have the check please?" Chrissy asked.

    "Right away miss." He said, just before walking away to get the bill for them.

    Callum and Jayden went to get their money out, but Chrissy stopped them. "This is on me tonight. I need to get rid of some more of this money anyway." Chrissy said, as she pulled out an envelope full of money and started pulling out notes.

    "Wow Chrissy, what did you do, rob a bank?" Callum asked when he saw all the money in the envelope.

    "No, I kept getting paid in cash at the club where I worked for all those weeks. I got that use to paying for everything in cash, I've just not had time to get to a bank yet to put it in my account." Chrissy said, as she put it back in her purse before the waiter came back over with the bill for them.

    "We'll be doing it on Wednesday for sure baby. I had no idea you were carrying all that around with you." Becky said looking worried.

    "I don't normally, but I just grabbed it today and chucked it in my bag." Chrissy said.

    The waiter came back, and Chrissy paid the bill, and also left a nice big tip for him at the same time. Then they got up and left the restaurant. Chrissy talked Becky into heading to a quiet bar so they could sit and talk some more, but she wouldn't do it unless Chrissy took the envelope full of cash out her purse and locked it in the glove box of the car while they went in. Chrissy agreed and they found a nice quiet wine bar to sit and talk some more.

    It was getting late when they dropped Callum off at his home, and they gave Jayden a couple of minutes to say good night before they headed for home themselves.

    Mandy, Amy, Amber, and Ann were all in the kitchen when they got home, so Becky and Chrissy made them all a hot chocolate before joining them at the table to sit and enjoy it. The others soon noticed Jayden sat there with a silly grin on her face.

    "Are you feeling alright Jayden?" Mandy asked.

    "Never better." Jayden said with a sigh.

    "Is she drunk?" Mandy asked Chrissy and Becky this time.

    "Nope, just in love." Chrissy said with a dreamy look, as she sat cuddling and kissing Becky.

    "In love! Who with?" Amy asked looking all excited.

    "We'll let Jayden tell you that bit." Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Jayden.

    "I'm in love with Callum, and Kara." Jayden said with a grin.

    All the girls clapped, and then gave Jayden a hug to congratulate her on finding a nice guy to go out with. They all loved Callum/Kara very much, and were happy that the two of them had hit it off so well.

    They sat and finished their drinks, while Chrissy, Becky, and Jayden filled them all in on how they planned and then carried out their operation. They all laughed when Jayden told them about Chrissy finally loosing it and having a go at Callum. They loved the bit where Chrissy made fun of herself with the blond wig bit.

    Jayden gave Chrissy and Becky an extra special hug when they got up to their bedroom door, as she thanked them for all the help with Callum. Then they all went to bed, ready to start a new week.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Written by SaraUK
Edited (I tried to) and Posted by ChrisW

 

 

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 12

Chapter 33: Kara and Jayden, The second date

     Chrissy was just checking some new stock in when she heard the bell above the shop door go off, so she looked to see whom it was and smiled when she saw Callum smiling back at her, as he walked up to where the shop counter was.

    “Hi Callum. What brings you in here on a Monday?” Chrissy asked with a smile, but it soon faded when she saw the worried look on his face. “What’s wrong Callum? Don’t tell me you’re going to split up with Jayden already.” Chrissy asked with anger in her voice.

    “Nothings wrong like that Chrissy. I just need your help with something, and I know how you love to plan things like this.” Callum said looking a little more relaxed as he said it. “Why would I want to break up with Jayden anyway?” Callum suddenly asked when he realised what Chrissy had just said.

    “I don’t know, you just looked like you had bad news for me when you walked in.” Chrissy said, thinking it all sounded a bit silly, now she thought about it. “What can I help you with?” Chrissy asked with a smile.

    “You remember Jayden’s request last night? The one where she wanted to see me become Kara?” Callum asked.

    “Sure I do, but what does that have to do with me?” Chrissy asked.

    “I was wondering if you’d give Cathy a call for me, and sort out for her to do it tomorrow night.”

    “Sure, but why tomorrow night?” Chrissy asked.

    “I was hoping that you could help me set up a dinner date with Jayden after the makeover, and then I could bring her to the club after. Do you think Cathy could sort out a nice dress for Jayden to wear without her finding out?” Callum asked with hope in his eyes.

    “I think I can sort something out. I’ll give Cathy a call now while you’re here.” Chrissy smiled, as she grabbed her mobile out her purse and called Cathy’s mobile number.

    Cathy was just setting up at the hotel for her first customer of the day when her mobile started ringing. She grabbed it out her purse and answered it when she saw it was Chrissy. “Hi Chrissy, is everything alright?”

    “Hi Cathy. Everything is fine, how about you? Got everything ready for the big day on Sunday?” Chrissy asked with a giggle.

    “Yep, just as long as I can stop the maid of honour running away or getting drugged.” Cathy giggled.

    “Oh, you heard about that then?” Chrissy asked.

    “Yes I heard about that. How you feeling now?” Cathy asked with worry in her voice.

    “I was fine the next day, thanks to Brad. I dread to think what could have happened if he hadn’t stopped them.” Chrissy shuddered as she thought about it.

    “I’m glad your fine anyway Chrissy. So what can I do for you on this fine day?” Cathy asked.

    “I’ve got Callum stood here with me, and he needs your help with something.” Chrissy said.

    “Sure, if I can help I will.” Cathy said. “What does he need?”

    “He wants you to do a makeover on him tomorrow night, but he also wants you to help get Jayden ready for a dinner date with him at the same time, but she won’t know anything about it until you go and grab her at the end of the day.” Chrissy said, as she laid out the plan for Cathy.

    “Amber said that Jayden and Callum was an item now, but I thought she was just joking with me. You know what Amber can be like. So it’s true then?” Cathy asked, loving some good gossip.

    v“Yes it’s true, so can you help us out?” Chrissy asked.

    “Sure, count me in. Tell Callum to be here at five tomorrow evening. Jayden gets off at the same time, so I’ll go and have a word with Ann, and get her to bring Jayden over to the changing service rooms. I know that Ann gives her a lift to and from work.” Cathy said, as she started forming a plan in her head.

    “Thanks Cathy, I knew I could count on you.” Chrissy smiled.

    “You better warn Callum that Kara will be part of the hen night for Sara and I though now.” Cathy giggled.

    “That works out even better then now I think about it.” Chrissy was grinning. “I better go and fill Callum in on all the details then, and I’ll speak to you later. Bye!”

    “Okay. Bye Chrissy.” Cathy said, just before ending the call.

    Chrissy put her mobile back in her purse and then filled Callum in on all the details Cathy just gave her.

    “Your timing couldn’t be better for doing this Callum.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    “Why is that Chrissy?”

    “We’re having a bit of a hen party for Cathy and Sara tomorrow night at the club, and now Kara will be there as well.”

    “Oh, I can sort it for another night, if that would be better?” Callum asked.

    “Don’t be silly, I think it would do you some good to have a girl’s night out in the week. I know Jayden will love to have you there with her as well.” Chrissy said with a grin. “I’ll give Carl a quick call when you’ve left, and get a table booked in the restaurant at the hotel. Ready for when you’ve had the makeover.” Chrissy added, as she made a note of what she needed to do to help Callum with his date.

    “If you call Carl, won’t Jayden find out about it all?” Callum asked with a worried look on his face.

    “Trust me, if anyone can get a table booked without Jayden finding out, it’s Carl.” Chrissy giggled.

    “Thanks for helping me do this Chrissy, and thanks for what you did last night as well.” Callum stepped up to Chrissy and gave her a hug, then kissed her on the cheek.

    Chrissy blushed, and then giggled when she thought of how silly it was when she thought that at one time Callum went out of his way to hurt her, and now he was hugging and kissing her on the cheek.

    “What’s so funny Chrissy?” Callum asked.

    “Sorry Callum, but I was just thinking how things have changed between us.” Chrissy smiled. “If someone had turned around and told me while we were still at school, that you’d be asking me to help you become a girl for the night, so you could take out another girl… Well you work it out.” Chrissy giggled again.

    “I can see what you mean Chrissy.” Callum also had to giggle. “I really don’t deserve you as a friend, but I’m glad I have you as one.” Callum hugged her again, and gave her another kiss on the cheek.

    “You really need to stop doing that Callum. People will start to talk.” Chrissy said blushing again.

    “I’m sure Becky would understand it was just a thank you peck on the cheek.”

    “Just remember to give her a hug, and a peck on the cheek the next time you see her, then she won’t be able to have a go at me for it then.” Chrissy was grinning. “Cathy told me to have you at the hotel for five tomorrow night, and she’ll sort out with Ann to bring Jayden to the changing service rooms when she finishes work.”

    “Okay Chrissy, and thanks again for all the help.” Callum smiled. “I better see about getting off again, or I’ll be late for my next meeting.” Callum added, as he looked at his watch.

    “Okay Callum and I hope the date goes well tomorrow night.” Chrissy shouted, as Callum left the shop with a smile and a wave to Chrissy.

    Chrissy got back to sorting out the new stock, but she started to form an idea about something else that Jayden wanted to try, so she grabbed her mobile again.

    Cathy was just sat having a cup of tea with Maria when her mobile started ringing again. She looked puzzled when she saw it was Chrissy again, so she answered it. “Hello again, do you just love to hear my voice Chrissy?” Cathy asked with a giggle.

    “You’d think so wouldn’t you.” Chrissy giggled back down the phone. “I’m sorry to keep bothering you like this, but I was wondering if I could get you to help me play a little trick on Callum?” Chrissy asked.

    “You finally going to have some revenge on him, for all the times he picked on you while you were at school together?” Cathy asked with an evil grin on her face. She knew that Chrissy would never do anything like that to hurt Callum, but it was still fun to wish and hope.

    “No, nothing like that Cathy. I just want to help Kara have some fun shopping, and this could be a fun way of doing it.”

    “Okay, so what do you want my help with Chrissy?”

    “I was wondering if you could use a set of the good breast forms, and attach them and use the masking makeup on them? So it looks like Kara has real breasts. Then I was thinking of loosing the removal solvent, so she has to come out shopping with us on Wednesday.” Chrissy wasn’t sure Cathy would go along with this or not.

    “Are you sure Kara will be okay with all this?” Cathy asked.

    “You’ve seen how good she looks when she’s dressed. She just needs a little helping hand to take that final step, and I know she’ll have a lot of fun once we get her out shopping.” Chrissy pleaded with Cathy.

    “Okay Chrissy, I’m game, but you’ll need to get the okay from Carl first. He won’t be happy if I just use a set of the expensive breast forms without filling out all the right paperwork.”

    “I need to call Carl and sort out a table in the restaurant anyway, so I’ll explain it all to him and get his approval for you.” Chrissy said, sounding much happier about it all.

    “I’ll wait to hear from Carl later then, to make sure he’s okay with all this, and I’ll see you tomorrow night at the club. Love you!” Cathy said.

    “Until tomorrow, and thanks for doing all this. Love you too!” Chrissy shouted back, just before ending the call.

    Chrissy scrolled down her mobile until she found Carl’s mobile number, then she hit the call button and waited for him to answer it.

    Carl was just taking a break from talking to some people, that wanted him to invest in their company, when his mobile started ringing, so he got it out his pocket, and saw that it was Chrissy calling, so he answered it.

    “Hi Chrissy, is everything alright?”

    “Hi Carl, everything is fine. I hope I’m not calling at a bad time?”

    “No, not at all. I was just taking a break from a very dull business meeting. Your voice is like a breath of fresh air right now.” Carl chuckled. “Did you call for a reason, or just felt like chatting for a bit?” Carl asked.

    “As much as I like to just chat with you Carl, I did call for a reason.” Chrissy said, she then went on to explain what she needed him to do for her with the meal in the restaurant, and then she went on to ask about the breast forms for Callum tomorrow night.

    “That’s fine Chrissy. I’ll go down and reserve the best table for them, and keep it quiet as to whom it’s being booked for. I’ll also go and let Cathy know that it’s fine for her to use what ever she needs to make Kara look her best.” Carl said, sounding happy about it all.

    “And remember not to let Jayden know anything about it.” Chrissy reminded him.

    “Don’t worry Chrissy, I have done this sort of thing before remember.” Carl chuckled down the phone.

    “I know you have Carl. I should have more faith in you by now.” Chrissy said with a sigh. “I better let you get back to your meeting then. Thanks for the help, and good luck staying awake in there.” Chrissy giggled.

    “Thanks Chrissy, but I think it’s going to take more than luck to keep me awake for another hour. I’ll chat to you later. Bye!”

    “Thanks again Carl. Bye!”

    Chrissy put her phone away again, and got back to work. Amy was still in the back room wrapping the Internet orders, and Mandy was out picking up some more stock from a supplier. The rest of the day went like clockwork for the girls, and they were all glad to be finishing at the end of the day.

    Becky was sorting out dinner when they got home, so Chrissy ran over and wrapped her arms around Becky and hugged her. Chrissy and Amy were both soon helping to get dinner ready. Amy and Amber did the same thing Chrissy and Becky had done, when Amber got home a little later. Mandy had gone up to take a shower before dinner, and she’d just sat down at the kitchen table again when they all heard Ann and Jayden getting in from work.

    They all sat down to have dinner, then Chrissy went with Becky to get changed out of her work clothes and help Becky get ready for work.

    Chrissy told Becky about Callum coming into the shop earlier in the day and what she’d help him sort out for tomorrow night. She even told Becky about the plan to leave him dressed as Kara, so they could all go out shopping on the Wednesday. Becky thought that sounded like fun, but said they’d have to be careful not to let Kara get in any trouble.

    “I’m going to miss not seeing you at the club while I take my little breaks thought the night.” Becky said with a pout, as they made their way back down stairs to see if Vicky was there yet.

    “I can soon go and get ready to come with you my love.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she stopped walking down the hallway towards the stairs.

    “As tempting as that is baby, I don’t think it’s good for you to be working at the shop all day, and then coming to the club with me in the evening.” Becky stroked the side of Chrissy’s face, as she smiled at her.

    “I’d still like to do it every now and then. I want to keep an eye on you and the twins.” Chrissy pattered Becky’s belly as she said it.

    “That sounds like fun baby, but I think you could use a night off to relax and put your feet up.” Becky smiled, just before kissing her.

    Vicky was stood in the hallway when they got down stairs. Chrissy said a proper goodbye to Becky, and then waved as Vicky drove away. Chrissy spent the rest of the night cuddled up to Mandy on one of the sofas watching TV. Mandy called it a night and took Chrissy to bed when she saw her starting to nod off. Chrissy woke a little when Becky got home and came to bed, but she was soon falling asleep again after she pulled Becky into a hug with her.

*****

    Jayden had just finished work on the Tuesday night and was making her way down to Ann’s office to get a lift home. She’d just spent the day working with Dale, learning how he kept the hotel running smoothly for Carl. Ann was just finishing up some accounts on her computer, so Jayden took a seat on the sofa Ann had in her office.

    “I’ll be done in a couple of minutes Jayden.” Ann smiled, as she looked around the monitor at Jayden rubbing her feet. “If I don’t finish it now, I’ll have to start all over again tomorrow.” Ann added with a grim look.

    “Don’t worry about it Ann. It’s nice to just sit down and relax for a little bit.” Jayden sighed, as she sat back on the sofa.

    “Has Dale been working you to hard again?” Ann asked with a pout, just before she started grinning.

    “No, not really. I just find my feet ache more when I’m just stood around, than they do when I’m walking around or dancing for hours.” Jayden had a puzzled look on her face as she said it.

    “That’s why I’m happy with my desk job.” Ann said with a grin, as she patted her desk.

    Ann was soon finished with the account she was working on. She then shut down the computer and grabbed her bag so they could leave.

    “I hope you don’t mind, but I just need to make a quick stop and drop something off with Cathy.” Ann asked with a smile.

    “I don’t mind at all Ann. Lead the way.” Jayden smiled back at her.

Ann was grinning as she walked

    just in front of Jayden towards the part of the hotel where Cathy and Maria working with the changing service. Jayden had no idea that the thing she was dropping off with Cathy was her.

    They were soon entering one of the rooms where Cathy worked her magic. Jayden was walking just behind Ann, so she couldn’t see who was in the room still.

    “Here you go, safely delivered. Just like I promised.” Ann said to whom Jayden took to be Cathy.

    “Thanks Ann. I hope I haven’t put you out?” Jayden heard a male voice ask Ann. A male voice she knew only to well. Jayden was soon trying to look around Ann to see if the person matched the voice.

    Callum was stood in the middle of the room smiling at Jayden, but still looking very nervous about what he’d done, and was about to do.

    “Callum! What’s going on?” Jayden asked with a puzzled look on her face, but she still looked happy to see him.

    “Hi Jayden. I hope you don’t mind, but I got Chrissy to help me set this all up.” Callum said, as he waved his hand around the room they were standing in.

    “What is all this?” Jayden asked, as she mimicked what Callum had just done with his hand.

    “You said you wanted to see me become Kara, and I thought that tonight would be a good night for you to see it.” Callum said with a nervous smile. “I was hoping that you’d have dinner with me after, and then we could go to the club together?”

    “I’d love to Callum, but I don’t have anything to wear. I look fine for a meal, but not for going out clubbing after.” Jayden said looking a little disheartened about it all.

    “That’s all been covered Jayden.” Callum smiled. “Remember, I did say that I got Chrissy to help me plan all this out.” He added with a grin.

    “Don’t worry about anything Jayden. I’ll be working on you, once I have Callum looking like the girl he was born to be.” Cathy said with a grin, as she handed him some items to change into. “You go in the changing room and put these on, and I’ll keep Jayden company for you.” Cathy added, as she pushed Callum off towards another room.

    Ann stood and watched Callum wonder off, and then she turned to Cathy and Jayden. “I see my part of the mission is now done, so I’m going to head home and see about getting ready for the hen party at the club

    “Hen party?” Jayden asked with a puzzled look, as she looked at Cathy. Ann had already left the room.

    “Yes, hen party. You know a party for the bride to be, or brides in this case.” Cathy was grinning.

    “Yes, I know what a hen party is Cathy. I just never knew you were having one, and that I’d be invited to it.”

    “Why wouldn’t you be invited to the hen party? You are part of the family now.” Cathy stood grinning. “We even get to add Kara to the fun now as well.”

    “Thanks Cathy. I’ve never been to a wedding, or been part of all the fun leading up to it before.”

    “Well I’d get use to it if I was you. With all the match making Chrissy’s done over the past couple of years. I have a feeling there’s going to be a lot of weddings in the near future.” Cathy said with an even bigger grin on her face.

    They were interrupted by Callum coming back out the changing room wearing a cream coloured silk robe. So Cathy stopped all talk about weddings, she didn’t want to scare the poor boy so early in his relationship with Jayden.

    “Come and take a seat Callum, and we’ll get started on bringing Kara out.” Cathy said, as she led Callum over to a bench for him to lie on.

    “Why do you want me to lie down Cathy?” Callum asked looking a little worried.

    “I need to attach some breast forms. The dress I have planned for you tonight won’t work otherwise.” Cathy smiled. “Just lie back and relax.”

    Callum had never had the breast forms attached before, but he’d always wondered what he’d look like, and what it would feel like to have breasts attached to his chest. Now he was about to find out. He lay on the bench and let Cathy work her magic.

    Jayden moved to a better spot, so she could watch Cathy. Cathy got a box off another table and brought it over to where she had Callum lying down, then she opened the box and took out what looked like a real breast and placed it on Callum’s chest. Jayden had to giggle when she saw Callum jump.

    “That’s cold Cathy!” Callum shouted.

    “Sorry hon, I should have warned you first.” Cathy said with a grin, but Callum never saw it.

    Jayden saw Cathy grin when she said sorry, so she had a pretty good idea that she wasn’t sorry at all really. Jayden watched as Cathy marked the area where the breast would be going, and then Cathy got the other breast and did the same with that. Once she had them both marked for location, Cathy removed it again and then spread some clear gel on his chest, and then the breast form before placing it back on his chest. She repeated it with the second one and then wandered off to do something else.

    “I need you to just lay there for a little bit while the glue sets.” Cathy said, as she walked away.

    Jayden walked over to where Callum was lying, and smiled down at him. “You look worried Callum, is everything okay?”

    “I am worried Jayden.” Callum said in a shaky voice.

    “What are you worried about?” Jayden asked with a puzzled look, as she took hold of his hand.

    “I’m worried that you won’t want to go out with me any more, once you’ve seen me become Kara.” Callum said, as a tear ran down the side of his face.

    “Why would you think such a silly thing? I’m finding all this a big turn on.” Jayden started grinning, as she went a little red faced. Before Callum could say anymore, Jayden leaned down and started kissing him. Callum looked far more relaxed when Jayden stopped kissing him. He even had a silly little grin on his face.

    “If you two have done for the time being, do you mind if I finish off doing his breasts for him?” Cathy asked with a grin, and she stood holding some makeup gear in her hands.

    “Sorry Cathy. Please carry on.” Jayden said with a grin, as she took a step back to let Cathy carry on turning Callum into Kara.

     Cathy was soon mixing up some makeup to match Callum’s skin tone and putting it around the edge of the breast forms to hide where the form stopped, and Callum started. Jayden was soon looking at Callum, but with the chest of a woman.

    “You can sit up again now Callum.” Cathy said, as she removed all the stuff she’d been using so far.

    Callum sat up, and looked down to find two large mounds of flesh hanging from his chest. He thought it felt odd having the extra weight hanging from his chest, but it felt nice at the same time. Callum sat and wiggled his chest from side to side, and then up and down, as he watched his new breasts bounce around. He was soon looking at Jayden though, when he heard her giggling at him.

    “What’s so funny?” Callum asked with a hurt look on his face.

    “I’m sorry Callum, but you just look like a kid with a new toy, or two of them in your case.” Jayden giggled some more, as she pointed at his new chest.

    “It does feel a little weird having breasts all of a sudden.” Callum said, as he looked down, and wiggled his chest again.

    “Can I have a feel?” Jayden asked, as she stepped a little closer.

    “Sure, but only if I get to do the same at some point?” Callum asked with a grin. Callum stopped grinning and looked shocked when Jayden lifted his hand up and placed in on one of her breast.

    “That sounds fair to me.” Jayden said with a grin, as she saw the shocked look on Callum’s face.

    Callum just sat on the edge of the bench with his hand on one of Jayden’s breast. Even though she was still wearing a bra and blouse, he could still feel the warmth coming from it. Callum never made any attempt to move his hand around and feel it properly.

    Jayden wasn’t as shy though, and she was lifting them, and then pinching the nipple. She’d never had any interest in other women, but for some reason this was really turning her on. Jayden wanted to rush Cathy along, so she could see more of Kara. She got her wish when Cathy came back over to them.

    “Come on Callum, we need to get started on your face now.” Cathy said, as she helped Callum up off the bench.

    Jayden got a proper look at the other things Callum had put on in the changing room now. He had some form of padded girdle on to give him female hips, but they were built into what looked like pantyhose. He also had on a pair of funny looking panties. Jayden later found out that the panties are called a gaff. The girdle/pantyhose didn’t have a crotch area, so Callum/Kara would be able to go to the bathroom with very little trouble.

    Callum wrapped the robe around himself again, but it looked very different now that he had breasts, and Jayden thought it looked sexy the way the robe fell open to show off a nice amount of cleavage.

    Cathy soon had Callum sat in her makeup chair, and she started by using some moisturiser on his face. Then she put a wig cap over his hair while she waited for the moisturiser to soak in. Then Cathy set to work on making Callum’s eyebrow’s disappear.

    “What’s that you’re doing Cathy?” Jayden asked, as she watched Cathy spreading something on Callum’s eyebrows.

    “I’m waxing them down, so I can cover them with makeup.” Cathy said, as she carried on working.

    “You’re waxing his eyebrows?” Jayden asked with worry in her voice.

    “Relax Jayden. It’s not that sort of waxing.” Cathy giggled. “All I’m doing is making the area flat, so I can give him a more feminine look once I’ve covered it with foundation.”

    “Sorry, I just thought for a second that he’d have no eyebrows when you’d done.” Jayden said with a sigh of relief.

    “He won’t, but nothing I do tonight will be permanent Jayden.” Cathy turned and smiled at her.

    Jayden watched as Cathy worked on Callum, and slowly he became a she. Jayden soon found herself stood looking at Kara in the makeup chair. She found her self getting very turned on by what she saw happening.

    Once Cathy had finished with the makeup, she walked over and came back with a long curly blond wig.

    “A blonde wig? I’ve never been a blonde before.” Callum said.

    “Chrissy called me, and said you wanted to give it a try. She said you’d been practising, what ever that means.” Cathy said with a shrug, as she started fitting the wig onto Callum’s head.

    Jayden and Callum started giggling, when they both remembered Chrissy’s comment from the night before, about Callum being so blond sometimes.

    “She can be quite sarcastic at times.” Callum said between giggles.

    “Do you care to share the joke with the rest of us?” Cathy asked with a puzzled look.

    “Sorry Cathy, but Chrissy had to give me a little push last night to take the final step and kiss Jayden. She said that I could be such a blonde sometimes. Now do you see what we’re laughing at?” Callum asked.

    “Chrissy does have a point though Callum, or should I say Kara. You do make a cute looking blond.” Cathy said, as she stepped back and spun the chair around to face the mirror.

    Callum found himself looking at a cute looking blonde version of Kara. He smiled, and she smiled back at him.

    “Thank you Cathy, Amazing work like always.” Kara smiled, as she turned to look at Cathy.

    Cathy just smiled back, and Jayden was shocked at how quick Callum had changed his voice to sound more feminine. It had a deep husky sound, but still sounded very feminine and sexy.

    “I know I’m going to get in trouble for this, but I just have to.” Jayden said, as she stepped up to Callum/Kara, and gave her a long deep passionate kiss. She loved every second of it, even the way their lips stuck together like they never wanted to part again, but they did.

    “I think you’ve found yourself a keeper there Kara.” Cathy said with a grin. “Don’t worry about the lipstick Jayden. I used a long lasting one, just like I got Chrissy and Becky to start using.” Cathy giggled.

    “I plan to keep Callum and Kara around for a very long time to come. Don’t you worry about that.” Jayden said with a grin, just before kissing Kara again. “I hope that stops any worries you had about me not wanting to be with you once I saw you become Kara.”

    “Yes it does.” Kara said having some trouble keeping her voice soft enough to still sound like a female.

    “If you’ve both finished showing each other how you really feel, I’ve laid out your clothes for the evening in the changing room Kara. And I’ll make a start on your makeup once you’ve got undressed and slipped into this.” Cathy said, as she held up a silk robe for Jayden to change into.

    Jayden gave Kara another quick kiss, and then grabbed the robe off Cathy, and ran off to get changed into it. Kara smiled, as she watched Jayden run off, then she turned and smiled at Cathy. Cathy just smiled back, and then winked at her.

    “Now go and get dressed, or you’ll be late for your dinner date, which will then make you late for the hen party at the club.” Cathy said the last bit with a frown.

    “Okay, okay, I’m moving.” Kara said, as she got up out the chair and made her way over to the other changing room to what Jayden was in.

    Kara found a beautiful black cocktail dress hanging up in the changing room waiting for her, and then she saw sexy black underwear lying on the bench next to it. Kara just smiled, and knew that Chrissy had also had a hand in this part as well. Kara set to work getting dressed, the fist thing she put on was a wasp style waist clincher to thin her mid section a little more, then she slipped of the gaff she had on and set to work on putting the stocking and suspenders on, followed by a black gaff over the top of it all. Then she added the black bra that was the only piece of underwear left.

    Looking in the mirror, once she had all the under things on, she thought she looked pretty sexy. Having breasts that looked real helped to add to the overall look. Kara was soon getting the dress down off the hanger and stepping into it. She’d never worn anything like this before, the dress was very low cut at the front and showed off a lot of cleavage. It felt wonderful to wear, and she ended up doing a little spin, as she looked in the mirror on the wall.

    The only thing left for Kara to put on were a pair of black sandals with little diamonds all the way across the front of them. The dress had a very similar looking diamond pattern running down of one shoulder, and also around the belt. With the sandals on, Kara took one last look in the mirror before going out to see how Cathy was doing with Jayden’s makeup.

    The makeup chair was empty, and Cathy was cleaning up her work area when Kara got out there. “Is Jayden still in the changing room?” Kara asked with some worry in her voice.

    Cathy turned around and smiled, when she saw how beautiful Kara looked in the dress and heels. “No, I’ve done her makeup, and she’s back in there getting dressed now. So don’t look so worried Kara, she’s not got scared and ran away.”

    “Do you think I look okay Cathy?” Kara asked, as she did a quick spin to give Cathy a good look at her.

    “You look more than okay Kara. You look beautiful.” Cathy said with a grin. “I hope you don’t mind, but I better get some photos of you in the dress, for Sara’s scrapbook.” Cathy added, as she picked up a digital camera.

    “Why does Sara want photos of the dress?” Kara asked with a puzzled look.

    “She always likes to get photos of her designs, so she can put the photo next to the design for everyone to see.” Cathy said in a matter of fact way.

    “This is one of Sara’s designs?” Kara asked, looking shocked.

    “Yep, that one, and the one Jayden will be wearing.” Cathy said, as she started snapping shots of the dress. She got Kara to stand in different posers, as she kept taking shot after shot.

    Kara turned to look at Jayden when she heard the clicking of heels, and saw Cathy stop taking photos to look behind Kara. Kara was lost for words as she looked at Jayden stood there in a white cocktail dress that was made for her.

    “You look so beautiful Jayden.” Was all Kara could think to say, as she drank in the image before her.

    “Thank you Kara, but you’re not looking to bad yourself.” Jayden smiled, as she looked Kara up and down.

    “I think you both look amazing. Now can I get some photos of the two of you together, then I’ll get a couple of Jayden on her own.” Cathy said, as she waved for the two of them to get closer together.

    Kara and Jayden were soon having some fun hugging and posing together. Cathy was having a good time taking the photos, and she had them kissing each other in a couple of them. Then she took some of Jayden posing on her own before she said she’d taken enough.

    Jayden walked over to where Kara was stood watching, and she wrapped her arms around Kara and then started kissing her. Jayden found it a little strange when she felt Kara’s breasts press against her own, but she also liked the way it felt. She also liked the way their lips didn’t want to part now they were both wearing heavy amounts of lipstick.

    “I could really get use to this Kara.” Jayden purred, as they broke the kiss.

    “Does this mean you’re turning lesbian on me?” Kara asked with a little worry in her voice.

    “Maybe, but only for my very special lady.” Jayden said, just before kissing Kara again. “And by the way, you are that very special lady.”

    “I know you may think it a little early in our relationship for saying stuff like this Jayden, but I think I love you.” Kara said.

    “I don’t think I love you.” Jayden said, but before she could say anymore Kara let go of her and took a step back looking heartbroken.

    “Oh, I see.” Was all Kara said.

    “I don’t think you do Kara. I don’t think I love you, I know I do.” Jayden said, as she stepped closer to Kara, just before wrapping her arms around her again.

    Kara started smiling again, and was soon hugging Jayden again, as they started kissing some more. They only stopped when they heard Cathy clearing her throat.

    “I’m sorry to break up this touching moment, but Carl booked a table for the two of you in the restaurant. It’s under the name Kara Jayden.” Cathy said with a smile. “He thought it sounded like a cute name for a girl. He also told me to let you know that he’s paying for the meal, so just relax and have a good time together.” Cathy added, as she handed them each a little clutch bag with their makeup and other bits and bobs in for the evening.

    “What about our other clothes Cathy?” Kara asked.

    “Don’t worry. I’ll get them packed into a couple of bags and give them to Vicky to put in the trunk of her car.” Cathy said, as she led the pair of them towards the door. “Now go and enjoy your dinner date, and I’ll see you both at the club later.” Cathy added, as she gave them both a hug.

    “Thank you Cathy for helping me do all this.” Kara smiled, as she hugged Cathy back.

    “You’re welcome honey. I’m glad you’ve found someone to share this side of you with.” Cathy said. “Now go and eat, or you’ll never get to the club later.” Cathy added, as she turned Kara around and playfully slapped her on the bottom.

    “We’re going, we’re going.” Kara giggled, as she grabbed Jayden’s hand and started walking towards the restaurant.

    Jayden thought it was pretty cool having a boyfriend that was also a girlfriend as well. She could see why Mandy had so much fun with Carl now she thought about it. She looked at Kara, and how beautiful she looked. Jayden wished that they could spend the night together, and she didn’t mean eating dinner and going to the club, but she didn’t want to push it too far to fast. So she pushed them thoughts aside and just focused on having a good time with her new girlfriend.

    Kara was trying not to grin, and give himself away. He felt like the luckiest guy on the planet right now. He was dressed as Kara, and going out on a date with one of the most beautiful women on the planet. Kara let out a sigh, as she looked at Jayden walking beside her

    Jayden looked at Kara when she heard her sigh. “Is everything alright Kara?”

    “Yes, I just hope this isn’t a dream. If it is, I don’t ever want to wake up from it.” Kara smiled back at Jayden with a dreamy look on her face.

    Jayden stopped walking and turned to face Kara. “No this is real Kara, and I need to tell you something before we go any further.”

    Kara got that worried look again. “What’s that Jayden?”

    “I found it an incredible turn on watching you become Kara, and the more I think about what’s under all that makeup and clothing. I just want to be alone with you.” Jayden said the last part with a little grin, and a glint in her eye.

    Kara just stood looking at Jayden with her mouth open. She’d got no idea how to respond to what Jayden just said. Kara was worried about Jayden being put off by him becoming Kara while she watched, but instead it had made her want him even more. ‘Could life be any more perfect right now?’ Kara thought to herself.

    Jayden saw the blank look turn to one of happiness as she looked at Kara, but she still hadn’t said anything, so Jayden took the lead. “Kara’s not a very dominant female is she? So it looks like I’ll have to play the role instead.” Jayden grabbed Kara by the hand, and led her to the restaurant.

    Kara was more than happy to be led around by Jayden. Kara found it nice to let someone else take the lead for once.

    Jayden walked into the restaurant and she knew the person seating people at their tables, so she walked up to them with a smile. “Hello Matthew. I believe that Carl booked a table for a Kara Jayden?”

    “Good evening Jayden, Miss.” Matthew said, as he smiled at Jayden, and then smiled at Kara. “Yes, Carl told us to give you the very best table we have, and to charge the meal to the hotel. Please follow me, and I’ll take you to your table.” Matthew added, as he grabbed a couple of menu’s from under the counter, and then led the two of them to a very posh looking candle lit table away from everyone else.

    Jayden smiled when she saw the table. Carl had made sure it was far enough away from the other tables, so they could talk without being over heard by anyone. Even thought the hotel catered to people like Kara, Carl knew it was still nice to not have others listen in on your conversations.

    Matthew helped them both to take their seats, then he disappeared before either of them could order a drink. He was soon walking back over with a waiter following him. The waiter was carrying an ice bucket on a stand, which had a bottle of Champaign resting in it surrounded by ice.

     “Complements of Carl.” Matthew smiled. “Please let the waiter know when you’re ready to order your starter.” Matthew added, before walking away to sort out another couple that had just entered the restaurant.

    The waiter poured them both a glass of Champaign out, and then smiled at them both before walking away to wait for them to order their food. Kara and Jayden picked up the menus and started looking through the starters. Once they’d made their minds up, they called the waiter over and ordered.

    “You look very relaxed at the minute Kara.” Jayden smiled, as she watched Kara put her napkin in her lap, and then rest her hands on top of it, very lady like.

    “I must be putting on a good act then Jayden, because I don’t feel it.” Kara said with a nervous smile.

    “I thought you’d be use to being dressed as Kara by now. You seem to look relaxed while you’re at the club with Chrissy and the others.” Jayden said, with a puzzled look on her face.

    “It’s not the dressing that’s got me worried Jayden. It’s being out with you on a date.” Kara whispered across the table. “I’ve not had many girlfriends, so I don’t really know what I’m doing.” Kara added in another whisper.

    Jayden looked around, like she wanted to make sure no one was listening to them, then she leaned closer to Kara across the table before whispering. “Neither do I.”

    Kara relaxed a little after that, and they were soon eating their starter. Then they ordered their main meal, before finished off with a piece of gateau for desert. They did chat a little during the meal, but mainly they just ate in silent.

    “Thank you for the lovely dinner Kara, and for letting me watch you become her.” Jayden smiled, as she dabbed her lips at the end.

    “I’m glad you liked it Jayden, and for liking me.” Kara smiled.

    “What is there not to like Kara?” Jayden said with a grin. “Shall we see about finding a taxi to take us to the club?” Jayden asked.

    “I think we better, or Cathy will not be happy with us.” Kara giggled, as she stood up and then helped Jayden to her feet.

    They both thanked Matthew for a nice meal, and then walked out into the lobby where they saw Carla and Vicky stood talking to Dale, so they walked over to say hi.

    “Hi Carla, Vicky, Dale.” Jayden smiled.

    “Hello Jayden, Kara. How was the dinner?” Carla asked with a grin.

    “Hi Carla, Vicky. The meal was amazing, thanks for doing all this for me Carla.” Kara said, as she waved her hand up and down her body in the dress designed by Sara.

    “Think nothing of it Kara. Chrissy is the one you really need to be thanking for all this, it was mostly her idea. She was even ready to pay for the dinner, but I told her I’d cover that part.” Carla smiled.

    “The car’s parked out front, so if the two of you are ready to leave? We can see about getting over to the club.” Vicky smiled, as she indicated for the others to make their way out of the hotel and over to her car.

    “We were just going to get a taxi over there, but this sounds like a much better idea.” Jayden said with a grin, as she took Kara’s hand, and started walking towards the exit.

    Carla and Vicky just followed behind smiling at each other. It didn’t go unnoticed how Jayden seemed to be the one in charge.

 

Chapter 34: Cathy and Sara’s Hen night.

    Chrissy and the others were all ready when they heard the doorbell start dinging, so they all ran to the front door and found Dennis stood their smiling at them. They all said hello to him just before looking over his shoulder, where they saw the Limo parked out on the road waiting for them. They were soon running out the house and all getting in, once Dennis opened the back door for them.

    Mandy was the last to get in, once she’d armed the alarm and locked the front door. Dennis helped her get in the limo, and then he was soon back behind the wheel, and on his way to pick up Sara and Cathy.

    Once they got to Cathy and Sara’s. Chrissy and Amy were soon jumping out the limo and running over to the front door and knocking. Amy was carrying a plastic bag with some bits in for Sara and Cathy to wear.

    “Hi Chrissy, Amy.” Sara smiled, as she opened the door.

    “Hi Sara!” Both girls shouted back, as they stepped into the house. “We have a little something for the two of you to wear tonight.” Amy said, as she stuck her hand in the bag she was carrying.

    “What are you two up to now?” Sara asked with her hands on her hips, as she gave them both a dubious look.

    “It’s nothing bad Sara. Look for yourself.” Chrissy giggled, as she took a pink T-shirt off Amy and then opened it to show Sara what it said. Written across the front of the shirt, and the back in beads that looked like diamonds, the shirts said Bride on each one. There was one for Sara, and one for Cathy to wear while they were out at the club.

    Sara giggled, as she took the shirt of Chrissy, and held it up to herself. “Thanks you guys. I’ll go and put it on right now.” Sara said, as she turned to go and put the T-shirt on. She stopped and turned back around. “Did you say you had one for Cathy as well? I’ll take hers too; she’s still getting ready in our room.” Sara held out her hand.

    Amy handed Sara the second T-shirt, and then Chrissy and Amy watched Sara run off to give Cathy her T-shirt to wear. Chrissy and Amy also had a couple of white Veil’s for the two of them to wear, but they could soon fit them on Cathy and Sara when they came back down stairs again.

    They didn’t have to wait long before they saw the two of them coming back down the stairs, both of them wearing the pink T-shirts.

    “You both look really cute. Come here and let us finish off the look.” Chrissy said, as she held up one of the Vail’s.

    Chrissy and Amy were soon fitting a Veil to each of them. Once they were all ready to leave the house, Chrissy and Amy led Sara out to the limo while Cathy armed the alarm and locked up the house. Then Cathy got in the limo, and Denis was back on the road and heading for the club.

    “How did everything go with Kara and Jayden?” Chrissy asked while they were driven to the club.

    “It went really great Chrissy. They told each other that they were in love with the other, it was really sweet.” Cathy was grinning.

    “Did Kara ask about the breast forms, and how she was going to get them off at the end of tonight?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

    “Nope, she was more interested in playing with them.” Cathy giggled, as she did an impression of what Kara did back at the changing service. This soon had all the others giggling as well.

    “What other little things are you planning to do to Kara, Chrissy?” Mandy asked when she saw the glint in Chrissy’s eye.

    “I think it’s time Kara had a shopping trip with the rest of us, so I got Cathy to fix a set of breast forms to Kara, so she can come out with us tomorrow afternoon and do some shopping with us.” Chrissy smiled.

    “And Kara knows nothing about any of this?” Mandy asked looking a little worried. “You have worked out that Kara will have to spend the night at our house, if this little plan of yours is going to work.” Mandy added.

    “Oh, I hadn’t thought of that bit.” Chrissy said looking worried her self now.

    “I wouldn’t worry too much Chrissy, judging by the look in Jayden’s eyes when Kara was ready to go for dinner. I don’t think she’d need much convincing to let Kara stay the night.” Cathy said with a grin.

    The others soon caught on to what Cathy was trying to say, and they were all soon giggling at the thought of Kara and Jayden running off to Jayden’s room at the end of the night.

    Denis was soon pulling up outside the club, and Brad and Frank opened the back door of the limo, and then helped all the girls to get out. Brad and Frank smiled when they saw Cathy and Sara in their little white Veil’s and pink T-shirts.

    The girls all thanked Frank and Brad. Ann spent a little more time thanking Brad, than the other girls did. Then they all ran off to find Kara and Jayden.

    Kara and Jayden were sat on the sofas in the VIP section when they heard the sound of girls screaming. They both turned just in time to see Chrissy and Amy run into the VIP section with the others close behind. Kara and Jayden had to giggle when they saw how Sara and Cathy were dressed.

    “Hi Kara, Jayden. Did you have a nice dinner together?” Chrissy asked, as she got to where they were both still sat on the sofa up in the private section of the VIP room. “You look good as a blonde Kara.” Chrissy added with a grin.

    “Thanks Chrissy. Jayden agrees with you about the blonde, and the dinner was really nice.” Kara said, as she stood up, and then pulled Jayden to her feet as well. “It’s amazing just how much dumber I feel now I’m a blonde.” Kara added trying to sound like a bimbo.

    “Hey! It’s not all true what they say about Blondes being dumb.” Chrissy said with a pout, just before she playfully slapped Kara on the arm and started giggling again.

    Chrissy soon found herself being pulled into a hug with Kara and Jayden, as they both thanked her for all the help planning the dinner for the two of them, and for helping Callum the night before to finally open up to how he felt about Jayden.

    Kara then gave Becky a hug, and kissed her on the cheek to say thank your for all the help. Chrissy was glad that Kara had done that.

    The girls all paired off with their partner and then found some place to sit on the sofas before Claire and Megumi-Chan arrived with a tray each. The girl’s all had Champaign. Apart from Becky, Carla and Vicky, they all had a glass of cola.

    Once they had all finished their drinks, Chrissy and Amy were soon dragging them all down to the dance floor to start the long night of dancing and having fun.

    A little later in the night, the girls were all taking a break and sitting back on the sofas with fresh drinks, and they got on to the subject of the wedding, and the other two weddings they had all been at. One being Chrissy and Becky’s, and the other one being Amy and Amber’s.

    “How many wedding have you been apart of Jayden?” Sara asked.

    “I’ve never been to a wedding before, this will be my first.” Jayden smiled, looking happy to be apart of this one, even if it was only as a guest in the audience, and not as a bridesmaid like the others would be.

    “You’ve never been to a wedding before?” Sara asked looking shocked.

    “Nope. This is the first time I’ve had a family to speak off, so I’ve never been invited to one before.” Jayden said with a shrug, like it wasn’t a big deal. She was soon cuddling up to Kara and letting them talk about other stuff.

    Sara got a glint in her eye, and she looked at Cathy with a grin on her face. Cathy must have been thinking the same thing, and she also had the same glint in her eye and a matching grin on her face.

    Chrissy and Becky were in the toilets a little later when they saw Sara and Cathy enter. “Hi you two. How’s the Hen night going for you so far?” Chrissy asked.

    “We’re both having a great time. Thanks for doing all this for us.” Sara said, as she gave Becky and Chrissy a hug at the same time.

    “We wanted to have a word with the two of you away from Jayden.” Cathy said, as she turned to make sure Jayden hadn’t just walked in on them.

    “Sure, but why away from Jayden? Has she done something to upset the two of you?” Chrissy asked with some worry in her voice.

    “God no! Sara and I both love Jayden. So much so that we were hoping you wouldn’t mind if we made her a bridesmaid.” Cathy asked.

    “I think that’s a great idea, but don’t you think you’ve left it a little late to get another dress made in time?” Chrissy asked.

    “We already have a spare one, we just need to do a fitting, so I can do the final changes to the dress ready for Sunday.” Sara smiled.

    “That’s great then, but why do you have a spare bridesmaid dress?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

    “I was playing it safe, so I had a spare one made just in case one of them got damaged while they were being altered, but we never had any problems, so now we have a spare one ready to be altered for Jayden.” Sara said with a grin.

    “I think she’s going to love this when we tell her.” Chrissy was grinning now too.

    “Why don’t we keep it quiet until you bring her to the house tomorrow? That will be an even bigger shock then.” Cathy said.

    “That sounds even better.” Chrissy giggled.

    Chrissy and Becky waited for Cathy and Sara to finish in the toilet, then they all went back out to carry on having a good time. Cathy and Sara were happy that Chrissy didn’t get a stripper or anything like that. They were just happy to have a laugh with their friends at the club.

    Kara was stood talking to Carla and Vicky a little later, so Chrissy took the chance while she had it, so she could talk to Jayden about how Kara was dressed, and what they had planned for tomorrow. Chrissy left out the bit about them all heading over to Sara’s for her bridesmaid dress fitting, but she told Jayden about Kara’s breast being fixed on until Chrissy gave Kara the solvent to remove them.

    “So Callum is stuck as Kara then until you decide otherwise?” Jayden asked with a grin.

    “Yes, but if he puts up to much of a fight tomorrow, then I’ll remove the breast forms and let him be Callum again. I don’t want to hurt him in any way, just have some fun.” Chrissy said, as she made her point clear.

    “Does that mean I get to take Kara home with us tonight?” Jayden asked, as she realised what Chrissy was really saying.

    “Yes, the bed’s made up in the spare room, so he’ll have some place to sleep.” Chrissy said.

    “Oh, right. That’s okay then.” Jayden said, looking a little sad.

    “That is unless you can think of some other place Kara could spend the night?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

    Jayden saw the grin on Chrissy’s face, and she suddenly got a sheepish look on her face. “I can think of one place Kara could spend the night.” Jayden started grinning. “But only if none of you mind?” Jayden asked.

    “We don’t mind, as long as you feel ready to take that step? Don’t push yourself if you don’t feel ready to take that next step yet.” Chrissy said, as she looked Jayden in the eyes.

    “I’m ready Chrissy. I’ve been ready to take that next step since I first kissed Kara back at the changing service with Cathy.” Jayden giggled.

    Chrissy hugged Jayden to let her know how happy she was that she and Kara were getting on so well. Chrissy then let Jayden run off to find Kara, and let her know they would be spending the night together at Mandy’s

    Kara was stood talking with Mandy, Carla and Vicky when she felt someone run their hand across her bottom. She turned and smiled when she saw Jayden grinning at her.

    I’m sorry to butt in, but can I borrow Kara for a second? I just need to have a quick word with her.” Jayden asked, as she took Kara’s hand, and started pulling her away from the others.

    “Is everything alright?” Kara asked in her soft husky female voice.

    “Everything is perfect Kara, but I want to ask you something?” Jayden said.

    “You can ask me anything Jayden.” Kara replied.

    “I want you to spend the night with me at Mandy’s. I want to make love to you, just like you are right now.” Jayden said with lust in her voice.

    “You do?” Kara asked looking shocked. “What will Mandy and the others say?” Kara looked worried as she asked that part.

    “I’ve just spoke with Chrissy, and they are all okay with it, just as long as we are.” Jayden smiled. “Well, are you okay with it?” Jayden asked.

    Kara just let a smile spread across her beautiful face, as she looked into Jayden’s eyes. That was the only answer Jayden needed, to know that they were going to be spending the night together, and not just sleeping either. They returned to the others and were soon heading back down to the dance floor to carry on enjoying Cathy and Sara’s Hen night.

    Denis was waiting outside the club when the girls all piled out at the end of the night. Ann was going home with Brad, but Kara and Jayden were looking forward to having a ride in a Limo, as they had never been in one before. Denis dropped Sara and Cathy off at home before taking the rest of them home to Mandy’s.

    Chrissy and Becky wanted a drinking chocolate before going to bed, so they made their way to the kitchen once they got in the house. Mandy, Amy and Amber all followed. Jayden and Kara had other ideas though.

    “I’m feeling really tired, so Kara and I are going to head up to bed.” Jayden said with a grin, as she led Kara over to the stairs.

    “What about removing the breast forms?” Kara asked, as she looked down at her cleavage showing.

    “I was hoping you’d keep them on for the night.” Jayden pouted, as she turned to look Kara in the eyes.

    “Cathy told me she used long lasting waterproof makeup to hide the edges on the forms, so you can even take a shower while wearing them.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    Jayden started grinning, as she pulled Kara towards the stairs and then vanished up them.

    “I can’t see them getting much sleep tonight.” Mandy giggled, as she followed the others into the kitchen.

    Kara let Jayden pull her along, and then into what she took to be Jayden’s bedroom. Kara was soon being helped to take her dress off, and then she watched as Jayden draped it over the back of the chair in the corner of the room.

    “You don’t mind me taking the lead do you Kara?” Jayden asked, as she helped Kara walk over to the bed and then Jayden pushed her back onto it.

    ”No, not at all Jayden.” Kara said, as she watched Jayden slip out of her dress, and add it to hers on the chair in the corner.

    Jayden walked back over to where Kara was lying on the bed, and then she took Kara’s shoes off for her, and then slipped out of her own. Jayden then crawled onto the bad and started kissing Kara, as she played with one of her breasts through the bra she still had on. Kara was in heaven, as she closed her eyes and let Jayden set the pace for the two of them.

    Kara wasn’t a virgin, but the couple of times he’d been to bed with a woman; he never felt right taking charge. But with Jayden, it just felt right, and they were soon taking each other to new heights.”

 

Chapter 35: Kara goes shopping.

    Callum woke the next morning feeling a little tired still, and also a little weird. He had blonde hair in his eyes and a strange weight on his chest. Then it all started coming back to him, so he opened his eyes, and found himself looking at Jayden as she slept next to him in the bed.

    He was soon slipping out of bed and looking for his panties, so he could go to the bathroom and answer the call of nature. He looked in the mirror when he walked into the bathroom, and realised that he still looked more like Kara than he did Callum. Cathy had glued the wig on, so that didn’t show any signs of coming off without some help. Neither did the breast forms, so he sat down to use the toilet, and then he walked back into the bedroom to lay down with Jayden for a little longer.

    Jayden woke to find Kara looking at her with a smile on her face. “Morning sleepyhead.” Kara said to her.

    “Morning Kara. Thank you for a wonderful night.” Jayden smiled back, just before having a stretch and then wrapping her arms around Kara’s neck and pulling her closer for a kiss. “Do you want to see just how waterproof those puppies are?” Jayden asked with a grin, as she poked Kara in the chest.

    Kara just gave Jayden the same smile she did last night when she asked her about coming home with her, so Jayden knew she was game. Kara was soon helping Jayden get out of bed, so they could go and take a shower together.

    Jayden found a shower cap to stop Kara’s hair getting wet, then they were both soon helping each other to get clean…

    Mandy, Chrissy, Becky, Amy and Amber were all sat at the kitchen table having a cup of tea when they saw Jayden and Kara enter the kitchen. They all started grinning at the two of them.

    “Morning Jayden, Kara.” Chrissy said with a grin. “I hope you both slept alright?” Chrissy asked with an even bigger grin.

    “Morning everyone. Yes, we both slept really well, once we got to sleep that is.” Jayden said with an even bigger grin than Chrissy had.

    Kara just went a little red in the face, as she let Jayden seat her at the table. Jayden then poured them both a cup of tea out before sitting down her self.

    “You’re quiet Kara, is everything okay?” Chrissy asked looking a little worried for her friend.

    “I’m fine Chrissy, just not use to such an active night.” Kara smiled. “Do you know where my male clothes got put last night when we got dropped off?” Kara asked.

    “I didn’t see you with any male clothes all night.” Chrissy said with a puzzled look.

    “Vicky said she’d put them in the trunk of her car, so I’d have them when I went home at the end of the night.” Kara said.

    “Vicky never brought us home last night, remember?” Mandy said.

    “Oh, so what do I do about changing back to being Callum again then now?” Kara asked looking worried.

    “Stay as Kara for the day, and come shopping with us.” Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.

    “I don’t think so Chrissy, I’d never pass for a girl out shopping. I don’t even pass when I go to the club.” Kara said looking shocked at what Chrissy just said to her.

    “We all think you look great when you dress, and you get all types of people out shopping. I bet you don’t get read all the time we’re out shopping today.” Chrissy said.

    “I think it could be fun Kara, please give it a go, for me.” Jayden asked with some pleading in her eyes.

    Kara found it hard to turn Jayden down when she looked at him like that, so she found herself smiling. “Okay then, but I’ll need some help doing my makeup, and I’ll also need something to wear. I can’t wear the same dress as I wore to the club last night.”

    “I can do your makeup, while Amber and Amy sort out something for you to wear. You may need to wear a waist clincher though.” Chrissy said, as she looked to be making a mental list of things they’d need to sort out.

    “Do you mean a corset?” Kara asked looking worried.

    “No, not a corset silly. Just a little something to pull your waist in a little, and add to the natural curves you already have.” Chrissy giggled, as she indicated an hourglass with her hands. “More like a girdle, or body shaper as they call them now days.” Chrissy added.

    “We could find you a corset if you want one Kara, but it would make trying on clothes a little tricky. And you’d be in a lot of pain by the end of the day, due to you not being used to wearing one for long periods.” Mandy said.

    “I think I still have a flesh coloured one that will do the job.” Amy said.

    “You use body shapers?” Kara looked surprised to hear that.

    “Yes I use to, when I first started dressing full time after moving in with Chrissy and the others.” Amy smiled. “Due to me having some broken ribs, I couldn’t wear a corset for some time, so I used to wear body shapers to give me a better looking figure.” Amy struck a sexy pose as she said it.

    “Now she’s just a corset junky like me.” Chrissy giggled, as she looked at Amy and the pose she was doing.

    “Hey! Stop trying to flirt with my girlfriend.” Jayden said with a pout, as she wrapped her arms around Kara, and rested her head on Kara’s shoulder.

    “Don’t worry Jayden, she’s a little more woman than I’m used to.” Amy said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amber, just before kissing her on the cheek.

    Amy got up to help Chrissy make everybody some toast, then they all sat and ate it before going upstairs to get dressed and ready to leave. Jayden still had no idea that they were going to Sara’s first, Chrissy and the others were looking forward to the look on Jayden’s face when she found out she’d be part of the wedding as well.

    Chrissy took Kara to her room, so she could get her hair and makeup done, then Amy and Amber would take over for the dressing part of the mission. Kara was soon sat at Chrissy’s dressing table with her back to the mirror.

    “Don’t look so worried Kara. I’m not going to hurt you.” Chrissy smiled.

    “I’m sorry Chrissy, but I’m really nervous about all this.” Kara smiled back. “You’ll do a good job won’t you?”

    “Have you ever known me to do any other kind of a job? What have you heard? Has someone been spreading rumours about me?” Chrissy asked, as she put her hands on her hips trying to look angry, gut Kara could see she was just playing around.

    “No, only good things Chrissy.” Kara giggled, as she tilted her head back and closed her eyes to let Chrissy work her magic.

    Chrissy ran her hand across Kara’s face and then maid a disappointed sound. “I think you better go and have a shave before I do your makeup Kara. I can feel Callum coming back.”

    “Oh, I’d forgotten about having a shave.” Kara said, as she ran her hand along her chin, and felt the starting of some stubble on it. “Do you have a razor I can use?” Kara asked.

    “Sure, follow me.” Chrissy said, as she led Kara into the bathroom and got her a disposable razor out, and the shaving foam.

    “Why do you have these items Chrissy?” Kara asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    “For our legs and underarms silly.” Chrissy said in a matter of fact way.

    “Oh right.” Kara said realising why they’d have the items now. “I thought you were going to say you still had to shave.” Kara giggled.

    “No, I never had to shave. Amy was the same, neither did she.” Chrissy said, as she turned to leave the room.

    Kara took off the bathrobe Jayden had given her to wear when they went down for breakfast, and then she set to work having a shave. It turned out to be interesting, due to the now long blonde hair she had, but she soon worked out a way of doing it. Kara had to stop and look towards the bathroom door when she heard someone giggling at her. She turned to find Becky standing there.

    “I’m sorry for giggling at you Kara, but you look a little funny stood there having a shave. You look like a blonde bombshell in your black lingerie.” Becky giggled some more.

    Kara looked in the mirror a little closer, and even she had to giggle. Becky was right; it did look a little weird now she thought about it. “You do have a point Becky. I won’t be long, if you need the bathroom.” Kara said, as she went back to having a shave.

    “Don’t rush Kara; I just wanted to drop some clothes in the hamper.” Becky said, as she walked over to a basket in the corner and dropped some dirty clothes in it before leaving again, but not before taking one last look at Kara shaving.

    Chrissy was just finishing up Becky’s makeup when Kara got back from the bathroom so she stood and watched her finish up. Kara had got good at doing an evening look, where the makeup was a little heavier, but she’d never been able to get a natural day time look. Becky looked really beautiful by the time Chrissy finished with her.

    “You look so beautiful Becky.” Kara said, as she looked at the work Chrissy had just done.

    “Thanks Kara, but it’s all thanks to my little makeup angel here.” Becky smiled, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and kissed her on the cheek.

    Kara had to giggle, as she watched Chrissy try to wriggle out of Becky’s grip, and stop her from kissing all her lipstick off. “If you don’t stop groping me, your little angel will have to do it all again.” Chrissy said, as she finally broke free and took a step back.

    “I don’t see a problem with that my little angel.” Becky said with a grin.

    “I do because we’ll never get out the house at this rate.” Chrissy said, as she playfully slapped Becky on the arm to get her moving, so she could start work on Kara’s makeup.

    Kara was soon sat at the dressing table again, and Chrissy set to work on her makeup and hair. It took Chrissy longer doing Kara’s makeup, due to having to use beard cover and then spending more time getting a natural everyday look. Kara just relaxed and let Chrissy work on her, she thought it felt so wonderful when Chrissy worked on her face, just like it did when Cathy did it for her.

    “There you go Kara. Take a look and let me know what you think.” Kara heard Chrissy say. So Kara opened her eyes and then turned around to look in the mirror. She was very impressed with what she saw. Looking back at her was a beautiful woman with a natural looking beauty. Kara didn’t even think she had any makeup on, other than a little eyeliner and some lipstick.

    “Wow Chrissy, it looks so natural.” Kara said, as she turned her head from side to side while she looked at herself in the mirror even closer.

    “I told you I could make it so no one would realise you’re not a full blown female.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    “You’ve got to teach me how to get this look again Chrissy, please teach me.” Kara pleaded with her.

    “I’d be happy to Kara, just not today.” Chrissy smiled, as she looked at the time. “I need to do my own makeup, so we can see about getting over to Sara’s.” Chrissy added.

    Kara got up and let Chrissy take her seat, so she could do her own makeup. Kara wandered over to the full-length mirror and took another look at her makeup and hair. The wig was made out of real hair, so Chrissy had been able to change the style with very little trouble. Kara now had a more natural daytime look to it. Kara was soon snapped out of her daydreaming when she heard Becky speaking to her.

    “Come on Kara, I better get you down to Amy and Amber’s room, so they can get you dressed.” Becky said, as she grabbed Kara’s hand, and then almost ran her out the room and down the hallway.

    Amy and Amber had a couple of outfits lying on the bed ready for Kara to try on when she got there. Becky led Kara into the room, and then she went back to finish getting ready herself. Amy and Amber were already dressed, so they could give Kara their full attention.

    “I love what Chrissy’s done with the hair and makeup Kara.” Amy said, as she took a closer look at Chrissy’s work. “I’ve still got so much to learn from that girl.” Amy added with a sigh.

    “I never thought I could look this good myself Amy. I asked her to show me how she got this look.” Kara smiled.

    “I’d like to sit in on that lesson myself.” Amy smiled back. “Right then, lets see about making the rest of you look just as good.” Amy added, as she grabbed a bra and panty set off the bed and handed them to Kara. “Go to the bathroom and slip these on. We can’t have you wearing the same underwear two days in a row.” Amy said, as she pushed Kara off towards the bathroom with the clean underwear in her hands.

    Kara was soon back in the bedroom wearing the clean underwear, which turned out to be brand new as well. Amy said Kara could keep the underwear, as she had plenty to spare. Amy then grabbed what looked like a Flesh coloured girdle off the bed, but Amy called it a body shaper, just like Chrissy had in the kitchen. The body shaper was tight, and looked like an over sized elastic band, but it did its job, and Kara was soon stood with a smaller waist, which made her hips look a little bigger.

    Amber grabbed a dress of the bed and held it up to Kara, but both she and Amy decided it would look a little to sexy for going shopping in, and they would be beating the guys back with sticks the whole time. This got a worried look from Kara. Next Amber picked up a skirt and blouse.

    “I like the way that looks on her baby.” Amy said, as she looked at the simple black skirt that would hang a couple of inches above the knee, and a red silk blouse.

    “I like it too lover, so it looks like we have a winner.” Amber said with a grin, as she put the skirt back on the bed and then handed the blouse to Kara, so she could put it on.

    Kara took the blouse and took it off the hanger, and then she slipped her arms into it before doing up the buttons on the front. Kara had trouble with the buttons being on the wrong side, but she finally got them all done up.

    Amber stepped up and undid some of the buttons again. “We like to give the boys something to look at.” Amber smiled.

    “I don’t want any boys looking at what I have.” Kara said, as she went to close the buttons again.

    Amber slapped her hand away. “You won’t look right I you have to many of the buttons done up, trust me.”

    Kara still wasn’t sure, but she thought that Amber was the real woman here, so if anyone would know, she would. Amber handed Kara the skirt, and then helped her get it on, so it looked right, and the zip was at the back where it belonged. Amy had ran off to find the shoes Kara had worn the night before, as they would look okay with the outfit they’d just picked for Kara to wear. She was soon fully dressed and looking in the mirror at an attractive woman ready to go and do some shopping with her friends.

    “I don’t look anything like Callum anymore.” Kara said, as she looked in the mirror.

    “No you don’t Kara.” Amy smiled, as she walked over to stand beside her.

    Amber walked over and stood the other side. “Nope, not a single Callum in sight, just three girls ready to go shopping.”

    Amy grabbed a purse for Kara to use, as the one from the night before wasn’t right for use in the day, it was more an evening clutch purse. Once Kara had the purse, they let her go and show Jayden her new look, and swap all her things over to the new purse.

    Jayden was just finishing her makeup when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. “Come in!” she shouted, as she turned to see who it was.

    “Hi Jayden, what do you think?” Kara asked, as she stepped into the room.

    “I think you look beautiful Kara. Chrissy and the others have out done themselves.” Jayden smiled, as she stood up and walked over to where Kara was still standing just inside the room.

    “I’d like to kiss you Jayden, but I’m scared of messing up all the hard work Chrissy’s done to make me look this good.” Kara said with a hurt look.

    “I’m sure Chrissy would understand, and it will be the only chance we’ll get. It wouldn’t look good to be kissing each other while we’re out shopping.” Jayden said, as she moved her head closer and closer to Kara’s until their lips touched.

    It turned out that Chrissy had used long lasting lipstick, so very little damage had been done. Kara waited for Jayden to finish getting ready, then they walked down to Chrissy’s bedroom. Kara needed to get the makeup that Chrissy had used; just in case she needed to do any touch ups while they were out.

    Chrissy and Becky both loved the look Amber and Amy had gone for with Kara, and Chrissy soon had all the makeup Kara might need while they were out, then they all went down stairs to see if the others were ready to head out.

    They used the excuse that Sara was going to be going shopping with them, as to why they were heading over to Sara’s house, and not straight into the city. Mandy pulled into Sara’s driveway, and Becky pulled up along side her and parked her own car. Then they all jumped out and went to the front door.

    “Hi Sara!” All the girls shouted when they saw Sara open the door to them.

    “Hello! Come in, come in.” Sara waved them into the house with a grin on her face.

    “Did you and Cathy have a good time last night?” Chrissy asked with a grin, as she gave Sara a hug.

    “We both had an amazing time, thank you so much.” Sara said, as she hugged each of them.

    “Is Cathy not here?” Mandy asked, as she looked around.

    “No, she wasn’t happy that she’d be missing out on a shopping trip, but the changing service is busy today, and Maria needed her help.” Sara said with a pout.

    “I’m sure we’ll be able to keep your mind off thinking about her, once we get busy looking in all the shops.” Mandy said, as she pulled Sara into another hug with her.

    Sara noticed Kara stood at the back of the group holding Jayden’s hand, and looking very nervous. “Hi Kara, I see they managed to get you out on the shopping trip then?” Sara said with a smile.

    Kara looked a little puzzled, and then looked at Chrissy with daggers in her eyes. “Why do I get the feeling that Vicky forgetting my clothes wasn’t an accident after all?”

    “I’m sorry Kara, but when you told me you’d booked today off, so you could take Jayden to the club last night. I just thought it would be a good time to let Kara also come out shopping with us.” Chrissy said looking worried.

    “Please don’t be mad at Chrissy, she was just trying to help you come out of your shell a little more.” Jayden said, as she held Kara’s hand a little tighter. “She did make you look good for your shopping trip as well.” Jayden added with a smile.

    “I’m not mad with her, but it would have been nice if I’d been asked, and not tricked into it all.” Kara smiled back at Jayden, and then Chrissy. “What other little surprises do you have install for me today?” Kara asked.

    “I’m not planning anything else Kara. I just wanted to see you have a good time with Jayden and the rest of us.” Chrissy said.

    “Sorry for letting it slip.” Sara said with a pained look on her face.

    “Don’t worry about it Sara. I’ve always wondered what it would be like to go shopping as a girl instead of buying everything online all the time.” Kara smiled.

    “Thanks Kara, you do look really good. If I didn’t already know you weren’t a real girl, I never would have guessed.” Sara said, as she looked Kara up and down once more.

    “We better get the dress sized, so we can get off and do some shopping, or we’ll never get there before they close.” Mandy said, as she looked at Sara, and then Jayden.

    “Very true Mandy, very true.” Sara said, as she looked at her wristwatch, and saw the time was getting on. “Follow me Jayden, I need you to try on a dress, so we can get it altered ready for Sunday.” Sara added, as she grabbed Jayden’s hand and led her into another room.

    “What dress?” Jayden asked, as she was being pulled along.

    “You’re bridesmaid dress silly.” Sara said, as she let Jayden see the dress sat on the tailors dummy in the middle of the room.

    Amber had followed Sara and Jayden into the room, so the two of them could work out what needed to be altered on the dress. Amber and Sara soon had Jayden stripped down to her bra and panties. Then they took the dress off the dummy and slipped it over Jayden’s head.

    “This is going to be much easier than I thought.” Sara said when she saw how well the dress seemed to fit Jayden.

    “I don’t understand what you’re both doing. Why are you fitting me for a bridesmaid dress?” Jayden asked, looking very confused.

    “So we know it fits you ready for Sunday.” Sara said in a matter of fact way.

    “You want me to be a bridesmaid at your wedding?” Jayden asked, like she didn’t really believe what she was saying.

    “Yes Jayden, I want you to be a bridesmaid at the wedding. I hope you don’t mind?” Sara asked with a grin, already knowing the answer.

    “I’d love to be a bridesmaid, but how did you get the dress ready so fast?” Jayden asked, as she looked down at the beautiful dress she was now wearing.

    “We didn’t want any problems later on, so with all the girls being around the same size, I had an extra dress made just in case.” Sara smiled. “Well we never had any problems, so here is the spare dress ready for you to wear on Sunday.” Sara added with a grin.

    Jayden threw her arms around Sara and just hugged her for a long time. “Thank you Sara, I’ve always wanted to be part of a big wedding, but I would have been happy to just be there to see you and Cathy get married.” Jayden started to cry, as she spoke.

    Sara was quick to grab some tissues before Jayden’s makeup ran, and dripped on the dress. That would have put a quick end to Jayden being a bridesmaid. “No tears, not while you’re wearing the dress.” Sara said, as she playfully pointed a finger at Jayden.

    “Sorry, but I’m just so happy right now.” Jayden giggled.

    “I’ll let you off this time then.” Sara said with a wave of her hand. Amber marked a couple of little bits that would need to be taken in, and then they helped Jayden to take it off.

    Once Jayden was dressed again, she joined the others back out in the hallway, so they could drop the dress off with the person who would be altering it for them, and then head off into the city, so they could have some lunch, and then go shopping.

    The first thing they did when they got into the city was walk Chrissy to the bank, so she could pay all the money in she was still keeping in her purse. Once that was done they all went for a spot of lunch before starting their afternoon of shopping.

    Kara sat and watched the way the others ate, and she did the same. She was worried about standing out. She was the same as they started looking in the shops, but she soon relaxed, and just went with the flow, and started having fun.

    “You look like you’re having a good time.” Jayden said, as they stood looking at some skirts in a large department store.

    “I am Jayden, I never realised it could be this much fun clothes shopping.” Kara smiled.

    “Have you seen anything you’d like to buy, or are you happy to just look around today?” Jayden asked.

    “I’ve seen a number of things, but I don’t think I’d wear them enough to justify buying them.” Kara said, as she put a skirt back on the rack she’d picked it up from.

    “Do you think Kara will want to come out shopping again sometime?” Jayden asked.

    “Only if I was with the rest of you. I don’t think I’d like to go out on my own shopping like this.” Kara said looking worried, just thinking about it.

    “I’d like to see Kara out shopping again, and I’d be upset if you tried to go without me.” Jayden pouted, just before she started grinning.

    “I’m surprised you’ve taken to me and this so fast.” Kara said, as she waved her hand up and down her body.

    “I’m surprised myself. Do you think I’m weird for finding it Sexy to think of you being my boyfriend, but looking like my girlfriend?” Jayden asked in a whisper, so no one else could hear her say it.

    “I think I’m very lucky, but I’d never think you weird for it.” Kara smiled.

    “Thanks Kara. You know that if you’re going to be going out a little more as Kara in the day, then we need to find you a couple of outfits to wear when you do.” Jayden said with a smile.

    Kara wanted to argue with her, but realised that Jayden had a point, so they were soon shopping with a reason. By the time they called it a day, Kara had a number of bags, and Jayden had been buying stuff as well. The only thing Kara didn’t know was that Jayden had been buying things for Kara too.

    “I hope you don’t get mad with me Kara, but I did something this afternoon.” Jayden said looking worried, as they were driving back to the house after dropping Sara off at her house.

    “What did you do, and why would I be mad at you for it?” Kara asked looking a little worried.

    “All those clothes I brought, I brought them for you.” Jayden said with her head lowered. “Carl gave me such a big bonus for helping Chrissy that I’d never spend it all on myself, so I thought I’d help Kara be around a little more.” Jayden said in a whisper.

    “I know I should refuse to except any of it Jayden, but I love being Kara around you. So all I will say is thank you.” Kara leaned over and kissed Jayden on the lips. Kara thought that as they were now in the car, it would be safe to do so.

    “I love having Kara around, just as I love my time with Callum.” Jayden smiled.

    Kara was going to be around until much later in the night, due to Callum not getting his clothes back until Vicky came to pick Becky up for work. So Jayden had Kara do a small modelling show in her bedroom. Then they went down to have some dinner once Amy and Chrissy had it cooked and on the table.

    Vicky turned up with Callum’s clothes, but Callum didn’t show his face until the next morning, and even then it was after Chrissy cooked breakfast, and then removed the wig and the breast forms. Once Callum was back, Jayden spent a little time saying hello before they all went back down stairs.

    “Carl said you can keep the breast forms, and the wig.” Chrissy said, as they sat at the kitchen table to have another drink before they all left for work. “Do you want to take them with you, or leave them here?” Chrissy asked.

    “I may as well leave them here, as I won’t be going out unless you’re all with me, and I’ve got no idea how to attach the forms anyway.” Callum said, as he sat with an arm around Jayden.

    Jayden noticed that he was a lot more in charge as Callum, where as Kara was more submissive. Jayden found that she liked both sides in there own way, and right now she was happy to have Callum sat next to her, to make her feel protected.

    They all finished their drinks, and then left for work. Mandy was going to drop Callum off at his house, so he could grab his car, and then Callum was going to drive Jayden to work. He was going the same way. Ann had never come home after leaving the club with Brad the other night, which was nothing new for Ann.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 13

Chapter 36: The Wedding

    Everyone was glad to be finishing work on the Saturday, so they could go and have some fun at the club then they were all going to the hotel after. Carl thought it best to do this, rather than have Cathy stop with Mandy.

    Ann had called in at Sara’s last night (Friday) with Jayden to make sure the alterations that had been made to the dress were okay, and they were. So everything was set for Sunday. Carl had all the dresses and suites already at the hotel, so all the girls had to worry about was getting ready to go to the club.

    Chrissy and Becky had just got out of Vicki’s car outside the club when they saw another car pull up behind them. Then they saw Cathy get out, just before she helped Sara get out. Chrissy ran over and gave them both a hug with Becky being dragged along behind her. Amy and Amber soon joined them, as they all hugged each other.

    “So are you both ready for the big day?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

    “As ready as we’ll ever be.” Sara said looking nervous about the wedding.

    “I hope you’re not having second thoughts about getting married Sara?” Chrissy asked.

    “No! I’m just worried that everything will go wrong.” Sara said, as she grabbed hold of Cathy to let her know she still wanted to marry her.

    “I can’t see that happening Sara, not with Carl keeping an eye on everything.” Chrissy smiled. “Come on, let’s go and do some dancing. That will take your mind off tomorrow for a couple of hours.” Chrissy added, as she grabbed Sara’s hand and pulled her towards the club.

    They were all soon dancing and singing along with the songs the DJ was playing. Jayden kept looking around for Kara, but she was running late tonight. Jayden had just about given up all hope of seeing Kara, when she saw her walking up to her in the middle of the dance floor and then wrapping her arms around her. It was too noisy to talk, so Kara just smiled before kissing her. Once they got back up to the VIP section, Kara finally spoke to Jayden.

    “I’m sorry for being so late, but I had to drop my suit off at the hotel ready for tomorrow.” Kara said.

    “Do you mean Callum’s suit?” Jayden asked with a grin. “Or will you be there at the wedding?”

    “Yes I mean Callum’s suit.” Kara said with a roll of the eyes. “I’m beginning to worry that you like Kara more than Callum.” Kara added with a frown.

    “I love both your sides the same my love.” Jayden said, just before kissing Kara again. “And one bit that you both have.” Jayden added with a grin when they broke the kiss.

    “I’m glad to hear that.” Kara smiled.

    They all sat on the sofas and had a drink before Chrissy and Amy dragged everyone back down onto the dance floor again. That’s how the rest of the night went until closing time.

    Carla had a couple of Limo’s waiting outside the club to take all the girls back to the hotel when they all left the club. Cathy and Sara were going to be sharing a room, as Sara didn’t want to be without Cathy in a strange place. Chrissy and Amber were going to grab them the next morning and whip them away to get ready for the wedding.

    All the girls hugged and said goodnight to each other before they all went to their rooms to get some sleep. Jayden had fixed it for her and Kara to share a room, which only seemed to have a double bed in it.

    “Looks like someone made a mistake with our room.” Kara said with a fake shocked look on her face.

    “Oh darn, it looks like we’ll have to share then.” Jayden did a fake sigh.

    “I could always sleep in the bathtub.” Kara offered.

    “I insist you share the bed with me Kara.” Jayden said, as she pushed Kara backward onto the bad, and then jumped on top of her with a grin on her face.

    “I can see you really do insist.” Kara giggled.

    Jayden started undressing Kara, and pretty soon Callum was back. He hadn’t attached the breast forms, so he was soon making love to Jayden, and she loved every minute of it. They finally fell asleep cuddled up to each other.

 

---

    Cathy and Sara were cuddled up together when they suddenly felt the bed covers being pulled away from them.

    “Morning sleepyheads!” Chrissy shouted. “Time to get up and start the big day.” Chrissy added with a grin, a she leaned over and smiled at a very sleepy looking Cathy.

    “Go away and leave us alone.” Cathy groaned, as she tried to find the covers Chrissy had just stolen, but she couldn’t feel them anywhere around her.

    “Come on Cathy, don’t you want to marry this beautiful creature lying next to you.” Chrissy asked, as she started rocking Cathy back and forth.

    “How can you be so full of energy Chrissy?” Cathy asked, as she finally rolled onto her back and looked up at her.

    “I get asked that all the time. Now come on and get moving.” Chrissy said, as she pulled Cathy up into a sitting position on the edge of the bed.

    Amber had done the same thing with Sara on the other side of the bed. Cathy and Sara turned to look at each other with smiles on their faces.

    “I’ll see you at the altar then my love.” Cathy said, as she smiled some more.

    “I better, or I won’t be happy with you.” Sara said in a firm voice, just before she started grinning.

    “She’ll be there Sara. You have my word on that.” Chrissy said, as she pulled Cathy up onto her feet.

    Sara and Amber watched as Chrissy left the room pulling a sleepy looking Cathy along behind her.

    Cathy and Sara were soon being pampered and got ready for the wedding. Each of them were going to have three bridesmaids, and Chrissy was going to be the maid of honour for both of them. So it worked out really well that Jayden could be a bridesmaid to balance out the number of bridesmaids each of them would have.

    Amber, Amy and Ann would be Sara’s bridesmaids. While Mandy, Becky and Jayden would be Cathy’s. Carl was helping to get Sara ready, while Chrissy was keeping Cathy on track. Chrissy and Carl were in constant contact on the mobiles to make sure everything was going to plan. Chrissy was also getting a lot of help from Mandy too. She also kept in contact with Carl.

    Once everyone was ready, Cathy, Chrissy, Mandy, Becky and Jayden all left for the church first. Cathy was going to be waiting at the altar for Sara to be walked down to her by Carl. She wanted Sara to really feel like the bride today.

    Cathy and Sara didn’t have any birth family coming to the wedding. Sara didn’t have any living relatives, and what family Cathy had, had all disowned her when she started her transition. So no one was expecting any trouble at the wedding.

    Brad and Frank were getting people seated in the church when Cathy got there with Chrissy and the others. Cathy looked like she was floating down the isle in her white wedding dress that Amber had spent so much time designing for her. Everyone thought she looked beautiful in it.

    There were a lot of customers from the club, and the changing service in the church. Even Cathy looked a little shocked at the number of people in there to watch the wedding, but she was happy to see all of them at the same time.

    Callum was sat in the church when Jayden entered, and he thought she looked amazing in her pink dress. Callum could also see how happy she was being part of the wedding by the big smile she had on her face. He watched them all walk down to the front of the church ready for Sara turning up.

    Chrissy got Cathy set up in the right spot, and then went to see if Amber, Amy and Ann were here yet. They were just getting out a Limo when she stepped out the church, so she gave them all a quick hug, as they waited for Sara and Carl to turn up.

    A classic looking white Rolls Royce soon pulled up outside the church and Carl stepped out just before he helped Sara out of the car.

    Chrissy looked on in amazement at just how beautiful Sara looking in the pure white wedding dress. The vale was already down over her face, but Chrissy could still see her through it.

    “You look really beautiful Sara.” Chrissy said, when Sara stepped over to where she was stood with the others.

    “Thanks Chrissy, you look pretty amazing yourself.” Sara said in return.

    “What, this old thing.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at her self in the pink maid of honour dress. “It was the first thing I found when I woke up this morning.” Chrissy added in a matter of fact way.

    “Please don’t make me laugh Chrissy.” Sara giggled. “I already need to go pee as it is, but it’s a half hour job in this dress, so I’m trying to hold on until after the wedding.” Sara added with a pained look.

    “We better see about getting you married then.” Chrissy said, looking all business again. “So are you ready to tie yourself to one woman for the rest of your life then Sara?” Chrissy asked with a grin.

    Sara just stood there nodding her head up and down as she was grinning. Carl stepped over and let her put her hand through his arm so he could walk her down the isle. Chrissy led the other girls into the church, so everyone knew that they were ready to get started.

    The organ music started playing the wedding march, and everyone turned to see Carl and Sara enter the church and start the slow walk down to the front where Cathy was stood grinning at her future wife.

    Carl handed Cathy, Sara’s hand when they got to the front of the church, then he stepped back to let the priest start.

    Cathy and Sara were soon putting rings on each other’s fingers and then they kissed, and that was that. Cathy and Sara were now married. They all moved outside and then started taking lots of photos.

    There were a couple of old women that had stopped to watch the wedding, but they didn’t know how to act when they saw it was two women getting married, and not a man and woman. This got a lot of the guests laughing, as the women made a quick exit from the church grounds.

    Chrissy found herself stood between Cathy and Sara for a couple of photos. “This one will be framed and put on the wall Chrissy.” Sara said, just after the photographer had taken it.

    “Why would you want to do that?” Chrissy asked, as she smiled for another photo being taken.

    “You brought Cathy and I together silly. So we want to have a photo to remind us of just how special you are to us all.” Sara smiled, as she kissed Chrissy on her cheek. Cathy kissed the other one at the same time, and the photographer took a picture of it.

    All three of them started giggling when they realised what had just happened. “I hope you don’t frame that photo.” Chrissy giggled.

    “I don’t know, it could be a fun one to have on the wall.” Cathy said with a grin.

    Callum was stood off to one side, just keeping out the way when he was suddenly being pulled along by Becky to stand with Jayden. The next thing he knew, his photo was being taken with Jayden stood by his side.

    “Sorry, but Becky thought we needed to have a lasting image of me being a bridesmaid.” Jayden said with a smile, as she looked into his eyes.

    “I don’t mind, just as long as I get a copy too.” Callum smiled. “You look very beautiful by the way.” Callum added, just before kissing her.

    What Callum and Jayden didn’t realise, was Carl had paid the photographer to take a whole bunch of photos for the two of them to look at later.

    Once all the photos were taken, Carl helped everyone line up, so they could shower the newly weds in confetti as they ran to the white Rolls Royce.

    Everyone made there way over to one of the other cars Carl had arranged, and then headed back to the hotel where Carl had organised food and drink for everyone.

    Cathy and Sara were stood waiting to great everyone as they entered the room at the hotel where Carl had everything set up. Once everyone had arrived, and they all had a drink in their hands, the first thing Sara wanted to do was use the toilet. Chrissy took her, and it was nearly half an hour later before they returned.

    “I was about to send out a search party for the two of you.” Cathy said, as she pulled Sara into a hug with her.

    “I’m glad you didn’t, I don’t think I want anyone seeing what Chrissy and I had to do, so I could go take a tinkle.” Sara whispered.

    “Oh I see.” Cathy giggled, as she looked at the two of them. “Well you are the maid of honour Chrissy.”

    “That was more maid, and no honour.” Chrissy giggled.

    “I hope it hasn’t put you off Chrissy? Because I‘ll need to go at some point.” Cathy said with a pained look.

    “No, not really. Sara and I had a good giggle about it all really.” Chrissy said, as she looked at Sara, just before they both starting giggling again, at the thought of Chrissy holding Sara’s dress up while she reversed into the stall to have a wee.

    Cathy got to find out why it took so long a little later when she needed to go. Cathy also had a giggle with Chrissy and Sara about it when they got back to the reception.

    Once the meal was ready, and everyone had taken a seat at one of the many tables in the room. Sara and Cathy were sat on the head table with Carl and Mandy sat one side next to Sara, and Chrissy and Becky sat the other side next to Cathy.

    Carl stood up and took the place of the father and did a nice speech about the two brides, and then looked at Chrissy to do the part that the best man would normally do. Chrissy looked worried, but she stood up, and then read out some card’s people had sent the two brides. Congratulating them on their wedding. She didn’t try to tell any jokes, and she was just happy to be sitting down again, and cuddling up to Becky.

    “You did really well with all that baby.” Becky said, as she hugged her.

    “Thanks Becky, but I was so scared. Everyone was looking at me.” Chrissy said, as she tried to get her nerves under control.

    Chrissy and Becky stopped talking when they saw Cathy stand up and address the guests. Neither of them was expecting Cathy to give a speech as well.

    “I know that it’s normally the role of the groom to stand up and say a few words, but I don’t really fit into that role anymore.” Cathy giggled, as she looked down at her self.

    This got a laugh from everyone in the room. Then she carried on speaking.

    “But I felt that I need to stand and say a few words anyway, and say what I know a lot of you think most the time.” Cathy smiled, as she looked down at Chrissy. “As I look around the room at all the married couples, and the ones that are not yet married, but happy with the one they love.” Cathy added, as she looked around the room.

    “I’ve come to realise that we all have one person to thank for all that.” Cathy looked at Chrissy again, as she said the last bit. “Not that we could ever make her realise any of it.” Cathy added with a giggle.

    Everyone had caught on to what Cathy was getting at now, and they all had to laugh. They knew that Chrissy would never admit to being the reason they were all together.

    “So I hope you will all join me in raising a glass to our very own cupid.” Cathy picked up her glass, as did everyone else in the room. “To Chrissy, a good friend and a wonderful person!” Cathy added just before taking a sip from her glass.

    Everyone started cheering and clapping. Chrissy just cuddled up to Becky even more, as she went red faced. Chrissy looked around the room, and realised that she had touched a lot of people’s lives, and most of them looked happier for it.

    Chrissy saw her mum and dad sat with Mable, and she felt a pang of pain when she saw how ill her dad looked now. She’d not had any time to see them since they arrived on Friday, but she was planning to spend a couple of days with them before they went home again. The shop was closed tomorrow due to it being a bank holiday. Chrissy had spoke with Mandy, and they both decided to leave the shop closed until Thursday.

    Sara and Cathy were spending the night in the hotel, and they going away on a short honeymoon to Paris, a small wedding present from Carl. Amy and Amber were going to be house sitting Sara’s place while they’re away. This way Amber can keep working on some of the design projects Sara and Amber are working on while they watch the house.

    Becky went with Chrissy a little later in the night to sit with Chrissy’s parents. Becky could see that Chrissy was upset with seeing how ill her father looked.

    “Hi mum, dad. Sorry for not coming to see you before now, but it’s been a little manic.” Chrissy said with a weak smile, as she sat down next to her dad.

    “We understand dear.” Holly said, as she reached over to pat her daughter’s hand. “You look very beautiful in that dress, and was very proud of you when Cathy said what she said.” Holly added with a proud look on her face.

    “I thought you were keeping out our way because you thought we would tell you off for running away and worrying us all.” Her dad said, as he also put his hand on Chrissy’s.

    Chrissy couldn’t help but notice how it was all skin and bone now. This made Chrissy want to cry, even after all the pain he put her through, she still loved him, and wanted him to be around to see his grand children grow up.

    “You have every right to have a go at me over that, and I would never keep out your way over it.” Chrissy smiled to hide the pain she was feeling.

    “We both think you’ve been punished enough over running away, and Becky has already said it was all her fault for keeping things from you.” Holly said, as she looked at Becky sat on the seat next to Chrissy. “And I can’t go telling of the mothers of my grandchildren, can I?” Holly added with a giggle.

    Chrissy smiled at the use of the word mothers, that’s what they were going to be, but it still sounded a little strange. “I hope you’ll baby-sit for us once in a while?” Chrissy asked with a grin, trying to lighten the mood a little.

    “I hope I’m the first one you ask.” Holly said in a firm voice, as she sat up and looked at both girls, just before she started grinning again. “You know I will, how else am I going to spoil them rotten.”

    Sara and Cathy found Chrissy at the end of the day, and gave her a hug before they left to go and spend some time alone in their hotel room. Chrissy told them to have a good time in Paris and to not do anything that her and Becky wouldn’t do. Sara and Cathy just giggled, as they looked at the two of them.

    Chrissy and Becky were soon on their way home, and looking forward to a lie in tomorrow. Carl was coming back with Mandy, so Chrissy and Becky got to spend the night in their own bed. They didn’t get to sleep right away, but they did have a lie in the next morning.

    Amber and Amy had come home with them, they were going to pack up some clothes and then head over to Cathy and Sara’s the next day in Amber’s car. Ann had left the reception with Brad to go to his house. Jayden had brought Callum home with her to spend the night.

 

Chapter 37: Spending time with mum and dad

    Chrissy woke on the Monday morning to find Becky cuddled up to her, so Chrissy just lay there watching her sleep. That was until the need for the bathroom overpowered everything else, then she slowly tried to slide out of Becky’s grip. Once she was free, Chrissy ran off to the bathroom.

    Becky opened her eyes just in time to see Chrissy’s shapely bottom vanishing into the bathroom. Becky let a smile spread across her face, as she had a stretch. She was still lying in bed when Chrissy came back into the room.

    “Good morning beautiful.” Chrissy said, as she slid back under the covers next to Becky. “Sorry if I woke you getting out of bed.” Chrissy added with a pout.

    “Don’t be baby. It was a nice sight to wake up to.” Becky said with a grin, just before giving Chrissy a long deep kiss.

    “What was a nice sight to wake up too?” Chrissy asked when they stopped kissing.

    “Watching you run off into the bathroom.” Becky purred. “But the nicer sight was watching you return.”

    “You say the sweetest things to me, my love.” Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky again. “Do you feel like taking a bubble bath with me? I really feel like taking a long soak this morning.” Chrissy asked with a groan.

    “Have you ever known me to turn down bubble bath time with you?” Becky asked, as she sat up and helped Chrissy to sit up as well.

    “No, but there could always be a first time.” Chrissy said with a thoughtful look on her face.

    “Well today’s not one of them.” Becky slid out of bed and padded off to the bathroom to start filling the bath up, and to use the toilet while she was in there.

    Chrissy and Becky were soon lying in the bath. Becky was resting her head against Chrissy’s breasts, as Chrissy lapped the water over Becky’s ever-growing belly.

    “I wonder how big I’m going to get, with having twins?” Becky asked, as she put her hands on her belly.

    Chrissy put her hands on top of Becky’s. “I don’t care how big you get baby. I’ll still love you just as much, if not more.”

    They finally got out the water when they started to prune, and then they helped each other to get dry and dressed before heading down stairs to see if the others were up yet.

    Mandy and Carl were sat at the kitchen table talking to Jayden and Callum. Amy and Amber were over at the cooker sorting out breakfast.

    “Morning everybody.” Chrissy and Becky said, as they entered the kitchen.

    “Do you want some help with breakfast you two?” Chrissy asked, as she looked over at Amy and Amber.

    “Thanks for asking sis, but I think we’ve got it covered.” Amy smiled, as she looked over her shoulder at Chrissy. “Take a seat and spend some time with your beautiful wife.” Amy added.

    “I like the sound of that plan.” Becky said with a grin, as she pulled Chrissy over to the kitchen table and forced her to sit down next to her.

    “You like any plan that involves you cuddling up to me.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she let Becky pull her even closer to her.

    “You can’t fault me for that now can you?” Becky asked, just before kissing Chrissy on the cheek.

    Mandy, Carl, Callum and Jayden all sat giggling, as they watched Becky and Chrissy playing around.

    “It looked like you were having fun yesterday Jayden. Did you like being a bridesmaid?” Chrissy asked, as she sat up properly at the kitchen table.

    “I really did Chrissy.” Jayden said with a grin. “Thanks for letting me be apart of it all.”

    “Sara and Cathy are the two you really need to thank, but you’ll have to wait until they get back from Paris.” Chrissy smiled, as she thought about the two of them being on their way as they spoke.

    “I know that Chrissy, but if I hadn’t met you first, I wouldn’t have any of this.” Jayden wrapped her arms around Callum’s arm and rested her head on his shoulder as she said it.

    “Jayden’s right Chrissy, and Cathy was last night when she said what she did in her little speech about you. I’m glad you have a little side line as cupid.” Callum said with a grin, as he looked at Jayden’s head resting on his shoulder.

    Chrissy was at a loss, as to what to say next, but luckily Amy came to the rescue when she put a couple of plates down on the table in front of Callum and Jayden. Amber was soon putting a couple of plates down in front of Mandy and Carl, then they both returned with plates for themselves, and Chrissy and Becky.

    “Thanks Amy, Amber. This looks really good.” Callum said, as he helped Jayden to sit up, and then set to work making the food on the plate disappear.

     They all sat quietly and ate their breakfast or brunch, as it was nearly lunchtime. Once they had all finished. Chrissy and Becky sent Amy and Amber up to finish packing their stuff, so they could go and house sit for Sara and Cathy. Chrissy and Becky then set to work cleaning up the kitchen before they went up to get ready, so they could go and spend some time with Chrissy’s mum and dad.

    Everyone had gone out by the time Chrissy and Becky got back down stairs. Mandy had gone out to spend some time with Carl. Jayden had gone out with Callum to the movies, and Amy and Amber had left to go and house sit for Sara and Cathy. So they grabbed their purses and left the house, locking up on their way out, and then they got in Becky’s car and made their way around to Mable’s, where Chrissy’s mum and dad were stopping while they were down here.

    “Are you alright baby?” Becky asked looking worried, when she realised that Chrissy had been quiet since they finished getting ready to leave the house.

    “I’m fine Becky.” Chrissy said, as she tried to smile, and stop Becky looking worried. She could tell by the look on Becky’s face, that she wasn’t buying it for a second.

    “You need to work on your lying skills a little more baby. Now tell me what’s wrong.” Becky asked in a firmer voice this time.

    Chrissy let out a sigh, just before she spoke. “I’m worried about dad, he looked really ill last night. It’s like he’s just wasting away, and I can’t do anything to stop it.” Chrissy added with a tear in her eye.

    “I know how you feel baby, and I wish I could fix it for you, but we both knew this was going to be hard on you, and all of us too.” Becky pulled up outside Mable’s as she said it, and she turned off the engine and then took hold of Chrissy’s hand. “We’ll all do as much as we can to help you and Holly get through all this.”

    “I know you will my love, but I just wish you didn’t have to. I want him to see his grandchildren grow up. I want him to spoil them rotten just like mum will.” Chrissy said, as she finally broke down and started crying on Becky’s shoulder while they sat in the car.

    Once Chrissy had stopped crying and then done a quick repair job to her makeup. Chrissy and Becky got out the car and then walked to Mable’s front door and rang the bell. They soon found themselves stood smiling at Mable.

    “Hello dears. Come in, come in.” Mable said, as she stepped aside and let the two of them enter the house. “Everyone is in the dinning room having a cup of tea.” Mable added, as she led the way.

    Chrissy’s mum and dad were sat at the dinning table with David, Kim, Jenna, Vic and Cathleen. Cathleen was sat on Vic’s knee, as he read a story to her. Chrissy’s dad was in a wheel chair, which really made just how ill he was hit home.

    “Hi mum, dad.” Chrissy said with a forced smile, as she walked over and gave each of them a hug.

    “Hello dear, Becky.” Holly said, as she first hugged Chrissy, and then she gave Becky a hug as well.

    “Hi mum, Dad. I hope you both had a good time at the wedding yesterday?” Becky asked, just after hugging Greg.

    “We had a wonderful time. It was nice to get out the house.” Greg said with a smile.

    “Do you feel like getting out the house now, and doing something?” Chrissy asked.

    “Sure, but what did you have in mind?” Greg asked.

    “How about a walk around the park? Or a wheel in your case.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at the wheel chair her dad was sitting in.

    “Okay, but just as long as you don’t push me down any steep hills, or into any duck ponds.” Greg chuckled, as he wagged his finger at Chrissy.

    “I’m hurt you could think such a thing.” Chrissy said looking hurt. “And they don’t have a duck pond, or any steep hills.” Chrissy added with a pout, just before she started giggling.

    “I’m glad to hear it.” Greg chuckled some more.

    The park was just up the road, so they decided to walk up to it instead of taking Becky’s car. Chrissy claimed pushing rights for her dad, and they were soon heading up the road towards the park. Becky and Holly let Chrissy lead the way, and they just followed some distance behind so they could chat about things.

    “How’s everything between you and Chrissy now?” Holly asked, as she watched Chrissy giggling with her father just up the road a little ways.

    “They’re really good again now, but I still feel like I got off lightly after all the trouble I caused by keeping secrets from Chrissy, and then letting her run away.” Becky said with a sigh.

    “Sadly that’s the price you pay for keeping secrets like you did Becky. You should have told Chrissy from the start what you and Prue were planning, but it’s all water under the bridge, as they say. You got her back, and I can tell by the look in her eyes, that she still loves you just as much, if not more than ever.” Holly smiled. As she wrapped an arm around Becky.

    Becky rested her head on Holly’s shoulder, and made the most of the motherly hug she was getting. “Thanks mum. I’m glad we found her again, I wasn’t looking forward to raising a child on my own, or two of them as it’s going to be.” Becky sighed.

    “I think you’ll both make wonderful parents Becky, and I think you’ll have your hands full with twins as well.” Holly giggled.

    “I’m glad we’ll have plenty of help to look after them.” Becky giggled. “How’s things for you and Greg now? He’s not looking to good.” Becky asked with some worry in her voice.

    “I’m not going to lie to you Becky. It’s getting harder and harder for me to look after him on my own, but I don’t know what to do about it.” Holly sounded a little depressed as she said it.

    “What about you moving down here with all of us? I’m sure Mable would love to have you live with her, then we can all chip in and help to take care of Greg with you.” Becky asked, as she lifted her head off Holly’s shoulder and looked at her.

    “I wouldn’t want to put any of you out dear.” Holly said, but looking grateful for the offer.

    “You wouldn’t be mum. I’ll have a word with Mable when we get back to her place, then I’ll have a word with Carl tonight at the club, and then I’ll let you know the plan.” Becky said.

    “You sound just like Carl when you speak like that.” Holly giggled. “I mean that in a good way.” She added.

    “Thanks mum, that means a lot.” Holly smiled. “What do you want to do about the house mum? Do you want Carl to sort out and get it sold for you? I guess you won’t be going back their again?” Becky asked.

    “I might as well get it sold. My life will be down here with you and Chrissy once Greg’s gone.” Holly said, sounding a little choked up as she said it.

    “I’m sorry mum, I shouldn’t be talking about all this right now.” Becky said, as she hugged Holly.

    “When is a good time to talk about it Becky? I’ve got no idea, and it’s nice to have someone to help me deal with it all now.” Holly said, as she hugged Becky back.

    “Chrissy’s off tomorrow and Wednesday, so if Carl can use the plane, we could have you and Greg moved down here right away. How does that sound?” Becky asked.

    “Could you really do it all that fast?” Holly asked, sounding shocked.

    “Sure we could. It will take some time to get the house cleared out and sold, but I can’t see any reason why we can’t get you and Greg settled in down here right away.” Becky said with a shrug.

    “That sounds great then Becky. We’d only need our personal stuff, then the furniture can all be given to charity.” Holly said. “I won’t be needing any of that stuff living with Mable.” Holly added.

    Chrissy was having a good giggle with her dad, even though he looked really ill, he still had a funny way of looking at things and could always make Chrissy giggle.

    “I bet you never thought you’d be pushing your old man around in one of these things did you?” Greg asked, as he tapped the armrest of the wheelchair.

    “Not really dad, but I don’t mind doing it now I have too.” Chrissy said. “I’m just glad we’re spending time together. I’d hate myself if I never got to make up with you again before you died.” Chrissy said close to tears.

    “I know what you mean Chrissy. I’m sorry for making you feel the way you did for all them years. I know I was a fool for not trying to understand who you were when I first found out.” Greg said, as he looked up at Chrissy, as she pushed him along. “I’m very proud of how you turned out my daughter.” Greg added with a smile.

    “Thanks dad. I’m pretty proud of how I turned out too.” Chrissy said, as she struck a sexy pose.

    “I’m so glad you’ve remained modest with it.” Greg chuckled.

    “I am modest most the time dad.” Chrissy giggled.

    “I was also proud of what Cathy said yesterday in her little speech. I think you make a very good cupid.” Greg said with a grin. “You found yourself a good group of friends down here.” Greg added.

    “Not friends dad, a family.” Chrissy said with pride.

    Becky and Holly soon caught up to them as they entered the park, and Becky filled Chrissy in on what she’d been speaking to mum about. Chrissy was excited to find out that her mum and dad would be stopping with them from now on. Holly was expecting an argument from Greg about it, but he looked relieved that his wife would be getting some help to look after him.

    Once they’d walked around the park, they made their way back to Mable’s, so they could ask her about Holly and Greg stopping with her.

    Mable was in the kitchen sorting out dinner when they got back, so Chrissy and Becky went to talk with her, while Holly helped Greg to go and lie down for a little bit. He got tired very quickly these days.

    “Hello Chrissy, Becky. Did you have a nice walk?” Mable asked, as she put a joint of meat back in the oven after checking it.

    “Hi Mable, yes it was nice to just take a walk and chat with mum and dad.” Chrissy said, as she walked over to where Mable was stood. “Do you need any help?”

    “No, I think I’ve got it covered, but thanks for the offer.” Mable smiled, as she led Chrissy over to the kitchen table. “Do you want a cup of tea? I just made a fresh pot.”

    “That sounds like a great idea Mable.” Chrissy smiled. “You take a seat, and I’ll pour us all a cup out.” Chrissy said, as she helped Mable take a seat at the table before she set to work pouring them all a cup out.

    Becky had already taken a seat at the table, but hadn’t said anything since she came into the kitchen. Mable had known Becky long enough to see when she was troubled by something. “What’s wrong Becky? I can see that you’re worried about something. Is everything okay with the babies?” Mable asked, as she put a hand on Becky’s knee looking worried.

    “No, the babies are fine Mable.” Becky said, as she put a hand on her belly. “But I am worried about something.” Becky added with a frown.

    “What’s got you so worried Becky, and what can I do to help?” Mable asked.

    “Chrissy and I are worried about the amount of work Holly is having to do, too look after Greg.” Becky said with a pained look.

    “Good! I’m glad you’ve seen that. I wanted to try and find some time before they left, so I could have a word with you and Chrissy about it.” Mable said in a firm voice. “I want them both to think about moving down here, and living here with me and the others.” Mable added.

    Becky just sat with her mouth open for a couple of seconds, then she started giggling. Chrissy had just dropped down into the seat next to Becky in utter shock. She too started to giggle when she started to think about it. Mable always seemed to know things before anyone else.

    “Have I missed the joke here?” Mable asked looking puzzled as to why both girls were now sat giggling.

    “I’m sorry Mable, but we were going to ask you if Holly and Greg could move in here with you. But you beat us to it.” Becky said, as she got her giggling under control. “You always seem to be one step ahead of us.” Becky added with a smile.

    “It comes with age my dear. I wasn’t always this smart.” Mable said with a little giggle.

    “I’d love to hear about some of the things you’ve done wrong in the past then Mable.” Chrissy smiled, hoping to hear some interesting stories from Mable’s past.

    “They will all remain up here where they belong.” Mable tapped her finger to the side of her head as she said it. “I have an image to uphold you know.” She added with a grin.

    “So no one will ever get to hear about the adventures of Mable the wonder woman?” Chrissy asked with a pout.

    “Not never my dear. I did use to keep a diary when I was younger.” Mable smiled. “I’ll let you read it one day, or I may just leave it for you in my will.” Mable added with a grin.

    “Thanks Mable, but I hope I don’t get to read it for a very long time to come.” Chrissy said with a shudder, as she thought about what would need to happen for her to get the diary. Chrissy still found it creepy to hear people talking about wills and death. She’d felt the same way when she found out Prue had put her in her will.

    “Oh don’t worry, I’ve got no plans to be leaving any time soon.” Mable had a look that said the grim reaper would be sent packing with his tail between his legs, if he turned up before Mable was ready to go with him.

    Chrissy and Becky looked at each other, and then started giggling, as they must have had the same thought about Mable and the grim reaper.

    Holly walked into the kitchen to find Becky and Chrissy sat giggling, and Mable with a grin on her face. “What’s got you two giggling then?”

    “I’ve got no idea really.” Mable said with a grin, that said she did have a pretty good idea what set them off. “They did ask me about you and Greg moving in though.” Mable added, as she put her hand on Holly’s.

    “I’ll understand if you think it will be to much for you Mable.” Holly said, sensing that Mable was about to say no.

    “I think it’s a great idea Holly. I was going to have a word with the girls, and suggest the same thing.” Mable smiled. “I’ve seen you struggle to look after Greg these past couple of days, and I think it’s about time you had some help.”

    “Thank you Mable. It will be nice having people around to help me look after him, and just to talk to about all this.” Holly said, as she broke down and started crying on Mable’s shoulder.

    “I know how you feel Holly. I went through the same thing when my husband died, but I had David here to help me.” Mable said, as she stroked the back of Holly’s hair while she sobbed. “You’re not going to do this on your own any longer.” Mable added.

    Chrissy had got up and gone to sit on the other side of her mum, so Mable let Chrissy take over from her, so she could have a word with Becky, and form a plan of attack.

    “Becky, I need you to get me Carl on the phone. He likes a challenge, so we’ll give him one.” Mable said with a grin.

    Becky got her mobile out and then scrolled down to Carl’s number, and called it. Carl’s voice was soon on the other end. “Hi Becky, is everything okay?”

    “Hi Carl, everything is fine with Chrissy and I, but we do have a little problem of sorts, that we need your help to sort out.” Becky said back down the phone.

    “If I can help, you know I will Becky, just name it.”

    “I’ll put Mable on, so she can explain everything to you.” Becky said, as she saw Mable sat waiting for the phone.

    “If they make these things any smaller, you won’t be able to find them to use them soon.” Mable said, as she took the mobile phone off Becky.

    Becky just giggled, as she looked at Mable moaning about the little phone she had. “Carl’s waiting to talk with you Mable.” Becky finally had to say, when she realised that Mable was still looking at the phone, and not talking into it.

    Mable could hear Carl chuckling on the other end of the phone when she put it to her ear. “I hope you’re not laughing at me Carl?” Mable asked in a firm voice.

    “No Mable. I know better than to laugh at anything you do.” Carl said, as he got his laughing under control. “Hello Mable, what can I help you with?” Carl asked, sounding a lot more serious.

    “Chrissy, Becky and I have been talking with Holly, and we’ve found out that she’s starting to have trouble talking care of Greg. So we want to get the two of them moved down here to live with me. Can you help make that happen?” Mable asked.

    “Not a problem Mable, do you want Mandy and I to come around now to sort out some of the details?” Carl asked with a little hint of hope in his voice.

    “Yes, but only if you agree to stop for dinner, and yes I’ve got an apple pie for desert.” Mable added the last bit with a grin.

    “We’ll be there as soon as we can then Mable.” Carl said just before ending the call.

    Mable handed the phone back to Becky, so she could end the call at their end, and then she put it back in her purse. “I take it Carl and Mandy will be joining us for dinner then?” Becky asked. Becky knew from the look Mable gave her and Chrissy while she was asking Carl that they would be stopping for dinner.

    “What do you think. One mention of an apple pie being on the menu, and Carl will be here to help eat it.” Mable giggled.

    This soon set Becky and Chrissy off giggling again, and even Holly had a giggle as well. Chrissy helped clean up the little bit of makeup her mum had on.

    They were all sat drinking tea when they heard the doorbell. Mable went to get up, but Chrissy stopped her. “I’ll get it Mable, you just relax and enjoy your cup of tea.”

    “Thank you dear, that’s so kind of you.” Mable smiled up at her.

    Chrissy went to the door and found Carl and Mandy stood there smiling at her. “Hi Chrissy, we’re here, just as we were ordered to be.” Carl said with a grin.

    “Hi Carl, sis. I hope we haven’t spoiled your plans for the day?” Chrissy asked looking a little worried.

    “Not at all sis, I’m glad that we can do something to help.” Mandy said as she stepped into the house, and gave Chrissy a hug.

    “Shall we go and see what needs to be done?” Carl asked, as he indicated for them all to go and find the others.

    Chrissy led them back to the kitchen, where Chrissy had left them. Mable had just put the kettle on to make a fresh pot of tea. She was soon being led back over to the kitchen table while Chrissy took over making the fresh pot for them all, she also checked on the joint in the oven while she was at it.

     Becky filled Carl and Mandy in on her idea for them to go and pick up all the stuff Holly and Greg would want to keep, and then letting a charity take away all the furniture and what ever was left. Becky also asked Carl about sorting out the sale of the house for Holly.

    “You’ve really given this a lot of thought haven’t you Becky?” Carl asked, looking impressed with her.

    “Mum and I had a good long chat about it while we were out walking this afternoon. So can you help us get it all sorted out?” Becky asked, as she sat biting her bottom lip looking nervous.

    “Yes, not a problem. I had pretty much the same thought on the way over here, and I’ve already been in touch with Paul and Mark about sorting out a flight plan for tomorrow.” Carl was sat with Mandy cuddled up next to him as he said it.

    “Thank you for all the help Carl, I know you must be a very busy person.” Holly smiled. She was happy to be getting some help.

    “Nothing is more important to me than family Holly.” Carl smiled. “I just wish you’d given me a call sooner, and I could have done this some time ago for you.” Carl added with a stern look.

    “I’m sorry, but the trouble with Chrissy going missing, and then the wedding, I just thought you all had enough to worry about without me adding to it.” Holly said with a sigh, as she looked down at her lap.

     “You still should have called me Holly.” Carl smiled. “You know how much I love fixing problems.” Carl added with a grin.

    Holly couldn’t help giggling when she saw the grin Carl gave her. “I’m beginning to see that Carl. Thank you again for doing all this.”

    They all had a cup of tea, and then Carl sat with Mable, so they could sort out what they would need to get sorted for Holly and Greg to move in. Mable took Carl to one of the ground floor rooms, that she thought would best suit Greg’s needs. It was a large room that would allow for two beds to be put in there. Carl got on the phone and made a couple of calls, so he could sort out a special bed for Greg. He also sorted out for a company to come around to have a word with Mable about putting some things in place to make life a little easier for Holy to move Greg around.

    “You’ll have someone coming to see you tomorrow Mable, to sort out putting some rails and other stuff in place to help Greg get around.” Carl said, when he ended his last call. “I’ve told them to listen to what ever you tell them, and not to do anything to the house, that can’t be easily removed at a later date.” Carl added.

    “Don’t worry about that Carl. I’ve had dealing with them people in the past.” Mable said in a stern tone of voice.

    “I don’t even know why I’m warning you about it.” Carl chuckled. “Don’t worry about the cost of anything Mable, they will be sending the bill to me for it all.” Carl added with a smile.

    “I’m still going to make sure you get a good price for it all.” Mable said. “Just because you have money, doesn’t mean you should just give it away wily nily.” Mable added with a frown.

    “I’ll leave that in your capable hands then Mable.” Carl smiled. He found himself wondering just how much Mable had to do with the running of her husbands business while he was alive.

    Chrissy, Becky, Mandy and holly were all still sat in the kitchen. Chrissy and Becky had taken over sorting out dinner why Mable spoke with Carl about tomorrow. Mable went to help Chrissy and Becky when they got up to carry on with dinner, once they had a plan.

    “Do any of you mind if I give Amy and Amber a call after dinner, and see if they want to come and help clear mum and dad’s house out with us?” Chrissy asked, as she made a start on mashing the potatoes.

    “I wouldn’t want to be in your shoes if you didn’t call them and ask for their help.” Mandy giggled, as she sat cuddled up to Carl at the kitchen table.

    “We could do with all the help we can get anyway.” Carl said.

    Once dinner was ready, Chrissy went with her mum to go and help get dad up. They returned to the dinning room with Greg in his wheel chair. Holly had parked it at the bottom of the stairs. Greg could still walk around, but he wasn’t very fast, and it made him tired very quickly.

    Holly, Mable and Carl explained their plan to Greg over dinner, and he was happy with everything, but most of them could tell that he was just happy that Holly would be getting some help. Greg was finding it hard to watch Holly struggle to help him day in and day out.

    Greg had decided that he would stay behind with Mable, while Holly went with them the next day to sort out the house, and what they would need to bring back with them. Greg also knew that he wouldn’t be around much longer to need anything, so it would be a good excuse to let Holly decide what she wanted to keep.

    Chrissy helped her mum take Greg to the sitting room where the telly was after dinner, and then she returned to the dinning room to find Becky sat playing a board game with Jenna and Cathleen.

    “How’s dad doing baby?” Becky asked with a smile.

    “He’s found a football match to watch, so he’s happy for the time being.” Chrissy smiled back.

    “Do you want to join us?” Becky asked, as she pointed at the game on the table.

    “Maybe later, I need to go and give Amy and Amber a call.” Chrissy smiled, as she turned to go and find her purse, and her phone.

    “You better give Ann a call as well. She might be able to talk Brad into helping us.” Becky said with a grin.

    “Good idea baby, but do you think his boss will give him a night off to come and help?” Chrissy asked with a worried look, just before she started grinning.

    “Hold on, I’ll just check.” Becky said, as she sat looking into space for a couple of seconds before speaking again. “Yep, she’s fine with it.” Becky giggled.

    “Sometimes I think I married a crazy person.” Chrissy giggled, as she leaned down and gave Becky a hug.

    “Only some of the time. I must be better at fooling you than I first thought.” Becky said with a grin when they broke the hug.

    “I guess I’m just blinded by love.” Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky. “I better go and make these call’s.” Chrissy added, just before walking away to find her purse.

 

---

    Amy and Amber were cuddled up together on one of Sara and Cathy’s sofas watching a home video show on TV when Amy’s mobile started ringing. Amy picked it up and smiled when she saw it was Chrissy calling her.

    “Looks like Chrissy is missing me already.” Amy smiled, as she showed Amber who was calling her.

    “Hadn’t you better answer it then?” Amber asked with a smile.

    Amy hit the answer button and then spoke into it. “Hi Chrissy. Missing me already?”

    “Hi Amy. I’m always missing you, but that’s not the reason for the call baby sister.”

    “Oh, is everything okay?” Amy asked with worry in her voice.

    “Yes, everything is fine, but I was wondering if you and Amber wanted to join us on a little mission tomorrow and Wednesday?” Chrissy asked.

    “Sure, what do you have planned?” Amy asked.

    Chrissy went on to explain about Holly having trouble looking after dad, and how they were going to be moving in with Mable, so they could all help out. Chrissy then went on to explain about the trip up to help out with clearing out her old home, and asked if they were up to a trip, and some sorting out with her and the others.

    “You can count me in sis, and I know that Amber will help out as well.” Amy said, as she looked at the puzzled look on Amber’s face. “I’ll explain it all to you in a minute baby.” Amy added, as she put her hand over the mouthpiece in her mobile.

    “Thanks Baby sister. Carl’s sorted out transport to the airport in the morning so we’ll pick you up from Sara’s just after eight. Is that okay?” Chrissy asked.

    “We’ll be ready sis. See you in the morning at eight. Bye.” Amy said before ending the call.

    “So what are we doing at eight tomorrow morning?” Amber asked, as she pulled Amy back into a cuddle with her.

    “Chrissy and the others are all going up to help Holly pack up everything, so her and Greg can move in with Mable. Chrissy asked if we wanted to help, and I said yes.” Amy said, as she rested her head on Amber’s shoulder. “I hope you don’t mind?” Amy asked, as she lifted her head to look at Amber’s reaction.

    “No, not at all. Just wondering what’s brought all this on so sudden?” Amber asked.

    “Chrissy and Becky found out that Holly’s been finding it harder and harder to look after Greg on her own, so they had a word with Mable about them moving down here to be closer to the rest of us, and then we can all help look after him.” Amy said, as she put her head back on Amber’s shoulder.

    “I’m glad that Carl’s around to help make it all happen. Chrissy will be glad to have her mum and dad close by, so she can keep a closer eye on them both, but I’m not sure how Chrissy will cope with watching her dad waste away.” Amber said with a deep sigh.

    “She’ll have all us to help her get through it, and her dad will have peace of mind when he sees how well we’ll be looking after Holly for him.” Amy said, sounding a little choked up about it all.

    “I know Chrissy will need us all in the months to come Amy. I just wish I could do more to help her, but something’s you just have to face, and this will be one of them.” Amber rested her head against Amy’s as she said it.

    “I thought it would be more fun house sitting for Sara and Cathy, but all I want to do is go home and be with Chrissy and the others.” Amy said with a pout.

    “I know what you mean baby. I do love Sara’s house, but it just feels empty without Chrissy and the others around.” Amber said, as she looked around the room. “I think we both spent to much time alone to ever find being alone again nice.” Amber added, as she pulled Amy in even tighter to her.

    They went back to watching the TV, and laughing at the silly thing’s people filmed, and sent into the show they were still watching.

 

---

    Ann was just getting her bits together at Brad’s apartment when her mobile started ringing, so she got it out her purse and saw it was Chrissy calling, so she answered it.

    “Hi Chrissy, is everything alright?”

    “Hi Ann, everything is fine, but I was calling to see if you were still with Brad at the minute?” Chrissy’s voice said from the other end of the phone.

    “Yes, I’m just getting my stuff together, so he can drop me off at home before he heads over to the club. Do you need him for something?” Ann asked, as she walked through to Brad’s living room.

    Chrissy explained to Ann about their plan to go and sort out, so Holly and Greg could move in with Mable, then Chrissy went on to ask about Brad going with them to help with some of the more heavy stuff they would have to move around.

    Ann had found Brad sat on the sofa finishing a glass of milk, so she waited for Chrissy to finish explained before she told him why Chrissy was on the phone. “Chrissy and the others are all flying up to help Holly and Greg move down here tomorrow, and they want to know if you’ll go with them and help out?” Ann asked Brad.

    “Name the time, and I’ll be ready.” Brad said with a smile.

    “I take it you heard that Chrissy?” Ann asked, as she hadn’t covered up the phone as she spoke to Brad.

    “Yes I did Ann, tell him thank you for me.” Chrissy said. “I owe him one.” She added.

    “I could, but I already know what he’d say Chrissy.” Ann giggled. “Do you mind if I came with you? If I can get the day off. I’ll have to give Carl a quick call when I get done with you.” Ann added, as she seemed to be working out a plan in her head.

    “I can soon find out for you.” Chrissy said. “Carl! Ann wants to help out, can she have a day off tomorrow?” Ann heard Chrissy shout.

    “I thought she would be anyway!” Carl shouted back to Chrissy with a chuckle.

    “All sorted sis. Anything else I can help you with?” Chrissy asked in a happy tone.

    “Nope, but I’ll let you know if there is.” Ann giggled. “What time will he need to be round at home for tomorrow?” Ann asked.

    “We’re picking Amy and Amber up at eight in the morning, so we’ll be leaving home about seven forty five. Tell brad to be at our house by then.” Chrissy said. “Or seven if he wants feeding.” Chrissy added with a giggle.

    “Will Becky be working tonight at the club Chrissy?” Ann asked, as she had an idea.

    “Yes she’s working tonight.” Chrissy said in a sad tone. “Why do you want to know?” Chrissy asked.

    “I was just thinking that Brad could bring Becky home after the club closes tonight, and then he can spend the night with me. Amy and Amber will be sleeping at Sara and Cathy’s, so he can help keep me safe and warm.” Ann sounded really happy with her plan.

    “Sounds like a great idea, and it will save Vicky driving Becky home as well. I’ll let Becky know about it when I get off the phone.” Chrissy said sounding a little happier about everything. “I’ll see you at home later then sis. Bye!” Chrissy added, just before ending the call.

    “Did you catch all that lover?” Ann asked, as she rested her head on Brad’s chest.

    “Sure did princess.” Brad said with a big grin on his face. “Bring the boss home, and spend the night keeping you safe, and warm.” Brad added with a raised eyebrow.

    “Don’t get any idea’s buddy.” Ann said, as she poked him in the chest. “You’ll need all your strength for moving furniture and boxes tomorrow.” Ann added.

    “I’ve got enough to do both princess.” Brad said, just before he leaned down to kiss her.

    “Good, because I may need you to keep me very warm when you get home from work.” Ann purred between kisses.

    “Speaking of work, I better go and get ready. And you need to finish packing up your bridesmaid dress so I can drop you off on the way.” Brad said, as he stopped kissing Ann and helped her to sit up again.

    Ann got up and then went back to finish putting her stuff in her bag, so they could get her home, and Brad could then get to the club.

 

---

    Chrissy wandered back into the dining room to tell the others that Amy, Amber, Ann and Brad were all coming with them to help. Carl and Mandy had been dragged into play the board game with Cathleen, Jenna and Becky.

    “That’s everyone called and willing to help out. I just need to see if Jayden want’s to come with us now.” Chrissy said, as she put her mobile back in her purse.

    “Why don’t you give her a call now Chrissy? Callum might like to come along, so he can show Jayden where he use to live before moving down here.” Carl said.

    “He might even find some time to take Jayden round to meet his mum while we’re up there.” Mandy added with a smile.

    “They said they were going to see a movie, so I’m not sure they will answer or not.” Chrissy said with a worried look.

    “You’ll never know until you try sis. Just give them a call and see if they answer or not.” Mandy said with a shrug.

    “True.” Chrissy said, as she got her mobile out again, and then scrolled down until she found Jayden’s number and then she called it. She didn’t have to wait long before she heard Jayden answer it.

    “Hi Chrissy, is everything okay?” Jayden asked.

    “Hi Jayden, everything is fine. Are you still out with Callum?” Chrissy asked.

    “Yes, we’re just about to go and get something to eat. Do you want to talk to him?” Jayden asked.

    “Maybe later, but first I need to talk with you.” Chrissy said. “We’re all heading up to help my mum pack up her stuff tomorrow, so her and my dad can move in with Mable. I was wondering if you wanted to come up and see where I grew up?” Chrissy asked.

    “That’s great Chrissy, and I’d love to come and see where you use to live as a child.” Jayden said, sounding really happy about it. “So why do you need to talk to Callum then?” Jayden asked.

    “We were wondering if Callum wanted to come with us, as he grew up in the same place remember.”

    “Very true Chrissy, I’ll just ask him.” Jayden said.

    “I’ve got Chrissy on the phone, and she wants to know if you’d like to come with us tomorrow? She’s going back home with her mum, so they can pack up their stuff and move down to live with Mable.” Chrissy heard Jayden say to Callum.

    “Are you sure they won’t mind me tagging along with you?” Callum asked.

    “I don’t think Chrissy would be on the phone now asking me, if they did.” Jayden said in a sarcastic tone of voice.

    “I’d love to come with you then. What time are they driving up there?” Callum asked.

    “Chrissy, you still there?” Jayden asked.

    “Yep, I’m still here sis.” Chrissy said in reply. “Tell him that we’ll be leaving for the airport at seven forty five in the morning, so if he wants to spend the night, it will save us some time picking him up. I’m sure you can find him some place to spend the night.” Chrissy giggled.

    “I’m sure I can think of a couple of places for him to sleep tonight.” Jayden smiled. “I’ll see you later back at home then sis.” Jayden added.

    “Okay. Bye sis” Chrissy said, just before ending the call.

    Chrissy sat and had a quick game with Cathleen and the others before they all had to leave, so Carl, Becky and Vic could all get ready for work. Vic was going to get ready at Mable’s, like he did most the time now. Carl was going back to Mandy’s house to get ready, then he would drive Becky to the club with him, or her, as it would be by then.

    Mandy led Carl up to her bedroom once they got home, and then she sat on the bed and watched Carl become Carla. No matter how many times Mandy sat and watched Carl do this, it still made her want to drag him over to the bed and make love to him, or her as it was by this point.

    Chrissy had gone with Becky to their room, and helped her to get ready. Chrissy and Becky were back down stairs waiting in the living room when Mandy got back down there with Carla holding her hand.

    “Sorry to keep you waiting Becky.” Carla said, just after entering the living room. “It takes me a little longer to look like this.” Carla added, as she waved her hand up and down her body wrapped inside a beautiful red evening dress.

    “Don’t worry about it Carla. I just get to spend even longer with my beautiful wife here.” Becky said with a grin.

    “I’m sorry then, but I’m ready to leave now, so when you’re ready, we better see about getting to the club.” Carla said, as she held out her hand to help Becky stand up.

    Becky took Carla’s hand and stood up, then she helped Chrissy to stand before following Carla and Mandy to the front door, so they could wave them both off.

    “I’ll look forward to seeing you later then my love.” Mandy said, just before kissing Carla.

    “Are you sure that will be okay? I don’t feel right knowing that Chrissy will have to sleep alone in her own bed until Becky gets home later.” Carla said after breaking the kiss with Mandy

    Carla was going to be driving Becky back home from the club with Brad at the end of the night, and then stopped the night with Mandy, so Chrissy was going to sleep in her own bed when they went up later in the night.

    “I’ll be fine with it Carla.” Chrissy smiled. “I got used to sleeping alone while I was away. I’m sure Mandy will like waking up with you beside her in the morning as well.” Chrissy added with a grin.

    “You’ll only be alone until I get home from the club, then I’ll cuddle you, and keep you feeling safe for the rest of the night.” Becky purred, just before kissing Chrissy.

    Chrissy and Mandy both waved them off at the front door before going to the living room to relax and watch a little TV before bedtime. They both found it strange to be the only two in the house, and sat watching TV.

    “Did it really used to be just the two of us living here once?” Chrissy asked, as she looked at the two empty sofas.

    “It’s hard to believe sis, but yes it used to just be the two of us living here, even if I think Becky was here most the time anyway before we asked her to move in with us.” Mandy giggled.

    “Yes, she was here most the time.” Chrissy sighed, as she thought about Becky, and how much Chrissy loved her.

    Ann was in the house, but she’d gone up to unpack her bridesmaid dress and then take a soak in a nice hot bubble bath before getting an early night.

    Chrissy and Mandy were happy to hear Jayden get home with Callum following close behind. They both walked into the living room and took a seat on one of the empty sofas in the room.

    “Hi Chrissy, Mandy.” Jayden smiled, as she sat down.

    “Hi Chrissy, Mandy. Thanks for letting me tag along with you all tomorrow when you head back home Chrissy.” Callum said with a smile, as he sat down next to Jayden.

    “My pleasure Callum. I thought you could show Jayden where we both grew up.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    “I’m looking forward to it, and I’m hoping to go and meet his mum while we’re up there.” Jayden smiled, as she cuddled up to Callum on the sofa.

    Mandy found a movie to watch, and they all had a laugh at it. Once the move ended they all called it a night, and made their way up to bed.

    Chrissy found it a little strange going to bed alone, after being with Becky, or Mandy and Becky every night. The only thing that made it feel better, was knowing that Becky would be home a little later to make her feel loved.

    Mandy went to her own room and got ready for bed smiling, as she thought about Carl coming back to her house to spend the night with her.

    Jayden dragged Callum off to her room with a grin on her face, as she planed to have some fun with Callum before they went to sleep.

    Chrissy felt Becky come to bed later in the night, but she never woke up enough to see what the time was. She just let Becky pull her into a hug, and she was soon fast asleep again wrapped in Becky’s arms. Chrissy knew that she’d have a busy couple of days helping her mum sort out the house, so she and dad could move down to Mable’s.

 

To Be Continued Next week  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 14

Chapter 38: The Wedding

    Chrissy woke when she felt Becky getting up to use the toilet. “Morning lover, is everything alright?” Chrissy asked, as she looked at Becky through sleepy eyes.

    “Morning babe.” Becky said, as she turned to kiss Chrissy before she finished getting out of bed. “I’ve just woken with a sudden need to go pee.” Becky added, as she ran off to the bathroom.

    Chrissy lay in bed giggling, as she thought about something Debbie said to her the other day. She’d told Chrissy that she did nothing but want to pee through her first pregnancy, and this one wasn’t going any better for her. Chrissy wondered if that was the problem with Becky just now, and if it would get worse.

    “What you smiling about?” Becky asked, as she walked back out of the bathroom feeling much better.

    “I was just thinking about something Debbie said the other day.” Chrissy said, as Becky snapped her out of her thoughts by speaking to her.

    “And what would that be then my little sleeping beauty?” Becky asked, as she slid back into bed and cuddled up to Chrissy again.

    “Debbie was just warning me about how the baby can sometimes sit on the bladder and make you want to use the toilet all the time.” Chrissy giggled. “She said it gets really bad at times.” Chrissy added.

    “I’m glad you find this so funny.” Becky pouted.

    “I don’t find it funny my love, I think it’s cute.” Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky.

    “Cute? You think me needing to pee all the time is going to be cute?” Becky looked puzzled as she said it.

    “No, but the way you had to suddenly run off to the bathroom just now was very cute.” Chrissy had a hurt look on her face, as she thought she’d just upset Becky. “I always think you look cute when you’re in a hurry to get some place. You have a very cute run.” Chrissy added, as she tried to explain what she was laughing at a little better.

    “Oh, I’ll let you off then this time.” Becky smiled, just before kissing Chrissy again. “I can cope with being cute in that way.”

    “Good.” Chrissy smiled when they stopped kissing. “We better see about getting up and sorting out some breakfast for everyone.” Chrissy said after looking over at the clock on the bedside table.

    “I wish I could have a couple more hours sleep baby.” Becky moaned.

    “You can stop here if you want, I’m sure we can do it without you being with us.” Chrissy said, but didn’t want Becky to take her up on it.

    “What, and miss out on a trip back to where my little angel grew up? Not on your life baby.” Becky said, as she suddenly sat up in the bed. “Come on, we’ve got breakfast to make.” Becky added, as she slid out of bed again, and dragged Chrissy out with her.

    Chrissy was giggling as Becky tried to drag her out the room in just her nightgown. “Becky! Stop. I need my dressing gown and the toilet before we head down.”

    “Okay then.” Becky said with a sigh, as she let go of Chrissy’s hand so she could run off to the bathroom.

    Becky thought about what Chrissy had said about her looking cute as she ran off to the bathroom. She thought that Chrissy looked really cute as well, but then again Becky found everything that Chrissy did cute. Becky put her dressing gown on, and then stood waiting with Chrissy’s, ready for when she finished in the bathroom.

    Chrissy found Becky stood waiting with her dressing gown, so she let Becky help her put it on before they went down to make a start on breakfast for everyone. Even though Amy and Amber were stopping at Sara and Cathy’s, they still had plenty of people to sort out breakfast for. Carl and Brad had come back with Becky last night. Jayden had brought Callum home with her. Chrissy and Becky were the first two down stairs, so they set to work making a pot of tea and then sorting out everything they would need to make breakfast. It was strange making breakfast for so many, and not having extra help to make it. They did get some help though when Jayden and Callum turned up.

    “Morning Chrissy, Becky.” Jayden said, as she walked over to hug them both, after she’d seated Callum at the table. “Can I give you a hand?” Jayden asked with some pleading in her voice.

    “Morning Jayden. Sure you can, we need all the help we can get today.” Chrissy said, as she hugged Jayden back.

    “Morning Jayden. Yes please feel free to help us.” Becky said, as she also gave her a hug.

    “So what can I do to help? I’m not a very good cook, but I’m willing to learn.” Jayden said in a pleading way.

    “Do you know how to break eggs into a bowl?” Chrissy asked with a smile, as she led Jayden over to where she’d just set up a bowl and the eggs ready to start making the scrambled eggs to go with breakfast.

    “Sure, I can do that.” Jayden said with a grin, as she started breaking the eggs into the bowl and then putting the eggshells back in the carton ready to be thrown away later.

    Once Chrissy knew that Jayden would be okay breaking the eggs into the bowl, she went back to sorting out the hash browns in the oven, while Becky turned the sausage under the grill. Chrissy was soon walking back over to where Jayden was working when she heard her speaking.

    “I’ve done that Chrissy. What do you want me to do now?” Jayden asked looking all excited.

    “You need to beat all the eggs together now.” Chrissy said, as she got an egg beater out the draw and then showed Jayden what to do before leaving her to carry on beating the eggs until it looked all fluffy and mixed.

    “Am I doing this right Chrissy?” Jayden asked, as she saw that Chrissy was watching her do it.

    “Yep, you’re doing just fine sis.” Chrissy smiled. “Have you never made scrambled eggs before?” Chrissy asked.

    “I tried once, but they looked all grey when I finished, so I never tried again after that.” Jayden said with a frown.

    “Did you add any milk to them before you put them in the microwave?” Chrissy asked.

    “Milk? Why would you add milk to them?” Jayden asked with a puzzled look.

    “To stop them turning grey on you silly.” Chrissy giggled. “I’m not sure what it does really, but I guess it stops the eggs from burning, or what ever you call it when they turn grey on you.”

    Jayden watched as Chrissy got the milk and added some to the bowl of eggs, and then she added a little salt and pepper. “Mix all that in as well now Jayden, and then we can start cooking it in the microwave.” Chrissy smiled, as she stepped back to let Jayden carry on.

    “Where did you learn to cook so well Chrissy?” Jayden asked, as she beat the milk into the eggs.

    “My mum taught me. With not going out much while I was growing up, I’d help my mum in the kitchen.” Chrissy said. “Did no one ever show you how to cook then Jayden?” Chrissy asked.

    “No, I grew up in foster care, and they never let me do anything in the kitchen.” Jayden said looking a little sad about it.

    “I’m sorry Jayden; I didn’t mean to drag up painful memories.” Chrissy said, as she went to walk away and leave Jayden to sort out the eggs.

    “Don’t worry about it Chrissy.” Jayden smiled. “Like they say, it’s never too late to learn. So will you teach me?” Jayden asked with an even bigger smile.

    “I thought I already was.” Chrissy grinned back at her. “I know that Becky and Amy will want to help as well.” Chrissy said, as she looked at Becky to get her okay on it.

    “You can count me in baby.” Becky said with a grin. “I know what you mean about foster care Jayden. I had the same trouble; they would never let me help out in the kitchen.” Becky added with a frown.

    “But you’re such an amazing cook now. Did you go to college to learn?” Jayden asked looking shocked at what Becky just said.

    “Nope, I just met the perfect teacher, so I married her.” Becky said with a giggle, as she looked at Chrissy. “If Chrissy can teach me to cook, I know she’ll be able to teach you Jayden.”

    Chrissy went to speak, but was cut off when Jayden spoke first. “Yes we know Chrissy. You never really did anything.” Jayden giggled. This soon set Becky off, and even Callum had to chuckle about it as well.

    “Do I say that a lot then?” Chrissy asked with a sheepish look.

    “You always say it Chrissy, but I don’t know why. You’re really good at a lot of things, so just be proud of it and take the praise with a thank you.” Jayden said, as she gave Chrissy a hug and a peck on the cheek.

    “Thank you.” Chrissy said with a smile, and a very red face.

    “You’re most welcome Chrissy, now what do I do next with the eggs?” Jayden asked.

    “We need to leave them to stand while we get the rest of the breakfast ready. You can help Becky with the sausage for a little bit.” Chrissy said, as she led Jayden over to where Becky was stood over the grill.

    Becky showed Jayden how she kept turned the sausage to stop it burning, and then Becky turned around to get a hug off Chrissy. “I didn’t think we’d get to do this, this morning baby.” Becky said, just before kissing Chrissy.

    “Neither did I, but with Jayden’s help, we can now.” Chrissy purred, just before returning the kiss.

    They soon got back to sorting out breakfast, and Jayden was learning lots of little things. Becky let her start grilling the bacon once the sausage was done and was being kept warm in the oven. Then Chrissy showed her how to clean and chop up some mushrooms for frying in a little butter. And finally she showed Jayden how to start cooking the scrambled eggs in the microwave.

    “You’ll need to keep taking the bowl out, and giving the eggs a quick stir.” Chrissy smiled, as she stood next to Jayden over near the microwave. “You’ll know when they’re getting close to being done sis.” Chrissy added, just before wandering off to help Becky get the rest of the food on the plates.

    Everyone had made it down stairs by the time they had breakfast on the plates, but they had all sat quietly watching Chrissy and Becky teach Jayden to cook the breakfast. Jayden looked quite shocked when she turned around and saw them all sat at the kitchen table grinning at her.

    “Morning everyone.” Jayden said with a nervous smile, and a little wave.

    They all said “Good morning.” As they watched Jayden help Chrissy and Becky bring the plates of food over to the table.

    “This all looks really good girls. Thank you.” Carl said, as he got stuck in to eating it.

    “It really does. It also looked like you were having fun helping Chrissy and Becky sort it out Jayden.” Mandy asked with a smile.

    “I was Mandy, and I hope they will teach me how to do a lot more cooking as well.” Jayden said with a grin, as she sat next to Callum eating her breakfast.

    “I’m sure they will Jayden. And I’m sure that Callum won’t mind you learning how to cook.” Mandy said with a sheepish grin on her face.

    “It would be nice to be able to cook Callum some proper meals every now and then.” Jayden said looking a little red faced, as she knew what Mandy was getting at.

    Once they finished eating breakfast, Brad, Ann and Callum set to work doing the dishes while the others all went up to finish getting ready to leave. Vic turned up in a minibus from the hotel, so it would be less parking at the airport. Then they all set off to go and pick up Holly, and then Amy and Amber before making their way to the airport.

    Brad played the perfect gentlemen at Mable’s, as he jumped out the minibus and then helped Chrissy to get out, so she could go and get her mum. He then helped them both get back on the minibus before getting back in him self.

    “Thank you Brad, you’re quite the gentlemen.” Holly said, as she took her seat next to Chrissy and Becky.

    “You’re most welcome ma’am.” Brad said with a smile.

    “Oh please call me Holly.” Holly said, as she waved her hand in the air in a dismissive way.

    “Okay Holly.” Brad smiled.

    “I’d like to thank you all for helping me do this.” Holly said, as she looked around the minibus at everyone.

    “I’m sure I speak for everyone, when I say that we’re all glad we can help.” Mandy said, as she sat next to Carl cuddled up on a seat together.

    “This is what Family does for each other.” Carl said with a smile, as he turned to look at Holly, and then Chrissy sat between her and Becky.

    Holly knew what Carl meant, and she put an arm around Chrissy and pulled her into a hug. Chrissy was more than happy to let her mum do this, she was just happy to be helping her mum move closer to her.

    Vic was soon pulling into the driveway at Sara and Cathy’s house, so they could pick up Amy and Amber. They were both stood waiting at the front door when they pulled up. They both ran over and jumped in the minibus once Brad had opened the door and stepped out to help them get in.

    “Hi everyone.” Amy and Amber said as they got in.

    “Hi mum! How’s dad doing?” Amy asked, as she threw her arms around Holly and hugged her.

    “Hello dear. He’s doing okay, but he would have liked to have come with us to help, but knew he’d just be getting in the way if he did.” Holly smiled. She liked the fact that Amy had really taken to being her daughter.

    “I was so happy to hear that you were finally going to be moving down here with us.” Amy added just before Amber made her take a seat, so Vic could get them to the airport.

    “Chrissy was telling us that you’ve been finding it harder and harder to look after dad. You should have told us all sooner mum.” Amber said, as she pulled Amy in closer as they took their seats.

    “I know I should have, but you’ve all had so much to deal with up until now, that I didn’t want to add to it.” Holly said.

    “Well I hope you’re ready for lots of help now then.” Amber said with a grin. “We’re not going to let you try and look after dad on your own anymore.” Amber added in a firm voice.

    “Thank you dear, I’m not going to fight any of you over any of this. I’ll be glad of the help, and having you all around to chat with.” Holly was happy that all the girls called her mum, and Greg dad. She knew that Greg loved having a whole bunch of daughters to call his own.

    Once at the airport, Vic parked up in the hanger where the plane was normally kept, then he helped Brad get all the girls out the minibus while Carl walked over to say hello to Paul and Mark the pilot and co-pilot.

    “Hello Holly. I hear that this will be one of the last times I get to fly you around.” Paul said with a sad look.

    “Hello Paul. Yes, I’m afraid that I’ll be staying when you bring me back this next time.” Holly smiled, just before Paul helped her get on the plane.

    “I’m sure Carl will find some reason for you all to need the plane again soon.” Paul smiled.

    “I hope so.” Holly giggled. “I could get quite use to flying this way.” Holly added with another giggle.

    They were all soon seated on the plane, and being whizzed up into the air with Paul and Mark at the controls. Once they heard Paul say it was safe to remove their seatbelts, Holly, Chrissy and Amy all set about making drinks for everyone.

    Holly took the drinks up to Paul and Mark while Chrissy and Amy sorted out the drinks for everyone else.

    “Here you go boys.” Holly said, as she entered the cockpit with two cups in her hands.

    “Thanks Holly, but we should be looking after you.” Mark said, as he took the cups off her and put them in the special holders they had for them.

    “Don’t be silly, you’ve got flying the plane to do.” Holly said in a dismissive way. “If you need anything else, just call over the speaker thing.” Holly added, not knowing what to call the intercom system on the plane.

    “Yes mum.” Mark and Paul both said at the same time with a chuckle.

    “Just remember, no fighting, and keep your eyes on the road.” Holly giggled, just before leaving the cockpit again.

    Holly went back and took a seat and then had her drink as she watched Becky curl up next to Chrissy and go back to sleep. Carl had done the same thing with Mandy, and Vic was relaxing in his seat still, having just undone his seatbelt. Callum and Jayden were too hyped up to sleep. Neither of them had ever been on a private jet before, so they were looking around, and then looking out the windows. Amy and Amber were both sat looking through some magazines while Brad was sat with Ann cuddled up to him, as he had his eyes closed while he leaned his head back on the head rest.

     “You really know how to travel Chrissy.” Callum whispered, so as not to wake Becky as she slept next to her.

    “I don’t get to travel like this very often Callum, but it is nice when I do.” Chrissy whispered back.

    “Is Becky alright dear?” Holly asked with some worry in her voice, as she looked down at Becky sleeping cuddled up against Chrissy.

    “Yes she’s fine mum, but she was working at the club last night, so hasn’t had much sleep.”

    “She didn’t need to come with us to do this you know.” Holly said in a quiet voice.

    “I said that to her myself this morning before we got out of bed, but she wasn’t going to pass up going to see the old house one last time.” Chrissy smiled at her mum.

    “I think you’ll find that it has more to do with spending time with you dear, than it does going to see where you used to live one last time.” Holly smiled, as she watched Becky sleep with her head on Chrissy’s lap.

    Chrissy never replied to what her mum had just said. She just looked down at Becky and smiled. Chrissy knew she was the lucky one to have Becky in her life.

    It didn’t seem to take long before Paul was asking them all to take their seats ready for landing. Chrissy helped Becky take her seat and then they all waited for the plane to land before Paul and mark helped them all exit the plane. Carl had got a minibus dropped off for them to use. He had also sorted for a hire van and driver to come to the house the next day, so they could move all the stuff Holly and Greg wanted to keep, so they could take it all back down to Mable’s.

    Vic walked over to the minibus, and the man stood next to it, while Brad helped Paul and Mark with the small amount of luggage they had with them. Once it was all loaded into the minibus and Vic was behind the wheel, they all set off towards Chrissy’s old house.

    Becky cuddled up to Chrissy, she was worried that Chrissy might be a little nervous about being back here, and heading towards her old home. But Chrissy seemed to be okay with it all, and even looked a little excited about it.

    “Are you feeling okay baby?” Becky asked.

    “Yes, I’m fine lover. Why do you ask?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    “I just thought you might be a little worried about being back here again.” Becky said, as she rested her head on Chrissy’s shoulder and looked up at her.

    “No, I’m fine. The reunion put to rest any demons I had left about being back here again.” Chrissy smiled, just before leaning down to give Becky a kiss on the lips.

    “I’m glad that the reunion gave you a chance to do that baby.” Becky said with a grin when they stopped kissing.

    “I’m glad that the reunion gave me a chance to do a lot more than that my love.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked at Callum sat with Jayden just in front of them.

    Becky looked over to where Chrissy was looking, and saw Callum sat with Jayden cuddled up to him, and had to smile. She knew what Chrissy was getting at, and was also glad that she was now friends with the person that used to bully her all those years ago. Becky was also happy to see that Jayden was happy to be with Callum as well. They did make a nice couple.

    Chrissy and Becky were broke out of their little chat and kissing session when they heard Amy speaking to them.

    “I can’t wait to see where you used to live Chrissy.” Amy said with a grin, as she sat cuddled up to Amber on the seats just behind where she was sat with Becky.

    Even though Chrissy had shown Amy and Amber around when she came back for the reunion, she never took them back to her old home, so this would be the first time they had seen the place she grew up.

    “I hope you’re not expecting anything special Amy. It’s just a simple little house on a normal looking street.” Chrissy smiled. “Mum kept my room just how it was when I lived there, but remember that it’s more a boy’s room, than a girl’s room.” Chrissy added with a little pout.

    “I don’t care Chrissy. I just want to see where my big sister grew up.” Amy said with a grin, as she leaned forward and gave Chrissy a hug.

    Even though Vic had programmed the sat nav with the address for Chrissy’s house, Holly had sat in the front with Vic to make sure it took him the right way. They were soon pulling up outside the house.

    Brad soon had the side door open on the minibus, and was helping them all to get out once Vic had stopped and turned the engine off. Then they all waited for Holly to unlock the front door and turn the alarm off. Holly then let Chrissy show them all into the house while she went next door to let the neighbour know that it was just her returning home, and why she was back.

    Chrissy showed them all to the living room, and then went to the kitchen to sort out putting the kettle on to make them all a cup of tea.

    “Once we’ve all had a drink, I’ll give you a quick tour of the house, and show you my old room.” Chrissy said to Amy, as she had gone to the kitchen to help make the drinks.

    “That would be great sis.” Amy smiled. “This is a really nice house your mum and dad have.” Amy added, as she looked around the kitchen. Amy was soon looking at Chrissy again though, when she heard her curse at something in the fridge.

    “Dam it! I’ll have to pop down to the shop and grab some milk.” Chrissy said, as she closed the fridge door again.

     “Do you want some company?” Amy asked.

    “Sure, it will give me time to show you a little more of the area I grew up.” Chrissy smiled, glad that Amy would be tagging along with her.

    Chrissy and Amy walked back into the living room to let them all know that her and Amy were just popping down the shop to grab some milk.

    “The drinks will be a little longer than I first thought. Amy and I just need to pop down the shop and grab some milk.” Chrissy said, as she grabbed her purse off the coffee table.

    “Point me in the right direction Chrissy, and I’ll go and get it for you.” Brad said, as he went to stand up.

    “Don’t worry about it Brad. It’s just down the road, and Amy and I will be fine walking down there.” Chrissy said, as she stopped Brad from standing up.

    “Are you sure you’ll be alright walking down there baby?” Becky asked looking worried.

    “Yes I’m sure, and I’ll have Amy to protect me if anything happens.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist.

    “I’ll keep her safe for you Becky.” Amy said, as she puffed her chest out, and tried to look all tough. All this did was make everyone start laughing.

    “I feel much better knowing that Amy.” Becky said between giggles.

    “Come on Rambo, let’s go and get the milk so we can make everyone a drink.” Chrissy giggled, as she grabbed Amy’s hand and led her out the room and then the front door.

    Holly was just walking up the drive when they stepped out the front door. “Where are you two wandering off to then?” Holly asked.

    “Amy and I are just popping down the shop to grab some milk, so we can make everyone a drink. Do you need anything else while we’re going?” Chrissy asked.

    “Not that I can think of at the minute. Are you sure you don’t want me to go and fetch it though?” Holly asked.

    “No, Amy and I will be fine. You go and entertain the guests, and make a start on sorting out what you want to take with you. We’ll be back in a little while, and then we can have a drink before we really get stuck in.” Chrissy said, as she gave her mum a quick hug before carrying on the walk to the shop.

    The walk down to the shop was a quiet one, they only saw a couple of people, and they both smiled and said good day to them both as they walked past. Chrissy and Amy were just making their way back to the house when a car suddenly stopped on the road next to them. They both let out a sigh of relief when they saw Debbie poke her head out the passenger window.

    “Chrissy! Amy! When did you get back into town?” Debbie asked with a shocked look on her face. “I hope you were going to find time to let me know you were back?” Debbie added.

    “Hi Debbie. Yes I would have given you a call to let you know I was back in town, but we’re only going to be here for a couple of days.” Chrissy said, as she crouched down at the side of the car, so she could talk to Debbie a little easier.

    “What brings you back here anyway? Is your dad okay?” Debbie asked with worry in her voice.

    “Dad’s fine at the minute, but he’s getting a little to much for mum to look after on her own, so she’s moving down to be closer to me and the others.” Chrissy said with a sad look, as she thought about how frail her dad was now.

    “I’m sorry to hear about your dad, but it’s great to see you again, and I’m glad that your mum will be getting some help looking after your dad.” Debbie said, as she put her hand on top of Chrissy’s as she leaned on the car door.

    “We’re going to be sorting out everything at my mum and dads for the next couple of days. So please drop around and say hi to the others while we’re all here. I’d love to see little Tiffany while I’m here.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    “Vin and I are just going to pick Tiffany up from his mums, so we can call around and see you all in a little while.” Debbie said, as she looked over at Vin, who was sat behind the wheel.

    “That would be great.” Chrissy smiled. “Hi Vin, sorry for not saying it before now.” Chrissy said, as she looked past Debbie at Vin.

    “Hi Chrissy, Amy. Don’t worry about it, I’m used to just being a driver when she sees someone she wants to chat with.” Vin chuckled, as he looked at Debbie.

    “Don’t worry Vin. Carl, Vic, Brad and Callum are all back at the house, so you won’t be stuck with all us girls talking about fashion and other stuff like that.” Chrissy said with a grin.

    “Oh, in that case then, I don’t mind bringing her back then.” Vin smiled.

    “I better let you get off then, and I need to get back with this milk and get some drinks sorted out.” Chrissy said, as she held up the bottle of milk she had in her hand.

     “Okay then Chrissy, we’ll see you in a little while.” Debbie said, as she let Vin pull away again, so they could go and pick up Tiffany from Vin’s mums.

    Chrissy and Amy were soon walking back up the drive to the front door of Chrissy’s old house. The front door flew open before they had time to grab the handle.

    “We were beginning to get worried about you both.” A worried looking Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy into the house. Amy got pulled along with her, as they were both holding hands still.

    “Sorry about that, but we bumped into Debbie. She’s going to call in and say hi to you all in a little while; she was just going to pick Tiffany up from Vin’s mums.” Chrissy said, as she made her way to the kitchen with the milk.

    “I was hoping we’d get to see Debbie and her family while we were here. I bet she’s looking really big now.” Becky said, as she put her hands on her own belly, and the small bump that was very plain to see now.

    “It was hard to tell, she was sat in the car when we saw her, but you’ll be able to see for yourself when they get here later.” Chrissy said, as she entered the kitchen and found her mum just putting the cups on the table, ready for serving up the drinks when the milk arrived.

    They were all soon sat in the living room enjoying a nice cup of tea before they all got stuck in with the packing away of all the stuff that Holly wanted to take with her.

    Once they had all finished their drinks. Chrissy gave them all a quick tour of the house, and Amy got to see Chrissy’s old bedroom. Holly had left the room just like it was when Chrissy lived there, or more to the point, when Chris lived there.

    “I told you there wasn’t much to look at Amy.” Chrissy said, as she watched Amy and the others all looking around the bedroom. Chrissy just walked over and sat on the bed, and looked around the room, as she thought back to the time she was still a he, and would hide in there and pretend to be a girl.

    “It must feel strange being back in here after all this time, and looking so very different to what you looked like back then.” Becky said, as she sat on the bed next to her.

    “It all feels like it was someone else’s life now.” Chrissy said, as she looked around the room.

    “I’m happy with how you turned out in the end my love.” Becky wrapped her arms around Chrissy as she said it, and they both fell onto the bed kissing each other.

    “Maybe we should leave the two of you alone for a little bit.” Amy said with a grin, as she grabbed Amber’s hand, and led her over to the bedroom door, so they could leave the room.

    “As much as I’d like to do that, we don’t have time for it. And I’m not sure I’d feel right doing anything like that in my old room.” Chrissy said, as she sat up, and then helped Becky to sit up again.

    They were all soon heading back down stairs to start helping Holly get everything packed away. Holly had already made a start on getting stuff packed away before her and Greg left to go to the wedding, so everyone just started doing what Holly told them too.

    Chrissy was just wrapping up some ornaments when she heard a knock on the front door, so she ran to it thinking it was going to be Debbie, but it wasn’t. It was the next door neighbour Mrs Kent instead. Chrissy had never really got on with Mrs Kent, and Chrissy knew that she was just there to be nosy and see what Chrissy now looked like.

    Without really thinking about it, Chrissy called for her mum. “Mum! Mrs Kent’s here.” Chrissy had to hide a grin when she saw Mrs Kent’s mouth fall open in shock when she realised that the woman stood in the door way use to be the boy that lived here in the same house.

    “Hello Mrs Kent. Mums in the kitchen, I believe you know the way.” Chrissy said, as she stepped aside and let the woman enter the house. Chrissy closed the front door and turned just in time to see Mrs Kent walk into the doorframe for the kitchen door, as she was to busy looking at Chrissy, and not where she was going. Chrissy had to dash into the Living room before she burst out in a fit of giggles.

     “Is everything alright Chrissy?” Mandy asked, as she saw Chrissy fall onto the sofa and start giggling, as she put her hand over her mouth.

    “I’m fine sis, but I’ll have to explain later when the company has left again.” Chrissy said between giggles, as she pointed her head towards the kitchen.

    Mandy had seen the woman walk past on her way to the kitchen, so she knew what Chrissy meant by company.

    Once Chrissy got her giggling under control, she got up again and went to see how mum was doing with Mrs Kent. Mum had made her a cup of tea and they were sat at the kitchen table. Chrissy had a pretty good idea that they were talking about her, as they stopped talking when she entered the kitchen.

    “Hello Dear. Mrs Kent was just saying how different you look these days.” Holly said with a sly grin that Mrs Kent missed.

    Chrissy could see that her mum was having just as much fun with all this, as she was. Chrissy knew that Mum would put up with Mrs Kent, but she still thought she was a little bit to nosy most the time, and this was a prime example of just how nosy she could be.

    “I guess I must look very different to how I looked the last time you saw me.” Chrissy said, as she did a quick spin, just before joining them at the table.

    “That’s a bit of an understatement Ch… I’m sorry, but you don’t look anything like a Chris any more. What name do you use now you look like that?” Mrs Kent asked with a puzzled look, as she waved her hand up and down towards Chrissy.

    “I changed my name to Christina, but everyone calls me Chrissy.” Chrissy smiled.

    Holly was proud of just how relaxed Chrissy had become in her role of being a female. Holly could also see just how much Chrissy had grown up while she’d been on her little holiday too.

    “Well it’s nice to meet you Christina.” Mrs Kent said, as she held out her hand to shake Chrissy’s.

    Chrissy held out her hand and let Mrs Kent take hold of it so they could shake hands. Chrissy couldn’t miss how Mrs Kent then felt her hand, and finally looked down at it and the nice looking manicured nails sat on the end of her fingers, and how feminine they looked. Chrissy just smiled as she looked over at her mum.

    “Please call me Chrissy. I think I’ve done something wrong when I hear people call me Christina.” Chrissy giggled, as she pulled her hand away from Mrs Kent’s close inspection of it.

    “I must say you look a lot happier now.” Mrs Kent smiled.

    Chrissy was a little shocked at just how friendly Mrs Kent was being about it all. Chrissy had thought that she’d be very stand offish about it all, but she was being really nice to her.

    “I’m very happy, and I have a wonderful wife to share it with. Would you like to meet her?” Chrissy asked. Before Mrs Kent had time to answer, Becky walked into the kitchen to make sure everything was okay.

    “So this is where you two are hiding.” Becky said with her hands on her hips trying to look upset. She soon started grinning though, as she walked over and sat down on Chrissy’s knee.

    “Sorry baby, but I was just having a quick chat with my old next door neighbour.” Chrissy said, just before kissing Becky on the lips.

    “Hey! Less of the old.” Mrs Kent said, as she playfully slapped Chrissy on the arm.

    “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it that way.” Chrissy giggled. “Mrs Kent, I’d like you to meet Becky my wife. Becky this is Mrs Kent.” Chrissy said, as she looked at each of them.

    “It’s nice to meet you Mrs Kent.” Becky said, as she held out her hand to shake Mrs Kent’s hand.

     “It’s nice to meet you Becky. You two look very much in love with each other.” Mrs Kent smiled, as she saw the way Chrissy and Becky looked at each other.

    “We are very much in love with each other.” Becky said with a grin, just before leaning down to give Chrissy another kiss.

    Holly had to stop herself giggling when she saw the shocked look on Mrs Kent’s face when the two girls started really kissing each other. Holly wasn’t shocked to see Mrs Kent stand up.

    “I better go, and leave you to finish packing up all your stuff then Holly. I wish you luck in your new life down in London with Chrissy and Becky.” Mrs Kent said looking flustered by all the kissing Chrissy and Becky were doing.

    “I don’t need luck Louise. I have a loving family to help look after me and Greg.” Holly smiled, as she looked down at Chrissy and Becky. Who had stopped kissing now, and were starting to stand up, so they could help Holly walk Mrs Kent to the front door.

    Once they had seen Mrs Kent out, all three of them walked into the living room before they burst out into a fit of giggles.

    “I can’t believe you two did that in there just now.” Holly said when she stopped giggling.

    “I’m sorry mum, but she only came round to see what I looked like now, and you know it.” Chrissy said, as she tried not to start giggling again.

    “I know that Chrissy, and I’d have paid to see the look on her face when you two started really kissing each other.” Holly had to put her hand over her mouth to try and stop herself giggling again.

    Holly filled in the others on what just happened in the kitchen. Chrissy told them all about Mrs Kent walking into the door frame, as she went to enter the kitchen, as she was to busy looking at Chrissy, and not where she was going, they all had a good giggle about it as well. Then they all got stuck in to sorting out everything in the house, and working out what Holly wanted to take with her.

    Callum and Jayden found that they were more just getting in the way, than they were helping. So Callum went to find Chrissy and let her know that he was going to take a walk and take Jayden to meet his mum, and step dad if he was at home.

    “Chrissy, I hope you don’t mind, but Jayden and I are going to take a walk, and see if my mums at home.” Callum asked when he found Chrissy in her old room clearing out the closet with Becky, Amy and Amber’s help.

    “I don’t mind at all Callum.” Chrissy smiled.

    “This must be a big step for you Callum? Taking a girl home to meet the parents.” Amber said with a grin.

    “It’s a very big step Amber.” Callum said with a grin. “I’m convinced they both think I’m gay. And when they found out that I was friends with you, that didn’t help matters much either.” Callum added with a chuckle.

    “I wonder what they would do if you turned up looking like Kara then.” Becky said with a grin.

    “Don’t even joke about that Becky.” Callum said looking worried. “I don’t ever want them to find out about Kara.” Callum added as he looked at Jayden.

    “Don’t worry, I won’t let anything slip.” Jayden said, just before turning Callum around, so she could kiss him as she gave him a hug.

    “We’ll give you a call if you’re not back before we’re ready to leave, and go to the hotel.” Chrissy said, as she walked over to give the two of them a hug before they left.

    “Okay Chrissy, but are you sure you don’t mind Jayden and I bailing out on you?” Callum asked looking worried that Chrissy would think the worse of him for leaving, and taking Jayden with him.

    “Yes I’m sure. I think we’ve got more people then we really need anyway. The house isn’t that big, and we are all falling over each other as it is.” Chrissy giggled. “You go and show off the cute new girlfriend to the parents.” Chrissy added with a grin.

    “Has anyone ever told you what an amazing person you are Chrissy.” Callum said, as he gave Chrissy a hug.

    “They try all the time, but I never believe them.” Chrissy said in a loud whisper, that all the others heard.

    “Well it’s about time you did.” Callum chuckled.

    “Don’t look so worried Jayden. I’m sure Callum’s parents don’t bite.” Chrissy said, as she gave Jayden a hug, and saw the worry in her eyes.

    “I can’t help it Chrissy. I’ve never been invited to meet the parents before.” Jayden said looking even more worried now.

    “Just be yourself, and you’ll do just fine.” Chrissy said, as she hugged her a little tighter. “Now get going, and have a good time.” Chrissy added in a bossy voice, as she broke the hug, and walked the pair down to the front door.

    Chrissy had just opened the front door to let Callum and Jayden leave the house, when she saw Vin carrying little Tiffany in his arms, while Debbie waddling along just to his side.

    “Hi Debbie, Vin.” Callum said when he saw them. “Wow girl, you look ready to drop.” Callum added when he saw how big Debbie had got.

    “Hi Callum. Trust me, I wish he would drop.” Debbie groaned.

    “He? So you know it’s a boy then?” Callum asked.

    “Yep it’s going to be a boy. I think he’ll make one hell of a soccer player as well, judging by the way he loves to kick me all the time.” Debbie added with a little giggle.

    “How much longer before he’s due? It can’t be that much longer now, can it?” Callum asked, as he walked down the driveway to meet Vin and Debbie half way.

    “He’s due any day now.” Debbie said with a sigh. Debbie was looking at Jayden with a raised eyebrow. “So you must be Jayden then?” Debbie asked.

    “I’m sorry. Jayden this is Debbie, Vin and little Tiffany. Debbie, Vin, this is Jayden.” Callum said, as he pointed at each of them.

    “It’s nice to finally meet you Jayden. Chrissy has told me so much about you, that I feel like I’ve known you all my life.” Debbie giggled, as she gave her a quick hug.

    “Hello Debbie. It’s nice to meet you too. I hope Chrissy didn’t say anything bad about me?” Jayden asked in a worried tone of voice.

    “No, she only had good things to say about you.” Debbie giggled. “Why is there some juicy gossip I need to know about?” Debbie asked in a whisper.

    “No, not really.” Jayden giggled back. “I just never know what sort of lies Chrissy might be spreading about me.” Jayden added with another giggle.

    “I don’t think Chrissy would even know where to start spreading lies about anyone.” Debbie said, as she tried to imagine Chrissy starting any sort of gossip about someone. “I’m glad that you were able to help Chrissy out when she ran away. She said how you saved her life, and helped her find a job and a place to live.” Debbie added, as she gave Jayden another hug.

    “I think it was more a case of Chrissy saving me now.” Jayden smiled, as she looked at Callum.

    “I’m glad that he turned out okay in the end.” Debbie said with a smile, as she looked at Callum as well. “I bet you never thought that you’d be best friends with the person you used to pick on all those years ago?” Debbie asked.

    “No, I never did.” Callum said, as he looked down at the ground. It still bothered him when he thought about how he used to treat Chrissy back then.

    “I’m sorry Callum, I didn’t mean to drag up bad memories.” Debbie said looking a little disappointed with her self for what she just said.

    “Don’t worry about it Debbie. I never should have treated Chrissy that way, and I’ll have to live with what I did. I’m just glad she’s part of my life now.” Callum smiled, as he took hold of Jayden’s hand.

    “You do make a cute couple, I must say.” Debbie smiled, as she looked at the two of them holding hands.

    “Thanks Debbie.” Callum smiled, as he went a little red in the face. “I’m sorry to love you and leave you, but I’m just taking Jayden to meet my parents.” Callum added looking a little nervous.

    “We better let you get going then.” Debbie said, as she stepped aside to let them passed. “It was great seeing you again, and we may see you again before you leave.” Debbie added, as she gave them both another quick hug.

    “I’m sure we will, if Chrissy has anything to do with it.” Callum said with a chuckle.

    “It was nice to meet you Debbie, and I wish you luck with the baby.” Jayden said, as she also gave Debbie a hug.

    “Like wise Jayden. I hope we can get together again before you leave, that way I can introduce you to Tiffany.” Debbie said with a grin. Vin was weighed down with Tiffany and her large changing bag, so he’d kept walking up to the house when Debbie had stopped to chat with Callum and Jayden. Chrissy had been stood waiting to take Tiffany off his hands, and had disappeared into the house with her.

    “I look forward to meeting her.” Jayden smiled.

    “Good luck with meeting the parents.” Debbie smiled, just before turning and waddling off towards the house again.

    “Chat to you later Debbie. Bye!” Callum shouted as they walked down the drive, and made their way to Callum’s house.

 

Chapter 39: Jayden meets the parents

    Jayden had no idea where she was going, or where Callum was taking her, other than it was to meet his parents. Well his mum and step dad. Jayden knew that Callum didn’t really get on with his step dad very well and that was the reason for him not coming back home for so long. He did come back and visit a little more now, thanks to Chrissy having a chat with him about it just after the reunion. Jayden was lost in thought until she heard Callum speaking to her.

    “Are you okay Jayden? You’ve been really quiet since we left the house.” Callum asked looking worried.

    “Yes I’m fine Callum, just a little worried about what your mum will think of me.” Jayden said with a nervous smile.

    “Mum will love you. I think you’ll really like her, but my step dad could be another matter all together.” Callum looked worried now as well.

    “He can’t be that bad, not if your mum married him.” Jayden said, as she hugged his arm a little tighter, as they walked down the road.

    “He’ll be fine with you, but he’s what you would call a mans man, if you know what I mean. So I was always a disappointment to him. He tried to be a good dad to me, but I just wasn’t into any of the sports he liked, so he gave up in the end, and would just make fun of me.” Callum looked sad as he said it. “I was glad when I left home and made my own way in the world.” Callum added with a sigh.

    “I think you turned out just fine, so don’t let it bother you.” Jayden smiled, as she leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

    “That’s all that really matters to me anyway.” Callum smiled back at her, just before they kissed again, but on the lips this time.

    They walked in silence for a little time after that, but Jayden looked at Callum with a puzzled look when they walked into a graveyard.

    “What are we doing here?” Jayden asked.

    “I wanted you to meet my real dad before I took you to meet my mum and step dad.” Callum said, as he led her by the hand through all the graves until he got to one that had a white marble headstone. “Here you go Jayden; I’d like you to meet my dad.” Callum added, as he stepped aside and let Jayden read the headstone.

    Jayden read the name on the headstone. David Baldwin “It’s nice to meet you Mr Baldwin. I wish I could have met you under better circumstances.” Jayden said, as she bent down and ran her hand across the face of the headstone. “I hope you don’t mind, but I think I’m very much in love with your son.” Jayden added with a grin, as she looked over to where Callum was knelt down next to her, as she spoke to the headstone.

    “My dad would have really loved you Jayden.” Callum smiled with a tear in his eye. “He’d have smacked me on the back, and told me well done for landing such a beauty.” Callum added with a chuckle, as he thought about his dad.

    Jayden helped Callum clean up the gravesite before they both sat on the grass and cuddled up to each other for a little while. Then Callum stood up, and helped Jayden to her feet before saying goodbye to his dad, and then making their way to see Callum’s mum.

    “It was very nice to meet you Mr Baldwin, and I hope I get to visit again some day.” Jayden said, as she brushed off the bits of grass that here stuck to her skirt.

    “I’ll see you again soon dad, when I’m next in the area on business. And I’m glad you like my girlfriend.” Callum said, as he patted the top of the headstone.

    “I wish you’d said we’d be going to see your dads grave Callum, I could have picked up some flowers to put on it.” Jayden said as they walked out the graveyard.

    “Dad would have told you not to waist your money. He was always saying stuff like that.” Callum chuckled. “He was just glad we stopped by to say hello.” Callum added with a smile.

    “How long before we get to your mums house?” Jayden asked, as she wrapped her arms around Callum’s arm and hugged it as they walked along.

    “It’s not to far now.” Callum smiled.

    “I hope you don’t mind me asking Callum, but didn’t your mum ever catch you dressed as Kara while you lived at home.”

    “No, she got close a couple of times, but she never caught me dressed. I never dressed all the way until after I left home, and had my own place anyway.” Callum was looking worried again now.

    “You’re still worried about me letting it slip that you have a feminine side aren’t you?” Jayden asked when she saw the worry in his eyes.

    “I’m not worried about that Jayden, but I am worried about them finding out about Kara. I don’t know why, as I don’t come and visit very often anyway.” Callum said with a puzzled look.

    “I think I can understand why you’d be worried about them finding out, but I’ll never let it slip out that my second best girlfriend, is also my boyfriend.” Jayden giggled, just before giving Callum a kiss on the lips.

    “Second best? Why am I only your second best girlfriends?” Callum asked looking a little hurt.

    “Chrissy’s my number one girlfriend, but Kara is a very close second.” Jayden said with a grin. “But you’re my only boyfriend.” Jayden added with a purr, just before she kissed him.

    “I can live with Kara being second fiddle to Chrissy then in that case.” Callum said with a smile when they broke the kiss. “We better keep moving, or we’ll never get to my mums house at this rate.” Callum added with a smile, as he started walking down the road again.

    The look on Jayden’s face said that not getting to his mums house was fine with her, but Callum wasn’t going to turn back now, so she just kept up pace with him.

    Callum was soon stopping at a gate and opening it for Jayden to walk through. “Well here we are.” Callum smiled, as he closed the gate once they were on the other side, and then he led the way up to the front door where he rang the bell.

    Jayden was glad to feel Callum take hold of her hand, as she was very nervous all of a sudden. She was soon gripping his hand even tighter when she heard someone unlocking the door and then it started to open. Jayden’s breath got stuck in her throat as she found herself looking at what could have been Kara’s older sister. Callum’s mum was the spitting image of Kara, just a little older looking.

    “Callum? I wasn’t expecting to see you here today, and who’s this young lady with you?” The woman asked with a smile, as she stepped aside to let them enter the house.

    “Hi mum. Sorry to just drop in on you, but I found myself back in town for a couple of days, and wanted to let you meet Jayden finally.” Callum said with a smile, as he indicated for Jayden to enter the house before he did.

    “Hello Mrs Baldwin. It’s nice to meet you.” Jayden said looking nervous as she entered the house.

    “Hello Jayden. It’s actually Mrs Bourne these days, but please just call me Diane.” Callum’s mum smiled, as she pulled Jayden into a hug. “It’s nice to see Callum doing more than just working all the time.” Diane added, as she broke the hug and stepped back to give Jayden a good look over.

     “I’m sorry Diane, but I just thought you’d have the same last name as Callum.” Jayden looked a little confused as she looked at Callum for an answer, but Diane answered it for him.

    “Callum refused to take his stepfathers last name. So he remained a Baldwin, while I became a Bourne.” Diane said with a sigh, like it was still a problem in some way.

    “Speaking of Fraser, is he here?” Callum asked.

    Jayden looked a little odd at Callum. “Who’s Fraser?”

    “Sorry. Fraser’s my Step dad.” Callum said, as he realised that he’d never told Jayden any of this information.

    “Callum has refused to call him dad ever since I married him, even though he’s tried to be a good father to him.” Diane said with a frown, as she looked right at him.

    “Well, is he here or not?” Callum asked in a flat tone of voice.

    “Yes, he’s here. He’s out in the shed pottering around with something.” Diane said with a frustrated sigh. “I wish you’d just try to get along with him a little better Callum.” Diane added, as she led them into the kitchen, so she could make them a drink.

    Jayden was a little shocked to see the way Callum acted towards his step dad, but wasn’t about to get into it with him while his mum was around. But she would make a point to find out what his problem was with this Fraser later.

    Diane led them over to the table in the kitchen, and then she went over to put the kettle on, so she could make them all a cup of tea. “I’ll just go and let your father know that you’ve called in to see us, and you’ve finally brought a girl home with you.” Diane said with a smile, just before leaving the kitchen out the back door.

    “She may as well of said, I’m so glad your not gay son.” Callum groaned, as he put his head in his hands. “I’m beginning to think this was a bad idea bringing you to meet them.” Callum added, as he looked over at Jayden sat next to him.

    “I don’t baby. I like your mum very much.” Jayden smiled, as she took hold of Callum’s hand under the table. “I was a little shocked to see how much she looks like Kara though.” Jayden added in a whisper.

    Callum looked worried all of a sudden, as he looked over towards the back door to make sure his mum wasn’t on her way back, but he could see her stood at the door to the shed at the other end of the garden. “I thought you weren’t going to talk about Kara while we were here?” Callum asked in a whisper.

    “I just said Kara. I haven’t said anything about you being her, or anything like that. So I doubt your mum, or anyone else would be able to put two and two together and get the right answer.” Jayden smiled, just before kissing Callum on the cheek. “I’m not going to out you to your mum and dad.” Jayden added.

    “Mum and Step dad.” Callum said with a frown.

    “You really do have a problem with your mum remarrying don’t you?” Jayden asked with a frown of her own.

    “Wait until you’ve met him, and then let me know what you really think of him.” Callum said with a sad chuckle.

    “Is he really that bad?” Jayden asked.

    “No, he’s worse. Trust me.” Callum said with a roll of his eyes. “Well it looks like you’re about to find out just how bad he really is.” Callum added, as he saw his mum walking back towards the house with a man that Jayden took to be Callum’s step dad walking just beside her.

    Jayden smiled at the man as he entered the house just behind Callum’s mum. She got a little nervous again though, when it looked like he was checking her out. Jayden felt like a piece of meat in a butcher’s window when she saw the way he was looking her up and down.

    “Hello son. Well you finally brought a girl home to meet your parents.” The man said with a grin.

    “Hi Fraser. Yes, I finally brought a girl home.” Callum was trying not to sound angry as he said it. “Jayden, this is Fraser my step dad. Fraser, this is Jayden my girlfriend.” Callum said, as he pointed to each of them.

    “Hello Jayden. So what bet did you lose to end up with this fool?” Fraser asked with a chuckle.

    “Fraser! Stop trying to embarrass the poor boy.” Diane snapped at him.

    Jayden was beginning to understand why Callum didn’t get on with his step dad now. She’d only just met him, and was ready to leave. “Hello Fraser. I feel like I’m the lucky one.” Jayden said with a smile, as she looked over at Callum sat next to her. “He’s a wonderful person in every way.” Jayden added with a grin, as she cuddled up to him a little more.

    Callum was looking at Fraser, and had to try very hard not to start laughing when he saw the shocked look on his stepfathers face as Jayden spoke. Callum knew that Jayden had basically just told him that they were doing more that just holding hands and kissing.

    “Go and get cleaned up Fraser, then we can find out a little more about how you two met, and what brings you up here.” Diane said, as she pushed Fraser towards the kitchen door, so he could go up and get changed.

    Callum waited until he knew that Fraser was out of ear shot before he spoke. “And you wonder why I refuse to call him dad.” Callum said sounding angry. “My real dad would have never tried to embarrass me like that in front of Jayden, or any girl I brought home.” Callum added in an angry whisper.

    “I know Callum, but please don’t start anything. You know that Fraser can just be a little…” Diane couldn’t think of the right word to use.

    “A little what? Fraser has never been a little anything mum.” Callum said with a sigh, as he tried to calm down. It helped when he felt Jayden rubbing his back, as she held his hand with her other one.

    “Don’t let it bother you baby. He’s just trying to be the alpha male, but I still think you’re the better man in the room.” Jayden whispered in his ear. She was soon nibbling on it, and really beginning to turn Callum on. They soon stopped when they heard Fraser making his way back into the kitchen looking a lot cleaner now, and wearing different clothes.

    “Clean enough for you my love?” Fraser asked, as he walked over to where Diane was stood sorting out the drinks. He made a show of wrapping his arms around her, and then kissing her on the cheek.

    Jayden could tell that he was only doing this to wind up Callum, but Callum was happy to be with Jayden, so Fraser was wasting his time today. Callum just wrapped an arm around Jayden’s waist and then leaned over to kiss her on the cheek, and then the lips, when Jayden turned her head to look at him.

    Fraser could see that his little jabs at Callum weren’t going to work, so he gave up and walked over to the table, and sat down facing the two of them. “So what brings you back here then without letting us know you were coming?” Fraser asked.

    “A friend was coming back up here to sort out some stuff, and they asked if we wanted a lift up here so we could help out, and then I could bring Jayden home to meet my mum.” Callum said.

    Jayden couldn’t miss the fact that Callum had put the emphasis on him bringing her home to meet his mum, and not his step dad.

    “So you both just jumped in the car with them and got a lift up here? What’s wrong with you bringing your own car?” Fraser asked.

    “No I didn’t just jump in the car with them. I jumped on a private jet with them.” Callum said with some pride in his voice.

    “Who is this friend? Do I know them Callum?” Diane asked, as she put a tray of drinks down on the table, and then put a little milk jug and a pot of sugar down in the middle of the table.

    “It’s Christina Clarke. Her mum and Dad are moving down to be closer to her, as her dad is very ill. He’s dying from Cancer, and doesn’t have very long left.” Callum said looking a little sad.

    “Christina Clarke, Christina Clarke. Why does that name sound so familiar to me?” Diane said, as she sat down at the table. “Oh, I’ve got it. Wasn’t that the name of that boy that had the sex change, and then came to the reunion you went to?” Diane asked with some excitement in her voice.

    “Yes one and the same mum, but she’s a woman now.” Callum said with a sigh, as he knew that Fraser was about to go off on one of his anti gay rants.

    “What! You mean to tell me that you’re friends with one of them freaks?” Fraser barked, as he pushed his chair back and stood up.

    “She’s not a freak! So watch your mouth Fraser.” Callum warned him, as he also stood up.

    “She’s not even a she. So what else can you call them other than a freak?” Fraser asked with some disgust in his voice.

    “Chrissy is a wonderful person, and if it wasn’t for her, I never would have met Jayden.” Callum snapped.

    Fraser suddenly looked at Jayden with a very critical eye. “Are you trying to tell me that Jayden is also one of them, them…” He just kept pointing at Jayden as he tried to find the right words to say what he meant, but none ever came to him.

    “No! Jayden isn’t a transsexual, but she’s a very good friend of Chrissy’s. That’s how we met each other.” Callum said in a much calmer voice, as he sat back down next to a very frightened looking Jayden.

    “I think you both need to find some better friends to hang around with.” Fraser said, as he stood looking down at the two of them.

    “Thinking never has been your strong suit as it Fraser.” Callum said with venom in his voice.

    Before Fraser could say another word Diane stopped him. “Fraser! Unless you’re willing to sit down and have a polite conversation with my son and his girlfriend, I think you better go back to doing what ever it was you were doing in the shed before I came to get you earlier.” Diane gave him a hard stare as she said it.

    “I’d rather go and carry on fixing the lawn mower than have to listen to any more of this.” Fraser said, as he turned and walked back out the back door, and then disappeared into the shed again.

    “I’m sorry mum, I never should have bothered coming to see you.” Callum said, as he went to stand up again, and help Jayden to stand up as well.

    “Don’t be silly, and don’t even think about leaving until you’ve finished your drinks.” Diane said, as she indicated for them both to sit back down again. “I want to hear all about how you became friends with Christina, and how my son got dragged into it all.” Diane added with a smile.

    Callum and Jayden were a little worried now. They had no idea how they were going to tell his mum how they got to know each other without letting her find out about Kara.

    “How did you meet Christina then Jayden?” Diane asked once they were all sat back down again.

    Jayden explained about how Chrissy had come to the hotel she was working at when she had the misunderstanding with her wife Becky. Diane was a little shocked to hear that Chrissy had married a girl, even though she was one now. Diane was happy to hear that they were going to be parents, and was having twins.

    “Chrissy had invited me round for dinner one Sunday, and that’s where I met Jayden, and we just hit it off from the start.” Callum finally said. He just hoped that his mum didn’t push for to many details.

    “That’s a nice story Callum, Jayden, but why do I get the feeling that you’ve both left out some details.” Diane said, as she looked at the two of them. She didn’t miss the worried look they gave each other just after she said it either.

    “I’m not sure what you’re getting at mum.” Callum said sounding worried.

    “Where does Chrissy’s wife work?” Diane asked with a grin.

    “She runs a club.” Callum said as a short answer to the question.

    “Yes, but what sort of club?” Diane asked with an even bigger grin.

    “Just a night club. Nothing to special.” Callum said with a shrug.

    “I’ve heard that it’s a very special club, and I bet that you’ve been there more than once haven’t you Callum?” Diane asked, as she looked her son in the eyes.

    Callum knew that he’d been found out, but it still didn’t make this any easier for him, and he was going to try and get away with it still, if he could. “I’m not sure what you’re trying to say mum?” Callum asked in a shaky voice.

    Jayden took hold of his hand, and gave him a weak smile when he looked at her with a scared look.

    “I’m talking about you dressing like a girl and going to a night club Callum.” Diane said with a smile. “I take it you already know about all this Jayden?” Diane asked, as she looked at Jayden.

    “Yes I do Diane. I’m sorry for lying to you about it all.” Jayden said looking sad.

    “I wouldn’t call it lying dear. You just left bits out.” Diane smiled, as she patted Jayden’s other hand.

    “Who told you mum?” Callum asked, close to tears.

    “No one told me Callum. I just put two and two together.” Diane said with a smile. “You really are just like your father. David use to like the more feminine things in life as well.” Diane added with a far away look in her eyes.

    “What? You mean that dad use to dress up as well?” Callum asked looking shocked now.

    “Yes, and he looked pretty good as well.” Diane said with a grin, as she thought back to them days then she would go out shopping with her best friend. “We use to go out shopping and everything together, but it all stopped when I got pregnant with you.” Diane added with a smile.

    “But how did you find out about me mum?” Callum asked with a puzzled look. He was having trouble with the whole thing about his dad being just like him.

    “I started to notice that my things were moving around, and I saw you a couple of times when I got home earlier than I said I would be.” Diane giggled, when she thought back to the lame excuse Callum would give for being in her room, or for taking so long in the bathroom.

    “Why did you never talk to me about it?” Callum asked with some pain in his voice.

    “I knew you weren’t hurting anyone while you did it, and I thought you would either grow out of it, or you’d learn to embrace it.” Diane smiled. “Looks like you learned to embrace it.” She added with a shrug.

    “Does Fraser know about me dressing like a girl?” Callum asked with some worry in his voice.

    “No, and he never has to either. But I do have some questions for you Callum.”

    “What question mum?”

    “Are you like Chrissy? Do you want to become a girl for real?” Diane asked looking worried about what the answer might be.

    “No, I like being male, I just have a more feminine side every now and then.” Callum smiled, as he looked at Jayden.

    “Have you even been with a man?” Diane asked.

    “Oh god no!” Callum said with a firm shake of the head.

    This made Diane giggle. “Sorry, but I just needed to know.”

    “Kara looks a lot like you do Diane, when he’s dressed.” Jayden said, as she looked closer at the fine features Callum’s mum had.

    “Kara? Is that what you call yourself when you’re dressed?” Diane asked.

    “Yes it is. I’ve been told I look pretty good when I do. I’ve even been out shopping, and even a hen night while I was dressed as Kara.” Callum smiled. “It was a lot of fun, but the shopping trip was a little scary to start with.” Callum added.

    “I’m glad you’ve found someone to share this side of your life with Callum, and I’m glad you finally became friends with Chrissy.” Diane smiled. “She’s been a ray of light in your life, and you finally came back home to see me because of her.” Diane added with an even bigger smile.

    “Have you ever met Chrissy?” Jayden asked Diane.

    “Not since she became a girl, but I saw her as a young boy a couple of times at school when I got called in to sort out problems with Callum.” Diane said with a stern look in Callum’s direction. “I use to go to school with Holly though, she was always a very nice girl, but she was a couple of years ahead of me.” Diane added.

    “If you could find some way to get some time away from Fraser mum, I’d love to show you around London, and maybe let you meet Kara. But only if you really want to.” Callum added the last bit sounding worried he might have overstepped the mark.

    “I’d love to come down to London, and see the sights, and even meet the daughter I always knew I had.” Diane said with a grin. “I’m looking forward to meeting Chrissy and her family as well and maybe catch up with holly a little bit while I’m there.” Diane added.

    “What about Fraser mum? I don’t think he’ll be very understanding about everything.” Callum asked.

    “I’m sure he can look after himself for a couple of days while I come and visit with you and the others.” Diane said in a dismissive way. “Judging by the way he just reacted to the news you’re now friends with Chrissy. I don’t think he’d want to come with me anyway, and I’m not sure I want him coming along with me.”

    “I still can’t believe you knew all this time, and never said anything to me about it.” Callum said with a shake of his head, as he looked at his mum.

    “Well believe Callum, because I do, and I still love you, if not a little bit more. I’ve seen a real change in you since you became friends with Chrissy, and I like what I’ve seen.” Diane said with pride.

    They spent the next hour or so chatting about how Jayden and Callum really first met, and how Chrissy had helped them both finally get together. Callum even told his mum about Cathy’s little speech at her wedding, about Chrissy being cupid. Diane had a little giggle at that, and now she really wanted to meet Chrissy and the others.

    Fraser never showed his face again while Callum and Jayden were there, not that they were bothered about that. Jayden wasn’t happy with Fraser, and what he said about Chrissy being a freak. If she never saw Fraser again, it would be too soon.

    Diane walked them to the door when they left, and she gave them both a big hug, and made Jayden promise to give her a call every once in a while, and maybe talk Callum into coming home to visit a little more often.

    “You can count on me Diane. It was nice meeting you.” Jayden giggled, just before they left the house.

    “Tell Fraser I said bye. Not that he’ll care.” Callum said; as he gave his mum another hug. “Thanks for being so understanding about everything, and I’d love to sit and chat a little more about this hidden side of dad I never knew about.” Callum added with a grin.

    “I’ll look forward to it dear, and I’d like to hear some of your stories as well. It sounds like it can be quite exciting around Chrissy and the others.” Diane giggled.

    “It can be mum, it can be very exciting sometimes.” Callum giggled, as he looked at Jayden, who just rolled her eyes at the thought of some of the things that had happened just since she met Chrissy.

    “Now I’ll have to plan a little trip down to see you.” Diane giggled when she saw the look on Jayden’s face.

    “You’re always welcome mum, and I know a really nice hotel you can stop at while you visit.” Callum said, as he thought about Carl’s hotel, and all the fun his mum would have while she stopped there.

    “I’ll go and see what time I can get off then and I’ll let you know.” Diane said, as she watched them walk down the path, and then out the gate. She gave them both a wave before watching them walk off down the road.

    “I think you mum is amazing Callum. I really love her, and I can see where you get your looks from now.” Jayden said with a grin, as they walked down the road.

    “Thanks Jayden. She is pretty amazing, and I can’t believe she knew about Kara all this time, and was okay about it.” Callum said, as he looked off into space. “I wonder what my dad looked like when he was dressed.” Callum added.

    “You should ask your mum if she’s got any photos of him while he was dressed, they might have taken some, you never know.” Jayden said, as she wrapped her arms around one of Callum’s and hugged it really tight, as she rested her head on his shoulder.

    “I will, but I’m still letting it all sink in at the minute.” Callum chuckled.

    “I can understand that Callum.” Jayden giggled.

    “I better give Chrissy a call and see if they’re still at the house, or whether we need to head over to the hotel.” Callum said, as he got his mobile out his pocket with his other hand to the one Jayden was hugging.

    Callum soon had Chrissy on the other end of the phone, and he found out that they were all still at the house, so they made their way back there.

 

To Be Continued Soon  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

 

Editors note: Sara has informed me that RL in intruding into her writing time, hence I've changed the 'next week' to 'soon', Rest assured as soon as I've edited the next chapter it will be posted here

Hugs

Sammi

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 15

Chapter 40: Home is where your family is

    Debbie had to giggle when she walked into the house, and then the living room after just chatting to Callum, and meeting Jayden for the first time. Chrissy was sat on one of the sofas with tiffany sat on her knee. Becky was sat one side of Chrissy, and Amy was sat on Amber’s knee on the other side, as they all fussed over the little girl. Vin had put the changing bag down on the floor in the corner, and was stood chatting with Brad and Vic about cars.

    “Hello everyone.” Debbie said, as she waddled into the room.

    “Hi Debbie!” everyone shouted at her.

    “Wow girl, you look ready to drop. Are you sure you’re not carrying twins in there?” Mandy asked, as she put her hand on Debbie’s belly, and felt the baby start kicking.

     “They tell me it’s just the one, but I sure feel like I’m carrying two, or even three at the minute.” Debbie giggled, as she let Carl and Mandy help her take a seat.

    “You sure make my little bump look pathetic now I look at you.” Becky said, as she ran her hand over her own small little bump.

    “Don’t worry Becky. You’ll soon look like me, and then you’ll be glad to have them out of you.” Debbie said with a grin, as she ran her hand over her own belly. “Congratulations on having twins, by the way.” Debbie added.

     “Thanks Debbie. I’m just glad that I’ll be having Chrissy’s babies.” Becky said with a grin, as she looked at Chrissy nursing Tiffany.

     Debbie just looked at Chrissy with a smile on her face, as she realised what a wonderful parent Chrissy would make. She was sat pulling funny faces at Tiffany, and making her giggle.

     “I’m glad that Prue was wise enough to plan for you two having children. I hear from Chrissy that it wasn’t an easy thing to achieve though.” Debbie said with a pained look.

     “No it wasn’t easy at all.” Becky said with a sigh. “Prue wasn’t sure I’d even be able to get pregnant using Chrissy’s sperm. That’s why I kept it a secret, and then caused all that trouble.” Becky added, just before wrapping an arm around Chrissy and hugging her.

     “Don’t worry baby, it all worked out in the end, and I’m back with you now.” Chrissy smiled, as she gave Becky a quick kiss before going back to making Tiffany giggle.

     “I’d say it all worked out. Callum looked very happy just now with Jayden.” Debbie said with a grin. “She seems really nice Chrissy; I can see why you hit it off with her so quickly.” Debbie added.

     “She’s amazing; we all love her to bits, and treat her just like part of the family now.” Chrissy smiled.

     “Does she know about Callum’s female side?” Debbie asked in a whisper, even though everyone in the room already knew about Kara.

     “Yes she met Kara before she met Callum. It wasn’t love at first sight though.” Chrissy giggled, as she thought about Kara upsetting Jayden with her comment about Chrissy being a waitress.

     Chrissy went on to tell Debbie what happened, and how Becky and her had got the two of them out on a date together. Debbie loved the part where Chrissy said that Callum should have been a blonde when he wouldn’t kiss Jayden.

     “Would you and Vin like a cup of tea while you’re here?” Holly asked, as she stood up to go and put the kettle on.

     “Yes please, but only if its no trouble for you.” Debbie said with a smile.

     “No trouble at all Debbie. Do you want me to fix a drink for Tiffany as well?” Holly asked.

     “I have a bottle for her in the bag over there.” Debbie said, as she pointed to the changing bag in the corner. “It just needs to go in some hot water for a little bit to warm in up.” Debbie added, as she went to get up. Holly stopped her, and went over to get the bag, and handed it to Debbie, so she could get the bottle out and then hand it to Holly. “I won’t tell you what needs to be done with it Holly, I’m sure you already know.” Debbie giggled, as she gave the bottle to Holly.

     “Yes, I still remember what needs to be done with it.” Holly giggled, as she walked off towards the kitchen.

     “Do you want any help mum?” Chrissy asked.

     “I’ll be fine dear, and it looks like you have your hands full at the minute anyway.” Holly smiled, as she looked at Chrissy with Tiffany sat on her knee.

     Chrissy just sat grinning at her mum as she left the room, then Chrissy went back to entertaining Tiffany with her silly faces. Chrissy still found it amazing that Becky was going to be having her children, and she’d soon be sat doing this with her own babies soon.

     Holly sorted out a couple of pots with tea in them, and then went back into the living room with a tray full of cups, and a jug with hot water in it, with Tiffany’s bottle in it warming up. Holly put the tray on the coffee table, and then stepped back so Amy could take over sorting out drinks for everyone.

     Chrissy was going to give Tiffany her bottle, so she turned down a drink for the time being, as she was worried about spilling it on the baby. Once the bottle was warm enough and Debbie had checked it, Chrissy set about feeding the baby while the others all looked on with smiles on their faces.

     “You look so natural doing that Chrissy.” Amy smiled, as she saw how Happy Chrissy looked.

     “It feels natural to me.” Chrissy said, as she looked down at little Tiffany sucking on the bottle, as she tried to grip it with her little hands. Chrissy started grinning when Tiffany grabbed one of her fingers and gripped it as tight as her little hand could.

     “Looks like she was ready for that as well.” Becky said, as she looked over Chrissy’s shoulder and watched Tiffany enjoying her bottle.

     Once Tiffany had finished her bottle, Chrissy let Amy have her for a bit. Chrissy could see that Amy loved kids just as much as she did.

     “Do you mind if I use your bathroom Holly? I’m not sure if that drink just went right through me, or the baby is pressing down on my bladder again.” Debbie giggled, as she started to try and get up.

     “Not at all Debbie. Do you think you can find it, or do you want me to show you the way?” Holly asked.

     “I’ll show her where it is mum.” Chrissy said, as she got up, and then helped Debbie to get out the chair she’d been sat in.

     “Thanks Chrissy. I need all the help I can get at the minute.” Debbie said, as she let Chrissy lead her out the room and then up the stairs to the bathroom. “I love this house Chrissy; I wish we had the money to make an offer on it.” Debbie added, as they got to the top of the stairs.

    ”What’s wrong with the place you have Debbie?” Chrissy asked as she opened the bathroom door for Debbie to enter.

     “Nothing really, but it’s not big enough anymore. Not with having this little fella on the way.” Debbie said with a sigh, just before closing the door. “It would be nice to have a garden for them to run around in when they’re older as well.” Debbie shouted to Chrissy just outside on the landing.

     Chrissy found herself wondering just how much her mum was looking to get for the house. She also stood there remembering the times she’d dressed as a girl while she was still a boy growing up. Chrissy had nearly been caught a couple of times back then. Once when her mum got home early, and then once when she had to hide behind the sofa, and wait for her dad to go back out again. He’d finished work early and Chrissy was sat watching telly when she heard the front door opening. Not having time to get back up to her room, Chrissy had jumped behind the sofa.

     Lucky for Chrissy, her dad wasn’t stopping, and was soon going back out the door again, so she ran up to her room and then got changed back into her boy clothes. The next time Chrissy wasn’t so lucky, and that’s when her dad beat her. Chrissy never dressed again after that, not until she moved into Mable’s, and then met Mandy.

     Chrissy was just thinking of how frail her dad looked now, to how he looked back then. Part of Chrissy wished that her dad was still like that now, and then he wouldn’t be dying. She was snapped out of her day dreaming when she heard the bathroom door opening.

     “What’s wrong Chrissy?” Debbie asked looking worried.

     “Nothing’s wrong Debbie. Why do you ask?” Chrissy looked puzzled at the sudden look of worry Debbie had on her face as she asked her.

     “You’re crying Chrissy.” Debbie said, as she wiped away a tear from Chrissy’s cheek.

     Chrissy hadn’t even realised she’d started crying until Debbie showed her the wet finger she now had. “I’m fine Debbie. I was just thinking back to some of the fun times I had growing up here.” Chrissy smiled, as she wiped away a couple more tears.

     “Do you mind if I take a look around while we’re up here?” Debbie asked, as she looked over Chrissy’s shoulder into one of the bedrooms.

     “Not at all Debbie. I’ll give you the tour.” Chrissy let Debbie enter the bedroom, which just happened to be hers while she lived there.

     Chrissy went on to show her the rest of the upstairs, and then they made their way down stairs, and then went to the kitchen. Debbie fell in love with the fitted Kitchen Greg had got her mum as a birthday present a couple of years back.

     “I’d kill to have a kitchen like this.” Debbie said, as she ran a hand across one of the worktops.

     “I think this will be the thing mum will miss the most.” Chrissy said as she looked around the kitchen. “I use to love spending time in the kitchen with mum cooking.” Chrissy added with a dreamy look in her eyes.

     “I can just imagine you and your mum stood in here cooking together.” Debbie smiled, as she walked around the room looking at everything.

     “I use to love cooking with mum, but I never got the chance with this kitchen. This was a birthday present from dad a couple of year’s back. I’d already left home by then.” Chrissy walked over to the back door as she spoke. “Come on, I’ll show you the back yard.

     Debbie followed Chrissy, as she went out the back door and then helped Debbie out the door, so she could look around the back yard.

     “I just love this house Chrissy. The kids could run around out here for hours when they’re older.” Debbie said, as she looked around the garden.

     Chrissy didn’t know what to say to Debbie about the house. She wished she could let Debbie have the house, but it wasn’t hers to give away, and she knew her mum would need the money from the sale of the house as well. So she just let Debbie keep looking around.

     “It would also be handy for going to see my mum, as she only lives just down the road.” Debbie giggled.

     Chrissy and Debbie both turned around when they heard someone speak to them. Becky had just stepped out the back door. “I was beginning to think the two of you had run off together.” Becky said with a pout, as he walked over and wrapped her arms around Chrissy, just before kissing her.

     “Don’t tell me you’re still worried about me running off with your wife?” Debbie asked, with her hands on her hips, as she tried to look upset with Becky for thinking such a thing.

     “No, I was just teasing you both.” Becky giggled, when she stopped kissing Chrissy. “I was just wondering where you’d both got to.” Becky added.

     “I was just giving Debbie a quick tour of the house.” Chrissy said, as she stood hugging Becky.

     “I thought you would have seen plenty of the house while you were growing up.” Becky asked with a puzzled look.

     “Chrissy never invited anyone round to her house, or his house.” Debbie said looking confused. “You know what I mean.” Debbie added sounding flustered.

     “So you really had no friends growing up then baby?” Becky asked with a sad look, as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

     “No, I just kept to my self most the time.” Chrissy said looking sad herself now she thought about it. “People tried to be my friends, but I was so confused about how I felt, that I just pushed them all away.” Chrissy added with a tear running down her cheek.

     “Hey! Don’t let it worry you anymore; you’ve got lots of friends now. Even some that you never realised you had back then.” Becky pulled Chrissy even tighter into a hug with her as she said it.

     “I wish I’d tried harder back then now Chrissy. I’d have been proud to call you one of my best friends.” Debbie said, as she stood rubbing Chrissy’s back while she cried on Becky’s shoulder.

     “I’m sure you would have reacted very differently back then if you’d found out about me feeling like this Debbie.” Chrissy said when she finally stopped crying, and lifted her head off Becky’s shoulder.

     “I’d like to think I wouldn’t have Chrissy. Me and the other girls in our little group always felt sorry for you, and thought you were a nice kid.” Debbie said looking a little hurt at the comment Chrissy had just made.

     “I’m sorry Debbie; I didn’t mean to make it sound like you would have made fun of me.” Chrissy said, as she reached out to hold Debbie’s hands. “I was just trying to say that we all think very differently when we’re younger, and we don’t know how the news of me wanting to be a girl would have gone down, even in your little group.” Chrissy added with a sigh.

     “I still think we would have made you one of the gang.” Debbie smiled. “I wonder how different your life would have turned out if we had.” Debbie asked with a thoughtful look.

     “I think my life turned out just fine the way it did.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she looked deep into Becky’s eyes.

     “So do I baby, so do I.” Becky smiled back, just before kissing Chrissy again.

     “Well I hope you know that I’m a friend now Chrissy? and I hope you’ll keep in touch with me, even after you’ve sold the house.” Debbie looked sad that she couldn’t afford to make an offer on the house herself.

     “You can count on it Debbie. I’ll even make time to come up and visit still.” Chrissy said, as she pulled Debbie into a form of hug. It wasn’t easy hugging a heavily pregnant woman. “What’s the point of having a big brother with a private jet, if you don’t get to use it every now and then?” Chrissy added with a grin when they broke the hug.

     “You do have a good point there Chrissy, but do you think Carl will just let you use the jet to come up and see me?” Debbie asked looking worried.

     Becky beat Chrissy to answer that one. “Chrissy has Carl wrapped around her little finger. He’d do anything to keep her happy.” Becky said with a grin, as she stole another hug from her and a quick peck on the cheek.

     “I guess you really did do okay for yourself then in the end.” Debbie smiled. “I better see about getting off, or Tiffany will start getting grumpy if I don’t give her, her dinner soon.” Debbie added, as she looked at her watch.

     “Thanks for calling round to see us all, and I hope you’ll have some dinner with us tomorrow evening before we head back down to London?” Chrissy asked, as they walked back into the house.

     “I’d like that a lot Chrissy, just give me a call tomorrow when you know what time, and where to meet you all.” Debbie said sounding happy that she’ll get to see a little more of her and the others before they head back. “I trust we’ll be okay bringing Tiffany with us?” Debbie asked with a grin, already knowing the answer.

     “Yes we want you to bring Tiffany.” Chrissy said, as she stopped walking, and stood with her hands on her hips. “You’ll have more than enough of us to help keep her happy while you enjoy your meal.” Chrissy added, as she started walking again.

     Debbie had no doubt of that when she got to the living room and saw Mandy, Ann, Amy and Amber all fussing over Tiffany. Vin was having a good chat with Carl, Vic and Brad about some sports car being quicker than the other.

     “I’m sorry to pull you away from what ever you’re talking about Vin dear, but I think we better see about getting Tiffany home. It will be her feeding time again soon.” Debbie said, as she tapped her watch.

     Vin looked at his watch, and then looked a little shocked when he realised what the time was. “I’m sorry sweetie, I’d lost all track of time.” Vin said, as he grabbed the changing bag and made sure that nothing had been left behind.

     “I hope you don’t mind Debbie, but Vin let me change her just now?” Amy asked, as she handed Tiffany over to Chrissy, so she could stand up herself.

     “Not at all Amy. I’m sure Vin was happy to let you change her as well.” Debbie said with a grin. “He’s not big on the whole nappy changing thing.” Debbie added with a giggle. “We better see about getting you home, and stop bothering these lovely people hadn’t we?” Debbie asked Tiffany. As she poked the little girls nose. Tiffany just started giggling, and trying to grab her mum’s finger.

     “She’s not been a bother at all Debbie.” Amy said, as she stood up and helped Amber to her feet as well.

     Everyone walked out to Vin and Debbie’s car with them. Vin had a much easier trip out to the car, as he only had the changing bag to carry. Chrissy was carrying Tiffany with Amy, Amber and Becky walking close by, just in case she needed any help.

     Chrissy handed Tiffany over to Vin when they got to the car, so he could get her strapped into her seat in the back of the car next to Debbie. Then all the girls gave her a kiss on the cheek before closing the door. Chrissy walked around to the other side of the car and waited for Debbie to wind the window down before speaking to her.

     “I’ll give you a call tomorrow when I know what time we’ll be done here.” Chrissy said, as she leaned in through the window and gave Debbie a hug.

     “What was that for Chrissy?” Debbie asked, when Chrissy stopped hugging her, and leant back out the car.

     “A thank you for being my friend.” Chrissy said with a tear in her eyes. “I do wonder what life would have been like if I had told someone back then how I felt.” Chrissy added, as she wiped the tears away.

     “I think your life turned out just right Chrissy, so don’t worry about what might have been.” Debbie said, as she looked at Becky, whom was now stood to Chrissy’s side with her hand wrapped around her waist.

     “I think so too Debbie.” Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Becky. “I better let you get Tiffany home and fed before she starts getting grumpy on you.” Chrissy added, as she looked at Tiffany, and gave her a little wave. Tiffany giggled, and looked like she gave Chrissy a little wave back.

     Everyone stood waving as they watched Vin drive away, then they all returned to the house to carry on sorting out boxes for packing stuff away in.

     Holly was just packing away her and Greg’s clothes when she heard a knock on the door a little later. “Come in!” Holly shouted, as she looked to see whom it was knocking. She looked a little puzzled when she saw it was Chrissy. “You don’t need to knock dear.” Holly added, as she looked at the worried look on her daughter’s face.

     “I didn’t want to just burst into the room mum; I wasn’t sure what you might be doing.” Chrissy said, as she stood just inside the doorway.

     “What’s wrong Chrissy? Come and sit down next to me, and tell me all about it.” Holly said, as she sat on the edge of the bed, and pattered the bed next to her for Chrissy to come and sit down.

     “I was just wondering if you’d let me stop here tonight, and sleep in my old bed just one last time before you sell the place?” Chrissy asked, as she let her mum wrap an arm around her. Chrissy rested her head on her mum’s shoulder and let out a long sigh. It had been a long time since Chrissy had been in this room doing this with her mum.

     “I was thinking of stopping here tonight myself, so I can carry on sorting stuff out anyway.” Holly said, as she sat hugging her daughter. “Will Becky be okay sharing your bed with you though? It’s not as big as your bed back home.” Holly added, as she sat Chrissy up again, and then brushed away a couple of stray hairs from her eye.

     “I was going to tell Becky to spend the night at the hotel with the others.” Chrissy said.

     “You can try, but I have a feeling she will be stopping where ever you are dear.” Holly giggled, as she thought about Chrissy trying to get Becky to spend a night away from her. Holly had spent hours talking to Becky while Chrissy was missing, and she knew that Becky wasn’t going to let Chrissy spend one more night away from her, if she could help it.

     “I guess you do have a good point there mum.” Chrissy giggled when she thought about it.

     “I don’t guess anything young lady! I’m your mother. I know everything.” Holly said, as she stuck her nose up in the air trying to look very posh.

     “I hope I can be as wise as you are when I’m a parent.” Chrissy giggled.

     “You’ll know what to do when the time is right Chrissy.” Holly said, as she pulled Chrissy back into a hug. “You learn as you go dear. I’m sure you’re up to the challenge of being a parent.” Holly added.

     Chrissy broke the hug when she heard her mobile start ringing in her pocket. Chrissy flipped it open and saw it was Callum calling her, so she hit the answer button. “Hi Callum. How did the meeting with the parents go?”

     “Hi Chrissy. I’ll tell you about it later.” Chrissy heard Callum’s voice say, but not sounding to happy about something. “Are you all still at the house?” Callum asked.

     “Yes, we’re still knee deep in boxes.” Chrissy giggled.

     “Okay then. Jayden and I will make our way back to your house then. See you soon, bye!” Callum said, sounding a little happier.

     “See you soon. Bye!” Chrissy said just before ending the call.

     “Is everything alright dear?” Holly asked when she saw the worried look on Chrissy’s face.

     “I’m not sure, but Callum didn’t sound very happy. I wonder if the meeting with his parent’s didn’t go so well.” Chrissy said, as she looked to be worried for her friend.

     “I’m sure he’ll be okay dear. He has Jayden to help him get over any trouble that might have happened while he was there.” Holly said, as she got up off the bed, and then helped Chrissy to her feet.

     Chrissy knew her mum was right. Jayden was more than capable of helping Callum sort out any trouble, but she still worried about her friends, proof of this was the fact that Chrissy was trying to think of some way to let Debbie have the house. The other reason for Chrissy wanting Debbie to have the house, was the fact she wasn’t ready to just let her mum sell it to just anyone. Not having an answer to any of it at the minute, Chrissy just wandered off back to her old room to carry on helping the others get everything packed away into boxes ready for taking home with them, or to a charity shop.

     Becky could see that something was bothering Chrissy when she walked back into the bedroom. “What’s wrong baby?” Becky asked, as she walked over and wrapped her arms around Chrissy’s waist.

     “Callum just called, and he didn’t sound very happy about something.” Chrissy said, not wanting to let Becky know about her trouble with the house being sold to just anyone.

     “Did he not tell you how the meeting with his parents went then baby?” Becky asked.

     “No, he didn’t want to talk about it on the phone, but he’s on his way back now, so I’ll ask him when he gets here.”

     “I’m sure everything is okay. You know he doesn’t get on with his step dad very well.” Becky reassured Chrissy.

     “Very true.” Chrissy said, as she remembered Callum saying more than once, what an ass his step dad could be.

     “I have a feeling that something else is bothering you as well.” Becky said when she saw the way Chrissy still looked worried about something.

     “I want to spend the night sleeping in here.” Chrissy said, as she looked around her old bedroom. “Will you be okay at the hotel tonight without me?” Chrissy asked.

     “No, because I’ll be sleeping right next to you in that bed there.” Becky said with a grin, as she pointed over to Chrissy’s old bed. “At least I’ll have a good excuse to be cuddled up to you for the night.” Becky added with an even bigger grin.

     “I wasn’t aware you needed a reason to cuddle up to me?” Chrissy asked with a pout, just before leaning in to give Becky a kiss on the lips.

     “I don’t, but it’s nice when I do.” Becky giggled, just before kissing Chrissy again.

     “Does this mean we’ll have to leave you here later, when we leave?” Amy asked with a pout.

     “Yes, but only for one night baby sister.” Chrissy said, as she walked over to where Amy was stood boxing up some old clothes in the small closet with Amber. “I just feel the need to spend one last night in my old bed, now I feel like I have the right body.” Chrissy was hoping that Amy would understand what she was trying to say.

     Amy did understand, and wished that she could have spent some time at her old house looking the way she did now. Amy knew that it would make it feel more like she’d been a girl all her life, and not had the nightmare of being trapped in the body of a boy when your mind was screaming girl.

     “I understand big sister Chrissy, but I don’t have to like it.” Amy added with another pout. “Amber and I could camp out on the floor. We could have a slumber party.” Amy said with some excitement in her voice, thinking it was a great idea.

     “Amy no.” Chrissy said in a bossy big sister tone. “I wouldn’t be letting Becky stop with me, if I thought I stood a chance of getting her to go to the hotel tonight. I’m sure that Amber can find some way to keep you entertained tonight, so you won’t even notice Becky and I aren’t there.” Chrissy added with a smile, as she pulled Amy into a hug with her.

     Becky and Amber stood smiling at the pair as they hugged each other. They were both amazed at just how close the pair had become. Amy had been just as worried as Becky had while Chrissy was missing, and even wanted to go out looking for her. Amy had even tried to talk Becky into going with her on a trip around the country, in some vain attempt to track Chrissy down. Luckily Becky was thinking a little more clearly than Amy, so it never happened.

     Chrissy and Amy broke the hug, and then Amy and Amber got back to boxing up everything in the closet, while Chrissy and Becky went to let the others know that they would be stopping the night with Holly in the house. Mandy wasn’t very happy about Chrissy’s idea, but she understood Chrissy’s need to spend one last night in her old room, so she caved in the end.

     “Just call me if you have any problems.” Mandy said, as she hugged her little sister. “We’ll come straight back over here.” Mandy added in her best big sister voice, just like Chrissy had used on Amy a little earlier.

     “I know you will sis, but I’ll be fine. Becky and mum will be here with me, and it’s only for the one night.” Chrissy smiled, as she hugged her big sister back.

     “If we had more room, I think we’d all be stopping here with you baby sister.” Mandy said, as she looked around at the small house.

     “I know you would sis, but I just want to spend some time with my mum, like I use to before I left home and found all you.” Chrissy smiled, as she looked at Mandy, and then the others.

     “I hope you’re not getting bored with me?” Mandy asked with a pout.

     “Never!” Chrissy shouted, as she pulled Mandy into an even tighter hug. “How could you even think such a thing sis?” Chrissy asked with worry in her voice.

     “I was only teasing you baby sister.” Mandy giggled, as she got the stuffing squeezed out of her by Chrissy. “I understand that you and Holly have a lot of memories tied up in this house.” Mandy added, as she hugged Chrissy back.

     “I do, but most of them bad ones. That’s why I want to have one last night here, as her daughter.” Chrissy said, as she broke the hug and looked Mandy in the eyes.

     Mandy looked deep into Chrissy’s eyes and could see the want in them. Mandy found it hard to remember Chrissy as the young man that walked into her shop all them years ago, so it wasn’t surprising that she could forget that she never had a normal childhood either. Mandy found it even harder to remember the times before she had Chrissy as a sister.

     “You really were robbed baby sister. I wish I could give you the childhood you deserved.” Mandy hugged Chrissy a little tighter as she said it.

     “I don’t care any more sis. I’m more than making up for it now.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she hugged her big sister. “I’ll be happy with one last memory of being cuddled up next to my mum on the sofa, while we watch a little TV later in the evening.” Chrissy added, as she broke the hug.

     “We better get back to packing all this stuff away, or you’ll be able to have a lot more than one night to do that baby sister.” Mandy giggled, as she turned Chrissy around, and sent her back out the room with a light tap on the backside.

     Chrissy ran out the room giggling, and dragging Becky along behind her. Mandy stood and watched with a smile on her face. She was happy to have Chrissy in her life, and wouldn’t want to change a single thing about it.

 

Chapter 41: What’s wrong Callum?

     Jayden was worried about Callum. He’d been very quiet on the walk back to Chrissy’s old house, but she’d got no idea what to say to him, so they just walked along in silence. Jayden was happy to see the minibus parked outside a house that looked like Chrissy’s.

     “What’s wrong Callum?” Jayden asked, as they walked up the road towards the house. “I’m getting worried about you know.” Jayden added.

     “I’m sorry Jayden. I guess I’m just angry with Fraser, and shocked that my mum already knew about Kara, or my crossdressing.” Callum said, as he stopped walking and turned to face Jayden.

     “I thought you’d be happy to find out that your mum was okay with your dressing up, and I wouldn’t worry about Fraser to much. I’d say your mum’s got him under control.” Jayden smiled, as she ran her hand down Callum’s cheek just before leaning over to kiss him. “And don’t forget how much I love you as well.” Jayden added with a grin when she stopped kissing him.

     “I could never forget anything like that Jayden.” Callum finally smiled.

     “That’s more like the Callum I love.” Jayden smiled in return. “Now let’s go and see what we can do to help the others get everything sorted out.” Jayden added in a bossy sounding voice, as she pulled Callum along the road towards the house.

     Callum was more than happy to let Jayden boss him around, so he just let her pull him along. The front door was open, so they knocked and walked in. Holly poked her head out the living room to see whom it was, and smiled when she saw it was just them.

     “Hi Jayden, Callum. Did everything go okay at your mum’s?” Holly asked.

     “Hi Mrs Clarke. Everything went really well.” Callum said, as he led Jayden into the living room where Holly had gone again.

     “Callum! I’ve told you before, please call me Holly.” Holly said in a stern voice.

     “Sorry Holly, force of habit.” Callum said with a nervous chuckle.

     “I’ll let you off this time then Callum.” Holly smiled. “Are you sure everything is alright? Chrissy said you sounded a little odd on the phone when she spoke to you earlier.” Holly added, as she looked Callum in the eyes.

     “Just a little trouble with my stepfather, but that’s nothing new.” Callum said with a roll of the eyes. Callum wasn’t going to tell Holly that he’d called Chrissy a freak. No one needed to know that.

     “But his mum was really nice.” Jayden added, as she wrapped an arm around one of Callum’s.

     “I’m glad you like Diana, Jayden. She’s always been really nice when I’ve spoke to her in the past.” Holly smiled. “I bumped into her just after the reunion, and we had a nice long chat about what Chrissy was doing now.” Holly added. “She seemed very understanding about what Chrissy had gone through. We spoke for well over an hour.” Holly giggled, as she thought about the meeting she’d had with Callum’s mum.

     Callum now knew where his mum had got all the information about where Chrissy lived now, and the club that Becky ran for Carl. Callum had also forget that Chrissy’s mum and his mum had become closer due to all the times they got called to the school over his bullying of Chrissy when they were growing up.

     “Mum never said she’d bumped in to you Holly. I wonder why?” Callum asked himself, more than anyone else.

     “I’m sure your mum must meet a lot of people while she’s out and about. She must have had more important things to talk to you about than meeting me and having a coffee while we had a chat.” Holly said, as she carried on wrapping some ornaments in bubble wrap.

     Callum and Jayden knew the real reason, but decided to leave telling everyone until they were on the plane heading back to London. The last thing they wanted to do was slow them down any more, or they would never get done.

     “We better go and find Chrissy, and put her mind at ease, or she’ll be getting worry lines.” Jayden giggled, as she pulled Callum back out the living room.

     Holly had to giggle, as she watched Jayden pulling Callum along. She was also giggling at just how well Jayden knew Chrissy. Holly knew that Chrissy was worried about Callum, and how the meeting had gone for Jayden.

     Jayden could hear Chrissy giggling, and shouting at Amy to stop playing around with something, so they followed the sound of the voice up the stairs, and into one of the bedrooms. Jayden and Callum stopped in the doorway and started giggling when they saw Amy dancing around the room pretending to play an inflatable guitar.

     “Amy! Will you stop playing around and give us a hand to pack all this stuff away!” Chrissy shouted between giggles.

     Jayden went to speak, but Callum stopped her, and then got his mobile out and pointed it at Amy. Jayden realised that Callum was using the video feature on his phone to record Amy’s little rock session. She knew that Amy would be embarrassed when she saw herself on film playing around. Callum finished filming Amy, and then put his phone away again before letting the others know they were both stood there.

     “Hi everyone. Nice guitar moves Amy.” Callum said with a grin, as he entered the room with Jayden following just behind.

     “Yes, I never realised you were so talented Amy.” Jayden was grinning.

     “No! You both saw me playing around?” Amy asked with a very red face, as she fell on the bed next to Amber and buried her head in Amber’s shoulder.

     “I did warn you to stop playing around Amy.” Chrissy giggled, when she saw how embarrassed Amy looked.

     “Don’t worry Amy. I think you looked cute, as you danced around.” Jayden said, as she picked up the inflatable guitar and started doing what Amy had just been doing.

     Amy was soon looking around to see what everyone was laughing at, and even she had to join in when she saw how silly Jayden looked with the guitar. Amy was soon jumping up and joining in with Jayden and they both danced around passing the guitar between them.

     “Great! All we need, someone as mad as Amy.” Amber said between giggles.

     “Hey! I know for a fact that I am perfectly sane.” Jayden said with pride.

     “And how do you know that, may I ask?” Amber said.

     “Simple. The voices in my head tell me I am, all the time.” Jayden giggled, as she gave Amber a crazy eyed stare. This had them all rolling around on the bed in a fit of giggles again.

     “I hope you’re not having second thoughts about having her as your girlfriend Callum?” Chrissy asked, as she pattered the bed next to her, for Callum to come and take a seat.

     “Nope. I already knew she was mad for going out with me in the first place.” Callum chuckled, as he took the seat on the bed.

     “Is everything okay Callum? You sounded a little unhappy on the phone.” Chrissy asked looking worried for her friend.

     “Yes, I just had a little run in with my stepdad, but there’s nothing new there.” Callum said with a frown. “Mum was glad to see me though, and she fell in love with Jayden right away.” Callum added with a smile.

     “I knew she would. What is there not to like about her?” Chrissy asked, as she looked at Jayden still playing around with the inflatable guitar with Amy.

     Chrissy and Callum both started giggling as they watched them dancing around. “Her air guitar could use a little work, but apart from that, nothing.” Callum giggled some more.

     “Are you sure there’s nothing else bothering you Callum? You still look distracted.” Chrissy asked, when she saw the way Callum was looking off in to space.

     “It’s nothing really Chrissy. I’ll talk to you later about it, we better see about getting all this stuff put in boxes.” Callum said, as he looked around the room at all the stuff still waiting to be packed away ready for going to a charity shop.

     Chrissy could tell that Callum really wanted to tell her something, but she was happy to wait until he was ready, and he did have a point, they really did need to get a move on, or they would never have everything packed away.

     Amy and Jayden finally stopped playing around with the guitar, and let the air out if it, but Amy put it to one side, as she wanted to take it home with her. She’d been having so much fun with it that she thought it could come in handy back at home.

     They all worked for a couple more hours, then Carl said they needed to see about calling it a day, so they could head over to the hotel he’d got them all booked into. Carl knew that Chrissy and Becky were going to be spending the night with Holly at the house, so he hadn’t booked any of them a room at the hotel.

     They all gave each other a hug at the front door, and then Chrissy, Becky and Holly all stood and waved, as they watched the others drive away in the minibus. Chrissy could see that Amy still wasn’t very happy about letting her and Becky spend the night at her old house with out her, but she could also understand why Chrissy wanted to do it.

     “I’m amazed you managed to get Amy on the minibus just now.” Holly said to Chrissy and Becky, as she waved to the others.

     “I must admit mum, that I was expecting a bigger fight over it all, than I actually got.” Chrissy smiled, as she stood cuddling with Becky.

     “I think Amy understands the reason for you wanting to spend one last night here, better than you think.” Holly wrapped an arm around Chrissy as she said it, and then led the two of them back into the house with her.

     There wasn’t much in the house in way of food, but they all looked in the freezer and soon had an idea of what to cook, and it would use up most of what was left in there as well. So they all set to work sorting out some dinner for them selves.

     Once dinner was out the way, and they had washed and dried the dishes, all three of them went to the living room and settled down on one of the sofas together. Holly was sat in the middle with Chrissy one side, and Becky the other.

     Becky was enjoying the cuddle with Holly. Growing up in foster care meant she never got to do this growing up, so she was going to make the most of having Holly as a mum now. Holly was happy to have her two daughters cuddled up to her while they sat watching telly.

     “I’m glad that we got to see Debbie while we were here.” Chrissy said, as she looked up at her mum from where she was resting her head.

     “So am I dear.” Holly smiled, as she stroked Chrissy’s hair. “She’s got quite big since I last saw her. I just hope she has the baby soon.” Holly added with a smile.

     “She’s due any day now, so I don’t think it will be much longer before she’s holding another baby in her arms.” Chrissy said with a sigh, as she thought about Becky being with child, or children, as she was having twins.

     “I noticed you giving Debbie a tour of the house while she was here. Is she thinking of buying the place?” Holly asked with a giggle, as she thought about Chrissy earlier in the day, as she showed Debbie around the house, just like she was trying to sell it to her.

     “She did fall in love with the place, but she can’t afford it at the minute.” Chrissy said with a sigh, as she thought about what Debbie had said out in the garden. “She was telling me that she doesn’t have a garden at the place she has now. I don’t think they had kids on their minds when they brought the place.” Chrissy added with a little chuckle.

     “Would you like Debbie to live here then Chrissy?” Holly asked.

     “I’d like to know the house was going to a nice couple, that would really call it a home, but I know that you and dad will need the money from the sale. And like I said, Debbie can’t afford to buy this place, and keep paying the mortgage on the other place until they sell it.” Chrissy said with an even bigger sigh.

     “Your father and I were going to save this little surprise until we sold the house, but I think it might be better to let you know now, so you can decide what you really want to do.” Holly said, as she helped Chrissy and Becky to sit up, so she could talk to them both.

     “Surprise us with what mum?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.

     “Your father and I are going to be giving you the house.” Holly said with a smile. “We have more than enough in savings, and your father had a very good health cover plan in place when he got sick, so we don’t need the money from the sale of the house. We paid the mortgage up when he got laid off, so we own the house out right.” Holly added.

     “So I can do what I want with the house then?” Chrissy asked looking shocked at what her mum had just told her.

     “Yes, you can rent it to Debbie, or sell it on if you want to dear.” Holly said, as she took hold of Chrissy’s hand. “I know you wasn’t looking forward to just letting the house go to just anyone, and it would be nice to know that Debbie’s young ones will have a nice big garden to run around in.” Holly added with a smile.

     “I don’t know what to say mum.” Chrissy said, as she looked around the room that she now owned.

     “You’ll need to have a word with Carl, so you can sort out all the paperwork. You will also need to have a word with Debbie to make sure she’s interested in having the house.” Holly said, as she tried to point out things that Chrissy might not have thought of yet.

     “I’m sure she will be mum, and she can leave sorting out any payments until she sells her old place, and the baby is born.” Chrissy smiled, as she seemed happy that she knew the house would be going to a nice family that would make the most of all the garden space.

     “That’s up to you dear, but just remember to get it all put in a contract.” Holly said in a bossy voice. “I know you and Debbie are friends, but it’s always best to get everything in writing. I’m sure Carl has someone that can sort it all out for you.” Holly added with a smile, as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

     “Thanks for giving me the house.” Chrissy said with tears in her eyes, as she hugged her mum back.

     “You’re welcome dear. We were going to give you the money when we sold the house, but after hearing how you felt about the place, I thought just giving you the house would be a better thing to do. Just remember to give your father a hug when we get back.” Holly giggled. “You know how he gets when he thinks he’s missed out on one.” Holly added.

     Becky was happy that Chrissy would know the house was going to be used by Debbie and her family. She knew that Chrissy still had feelings for the old house she grew up in, and didn't want to see it just become a way for someone to make a quick profit. Becky knew that Chrissy didn’t need the money she’d be getting from the house, but she needed the peace of mind that knowing Debbie would be looking after the place would give her.

     They all called it a night and went up to bed early. Tomorrow was going to be another busy day, and Chrissy would need to sit and have a word with Carl about sorting out a contract for Debbie and Vin to sign, if they wanted the house, which Chrissy knew they would.

     Chrissy and Becky both used the bathroom and then ran back to Chrissy’s old room to cuddle up in bed together. It was only a single bed, so they were cuddled very close indeed.

     Holly had stood and giggled as she watched the two of them run across the landing from the bathroom to Chrissy’s bedroom. They only had the one bathroom, so Holly had let the two of them use it first before she herself went in to get ready for bed. Holly was looking forward to spending more time with Chrissy and the others. She thought that Chrissy was the person she should have always been from the day she was old enough to help her in the kitchen. Holly just wished that Greg had been more understanding about Chrissy’s needs from the start, but the more Holly thought about it, the more she realised that Chrissy never would have met Becky and the others if he had.

     ‘I wonder if things do happen for a reason.’ Holly thought to herself as she brushed her teeth and got ready for bed.

     Holly was soon in her own bed feeling a little lost, with not having Greg lying down next to her, but she knew that she’d be back with him again once they got everything sorted out. If Debbie was having the house, she was hoping that they wouldn’t have to sort very much more out either. Holly did feel a pang of pain when she thought about how she would soon be sleeping alone, and there wouldn’t be a chance of her cuddling up to he husband ever again. Holly cried softly as she tried to get to sleep.

     Chrissy was just starting to drift off when she heard what sounded like crying, so she slipped out of bed, trying not to wake Becky, but she was soon asking Chrissy where she was going.

     “Chrissy, is everything okay?” Becky asked in a whisper.

     “I’m not sure. I think I can hear mum crying. I’m going to see if she’s okay.” Chrissy whispered back, as she tried to put the covers back over Becky.

     “I’m coming with you then.” Becky said, as she threw the covers back out the way again and sat up.

     Chrissy was soon making her way across the landing with Becky holding her hand. Chrissy knocked on her mum’s bedroom door and entered when she heard her mum say “Come in.”

     “Is everything okay Chrissy?” Holly asked with a snuffle.

     “I’m not sure mum. Are you all right? I thought I heard you crying just now.” Chrissy asked with worry in her voice, as she entered the room, pulling Becky along behind her.

     “I’m fine dear, I was just being silly.” Holly said, as she sat up and put the bedside lamp on.

     “Why are you just being silly mum?” Chrissy asked, as she walked over and sat on the side of the bed. Becky followed Chrissy and sat down beside her.

     Holly looked at Chrissy and Becky, and then let out a big sigh before she spoke again. “I was just laying here thinking about how I’ll have to get used to sleeping alone soon, and I just couldn’t stop the tears coming.” Holly started to cry again as she spoke.

     Chrissy just pulled her mum into a hug and Becky joined in as well, and they just all sat on the bed hugging each other for a couple of minutes, as they all had a good cry about what was to come for all of them. Chrissy and Becky could only guess at how upsetting it must all feel to Holly.

     “You won’t be alone mum, and I know that all the others will do everything they can to help you deal with it all.” Chrissy finally said as she stroked her mum’s hair.

     Holly was happy to get the hug of Chrissy and Becky, but she was a little shocked when they both helped her to lie back down, and then each one of them got in bed either side of her, and cuddle up to her.

     “You don’t need to do this. I would have been okay again.” Holly said, as she found herself sandwiched between the two of them.

     “Better safe than sorry.” Was all Chrissy said as she cuddled back into her mum a little tighter. “And it’s been some time since I last got to spend the night in bed with my mum.” Chrissy added with a little giggle.

     Holly just let out a little giggle, and then wrapped an arm around Chrissy and pulled her in even tighter to her, as they all drifted off to sleep.

 

Chapter 42: Out with the old, in with the new.

     Chrissy, Becky and Holly were all sat at the kitchen table having a cup of tea and a slice of toast the next morning when they heard the doorbell. “I’ll get it!” Chrissy shouted as she jumped up and ran off.

     Holly and Becky giggled as they both watched her run off out the kitchen. “She seems so full of live these days Becky, I’m glad you found each other.” Holly smiled, as she looked at Becky on the other side of the table.

     “I’m glad I found her too mum.” Becky smiled back. “She’s my soul mate.” Becky added with a sigh.

     “I never would have guessed.” Holly giggled, which soon set Becky off.

     Holly and Becky turned to look at the kitchen door when they heard Chrissy talking to someone as they walked back into the room. They saw Chrissy enter the room with her arm wrapped around Amy’s waist, and they were both giggling.

     “Morning Amy.” Holly said, as she got up from the table to make a fresh pot of tea for everyone.

     “Morning mum.” Amy said in return, as she walked over to where Holly was stood, and gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

     Amber and the others were soon walking into the kitchen, and Holly found herself being led back to the kitchen table so Amy could finish making the tea for her. Holly thought about arguing, but knew she’d be fighting a losing battle, so she just took the seat and smiled at everyone as they entered the kitchen.

     “Morning everybody.” Holly said with a smile. “How was the hotel?” Holly asked.

     “It was nice, but not a patch on the one in London.” Mandy said, as she sat on Carl’s knee, due to a lack of seats for them all to sit on.

     “I’m sorry you feel that way princess.” Carl said. “I’ll get my second in command on the case, and fix it right away for you.” Carl added with a smile, as he looked over to where Jayden was sat on Callum’s knee.

     Jayden and Callum both thought the hotel was quite nice, and couldn’t understand what Mandy didn’t like about it. Jayden was so lost in thought about the things Mandy may not have liked about it that she didn’t realise that Carl was looking at her to start with. “You mean you want me to sort it out?” Jayden asked looking worried.

     “Relax Jayden; I was just kidding with you.” Carl chuckled. “But it will be one of your jobs at some point.” Carl added looking a little more serious now.

     “I know that Carl, but I thought the hotel was well run, and everything seemed okay to me.” Jayden looked worried that she might have failed some important test. “What didn’t you like about the hotel Mandy?” Jayden asked.

     “There was nothing wrong with the hotel Jayden. I just think the one in London is nicer.” Mandy said with a smile.

     “Well the one in London is much bigger than the one we stopped in last night, but I’ll give some thought to what I could do to make peoples stay a little better.” Jayden said, more to herself than anyone else in the room.

     “The hotel is fine Jayden, so don’t worry about trying to change anything.” Carl smiled. “I wasn’t testing you, but you need to remember that each hotel will cater to a different type of customer. Now just relax and enjoy the rest of your time off.” Carl added.

     “Is that an order boss?” Jayden asked with a grin.

     “Yes it is.” Carl said with a grin back at her. Jayden snapped Carl a quick salute and then cuddled into Callum a little tighter.

     Amy was soon putting a couple of pots of tea on the table with some help from Amber. Chrissy stood up and helped Amy sort out drinks for everyone.

     “Did you manage to get much sorted out after we left you all last night?” Mandy asked, as she sat sipping her tea.

     “Yes we did, but Chrissy wants to have a word with Carl about some thing.” Holly said, as she looked at Chrissy, and then Carl.

     “Fire away Chrissy. If I can help you, you know I will.” Carl said, as he looked at Chrissy.

     “Do you mind if we go into the living room to talk about it Carl?” Chrissy asked looking a little worried.

     “Sure, is everything alright though?” Carl asked looking worried now.

     “Yes, everything is fine. I just want to ask for your help with something before I explain it to everyone.” Chrissy smiled, as she looked around the kitchen at everyone else.

     Carl let Chrissy lead him into the living room and then he helped her to take a seat on the sofa, and he took the empty seat next to her.

     “So what do you need my help with then Chrissy?” Carl asked, still looking worried.

     “I was talking to my mum last night about the house, and how Debbie would like to buy the place, but she can’t do it while she’s paying off the mortgage on their other place.” Chrissy said.

     “So do you want me to buy this place off your mum and dad then?” Carl asked in a matter of fact way.

     “No, no. Nothing like that. I just need your help to sort out a contract for me.” Chrissy said, as she waved her hands to stop Carl getting the wrong idea about what she was asking for. “Mum’s giving me the house, and I’m going to let Debbie and Vin move in and then start paying me for the place once they sell their old place.” Chrissy added with a nervous smile.

     “Oh, I see.” Carl said with understanding. “Are you sure this is what you want to do with the place Chrissy?” Carl asked to make sure she’d thought it all through.

     “Yes I’m sure Carl. I don’t want to just let anyone get the place, and Debbie was telling me yesterday how much she would love to see the children running around in the garden when they get older.” Chrissy said with some pleading in her voice, as she looked at Carl waiting to see if he’d help her sort it all out.

     “Okay then Chrissy, I’ll make some calls and get a standard contract sorted out to cover you and Debbie. Does Debbie know about any of this?” Carl asked, as he got his phone out his pocked and scrolled down the list until he found the number he needed.

     “No, not yet. I wanted to have a word with you first, and make sure I wasn’t going to be doing anything wrong.” Chrissy said as she bit her bottom lip looking worried still.

     “There is nothing for you to do wrong really Chrissy. Your mum and dad have given you the house, to do with, as you want. I think it’s really nice that you want to help Debbie out.” Carl smiled.

     “I’ll leave you to make your calls, and go and fill the others in on what I’m doing.” Chrissy said, as she stood up.

     “You better give Debbie a call and get her to come over as well, so you can fill her in on what you want to do.” Carl said with a chuckle. “I’d hate to go to all this trouble, and have her turn you down.” Carl added.

     “Good point Carl.” Chrissy giggled. “I’ll tell the others, and then give her a call.” Chrissy added, as she walked out the room to return to the kitchen.

     Chrissy filled everyone in on what she was planing to do with the house, and then she went to find her purse, which was in her old bedroom. Sat on the edge of the bed, she scrolled down her list of numbers and stopped when she got to Debbie’s mobile number and hit the call button. She didn’t have to wait long before she heard Debbie’s voice on the other end of the phone.

     “Hi Chrissy. How’s the packing going?” Debbie asked with a giggle.

     “Hi Debbie. It’s going fine, but I was wondering if you had some time free this morning to come to the house and give us a hand?” Chrissy didn’t want to tell Debbie about the house over the phone, and she knew that Amy and the others would help look after Tiffany while they spoke.

     “Sure I can come over, but I’m not sure what help I’ll be.” Debbie giggled. “I can be there in an hour. I’ll get Vin to drop me off on his way to the restaurant.” Debbie added.

     Chrissy remembered where Vin worked, that was the place Debbie had first spoke to her since she’d left home. Chrissy remembered how Debbie had followed her to the restroom and then said she knew who she use to be. Chrissy had run away before Debbie could explain to her, that she didn’t care, and she thought she looked really good now.

     “Okay then Debbie, I’ll see you later.” Chrissy said, sounding much happier knowing that she’d get to spend some more time with Tiffany.

     Chrissy put her phone back in her purse then went back down stairs to let the others know that Debbie and Tiffany would be coming over in an hour. Once she’d told them all, they all got stuck in with boxing up all of Holly’s and Greg’s personal stuff, but left all the other stuff until they found out what Debbie and Vin’s answer was going to be.

     Amy and Chrissy ran out the house when they heard Vin pull up in his car. Vin just chuckled as he got Tiffany out her special seat and then helped Debbie get out after he handed Tiffany over to Amy. Chrissy took the changing bag, and then helped Debbie walk up to the house. Amy had already vanished inside with Tiffany.

     “Do you have time for a drink before you head into work Vin?” Chrissy asked, as she walked up to the house with him and Debbie.

     “I can make the time Chrissy.” Vin smiled. “Joy’s of being your own boss.” Vin added with a chuckle.

     “I remember Debbie telling me you’d brought the business. How’s it going?” Chrissy asked.

     “It’s hard work, but I love it. I just wish the hours were a little better, so I got to spend more time with Debbie and Tiffany.” Vin said with a sigh.

     “It must be hard not getting to spend as much time as you’d like with them.” Chrissy said, as she thought about all the hours he must have to put in at the restaurant.

     “I have a good team working for me, and they do help me out when I really need it. That’s how I know that I can stop for a drink, and not worry about the place being opened.” Vin said, just before they entered the house.

     “Good, because I was hoping to have a chat with the two of you in the living room before you have to head off to work Vin.” Chrissy said, as she led them to the living room.

     Chrissy had already told everyone what she planned to do when Debbie and Vin got there, so they had all gone to the kitchen when Amy entered the house with Tiffany. Chrissy asked them to take a seat on the sofa and she remained standing while she spoke to them both.

     “Is everything okay Chrissy?” Debbie asked looking worried at the way Chrissy was pacing back and forth across the room.

     “Everything is fine, but I want to have a word with the two of you about this house.” Chrissy said as she pointed up at the ceiling.

     “Vin and I both love the house Chrissy, but we just can’t afford to even look at buying it.” Debbie said with sadness in her voice. “Vin and I spoke about it last night, and we just can’t find the money to put a deposit down on it and try to sell the old place at the same time.” Debbie added with a sigh.

     “What if you could move in, and not have to pay a penny until you’ve sold your old place?” Chrissy asked.

     “That would be great, but why would your mum do that for us?” Debbie asked with a puzzled look.

     “It’s not my mum doing it. I am.” Chrissy said with a grin. “I own the house now, and I want you and Vin to move in here and raise Tiffany and the new baby here.” Chrissy added with an even bigger grin.

     “You brought the house off your mum, just so we can have it?” Debbie asked looking shocked.

     “No, my mum and dad have given me the house, and I want you and Vin to have the place.” Chrissy let out a big sigh as she got that out. “I don’t want to see someone that wants to make a quick bit of cash buy the place, and then sell it on after they’ve done some remodelling work on the place.” Chrissy added.

     Debbie and Vin just sat with their mouths open looking at Chrissy like she was speaking in some alien language. Then they both looked at each other without speaking.

     “There is no catch to any of this.” Chrissy said, as she started to worry that they both thought she was trying to scam them both.

     “We know that Chrissy, but it’s just a big shock to have someone do something so amazing for us.” Debbie said.

     “What if it takes us a year to sell the other place Chrissy?” Vin asked, trying to be realistic about everything.

     “Then it will be a year before you start paying me for the house.” Chrissy said with a shrug. “I don’t need the money right away, but I know that you and Debbie love the house, and I really want to see you living here and letting the kids enjoy the large garden out back.” Chrissy added with a smile, as she walked around the coffee table and sat on the sofa next to Debbie.

     Debbie looked at Vin waiting to see what he wanted to do, but she’d already made up her mind about the place. Vin looked at Debbie and then smiled, and gave her a nod to say he was happy to do what Chrissy wanted.

     “Are you really sure this is what you want to do with the place Chrissy?” Debbie asked.

     “Yes I’m very sure this is what I want to do with the place, so do you want it or not?” Chrissy asked.

     “Yes we want the place then Chrissy.” Debbie said, as she opened her arms so she could give Chrissy a hug, or as much of a hug as a pregnant woman could give.

     “Carl’s having a contract drawn up for us all to sign, so it will all be legal. Not that I plan to change my mind and kick you out in a couple of months.” Chrissy said as she broke the hug with Debbie.

     Chrissy soon found herself being pulled to her feet so Vin could also give her a hug. “Thanks Chrissy. Debbie and I will never be able to thank you enough for doing this for us.”

     “Just knowing that the house is going to a good family will be thanks enough for me.” Chrissy said, as she broke the hug with Vin, and then helped Debbie to stand up, so they could go and let the others know they were having the place.

     “When will we get the contracts to sign, and the keys?” Debbie asked, as they walked into the kitchen to see how they were doing with Tiffany.

     “The contracts will be here later today, and you can have the keys whenever Chrissy and Holly want to hand them over.” Carl said as they entered the kitchen.

     “You can have the keys today, but it would mean you sorting out the rest of the furniture, and then getting rid of what you didn’t want to keep.” Chrissy said.

     “We were going to call a charity shop and let them come and clear the place out, but this way you can pick through what you want at your own pace, and then get rid of what you don’t want to keep.” Holly said, as she walked around the Kitchen table to stand with Chrissy.

     “You have some really nice furniture in this house Holly, so we’d be happy to hang onto it and then decide what we don’t want to keep later.” Debbie said.

     “Well that makes our job a lot easier now then.” Chrissy smiled, as she looked around the room at everyone else.

     “Yes it does dear.” Holly said, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her. “We’ve about finished packing all the personal stuff now. I’m going to leave you with all the pots and pans Debbie. I’m sure you will make good use of them.” Holly added with a smile.

     “Thank you Holly. I’ll look after the place for you.” Debbie said with a tear in her eyes as she held out her arms to give her a hug.

     “You’re welcome Debbie, but it’s Chrissy you should really be thanking. It’s her house now or soon to be yours.” Holly said with a smile, as she broke the hug.

     “I know that Holly, and we’ve already thanked her for doing this for us. We just wanted to thank you as well for having such a wonderful daughter.” Debbie said just before pulling Chrissy into another hug with her.

     Chrissy took the hug and felt good that she would be helping out Debbie and Vin, and also knowing that the house was going to be used by a family that would make the most of the place.

     The day got a lot easier now that they didn’t have to sort much more out, so they all got to spend a little more time playing with Tiffany while they waited for the contracts to turn up. The delivery truck turned up just before a motorbike courier did with the contracts, so Brad and Vic helped the guys load up the truck while Chrissy and Carl sat and went through the contracts and got them signed with Debbie and Vin. The truck was soon loaded up, and Debbie and Vin had the keys to the house, and the codes to the alarm system.

     “I think that’s it then Debbie. You now own the house.” Chrissy said with a tear in her eye, but she was happy to be letting Debbie have the place.

     “Thank you Chrissy. I won’t ever forget this.” Debbie said, as she hugged Chrissy again. “Don’t be a stranger now you’ve sold the house.” Debbie added as she tried to fight back the tears herself.

     “I said I wouldn’t be. I’ll be back to see the new baby as soon as he’s born.” Chrissy giggled, as she put a hand on Debbie’s belly.

     “I’ll hold you to that Chrissy.” Debbie said, as she pointed a finger at Chrissy as she also giggled.

     Holly did one last walk around the house to make sure she hadn’t forgot anything, and then she left the house with Chrissy at her side, so she could get in the minibus with the others, so they could head home again. Holly found it odd to be leaving the place she’s called home all her life, but she also knew that home is where your family was, and she was joining a very big family.

     They all waved to Debbie, Tiffany and Vin as they drove away. Chrissy wrapped an arm around her mum as they made their way back to the airport and the plane. The truck was going to be in London at some point the next day with all the stuff they had taken out the house.

     “You okay mum?” Chrissy asked looking worried.

     “I’ll be okay dear, just give me a little time.” Holly smiled, as she rested her head on Chrissy’s shoulder.

     “Take all the time you need mum, but know that we’re all here for you when you need us.” Chrissy said as she rested her head on her mums and let out a sigh.

     Becky was sat next to Chrissy, and she took hold of Chrissy’s hand and gave it a little squeeze to let her know that she was there for her whenever she needed her.

     They were soon at the airport, and getting on the plane ready to head home again.

 

To Be Continued Soon  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 16

Chapter 43

    Everyone had settled down on the plane and was just relaxing as it made its way back to London. Chrissy could see that Callum was still thinking about something. Becky had fallen asleep so she made her way over to where he was sat cuddled up to Jayden.

     “What’s wrong Callum? And don’t tell me nothing, I can see that you’re worried about something.” Chrissy said, as she sat down next to him.

    Callum looked at Jayden, but still wouldn’t say anything to Chrissy. “If you don’t tell her, I will.” Jayden said, as she sat up and looked at Callum.

     “Have I done something to upset you Callum?” Chrissy asked looking worried.

     “No Chrissy. You’ve done nothing wrong; I just don’t know what to do about something.” Callum said, as he pulled Chrissy into a hug with him.

     “So tell me what’s bugging you, and let me see if I can help you sort it out.” Chrissy asked as she looked up at him from where her head was resting on his chest next to Jayden’s.

     “Okay here goes.” Callum said, as he took a deep breath. “My mum told me yesterday that she knows about Kara, or more she knows about my dressing up.” Callum blurted out before taking another deep breath.

     “Really? How was she about it all?” Chrissy asked, as she sat up to look Callum in the eyes.

     “She was fine with it, and she even wants to come down to London and meet Kara and also meet you.” Callum said.

     “She wants to meet me? What ever for?” Chrissy asked looking worried again. “Does she blame me for your dressing up?” Chrissy asked.

     “No silly. She wants to meet the person that got me to go home and see her again.” Callum said with a chuckle. “How could anyone hate you Chrissy?” Callum asked.

     “There’s a first time for everything.” Chrissy said with a shrug. “I still don’t see what the problem is Callum. I thought you’d be happy that your mum was okay with you being Kara some of the time.” Chrissy said with a puzzled look.

     “I am fine with that Chrissy, but she also told me that my Dad was a cross dresser, but we didn’t have time to talk about it anymore than that. So I guess I’ve got a head full of questions and no way to get any answers for the time being.” Callum said with a sigh.

     “You said she wanted to come and meet Kara, so just sort out a date for her to come down and then you can spend some time talking to her about your dad.” Chrissy said in a matter of fact way. “Will your stepdad be coming down with her when she comes?” Chrissy asked.

     “No! I don’t care if I ever see that man again for as long as I live.” Callum said through gritted teeth.

     “I’ve never met such a horrid man in my whole life.” Jayden said as she pulled a funny face. “I wanted to smash his face in when he started talking about you like he did.” Jayden added as she looked at Chrissy.

     “Why was he talking about me?” Chrissy asked.

     “Trust me Chrissy, you don’t want to know.” Jayden said, as she realised she’d just said too much already. “Let’s just say he’s not very friendly towards anyone that’s different.” Jayden added with a sigh.

     “Be very careful then around him Callum. I’ve seen what people like that can do when they feel threatened.” Chrissy said, as she thought back to what Amy’s dad tried to do to them all when he blamed Amy for his marriage failing.

     “Don’t look so worried Chrissy. I’ve got no plans to provoke him in any way.”Callum smiled as he took hold of Chrissy’s hand to calm her down, as he could see her shaking. “My mum said she’d be coming to visit on her own when she came.” Callum added.

     “I’m glad about that Callum. I don’t want to see any more of my friends get hurt.” Chrissy said, as she gave Callum a hug.

    Callum still found it strange that Chrissy felt so strongly about his well being. He thought she’d get some small amount of pleasure out of seeing him get hurt for what he did to her all those years ago, but here she was shaking as she hugged him.

     “Are you okay Chrissy?” Jayden asked, as she wrapped her arms around Chrissy and hugged her, as she hugged Callum.

     “Not really sis. I’m scared that someone will get hurt if Callum’s stepdad gets angry.” Chrissy said with a shaky voice.

     “Callum will be fine Chrissy. His stepdad is nothing but talk.” Jayden said in a dismissive way. “I’ve seen his type before. They talk big, but are very short on action.” Jayden added with a smile.

     “Do you really think so sis?” Chrissy asked, as she lifted her head to look Jayden in the eyes.

     “Yes I do Chrissy. Callum stood up to him when he started calling you names, and he soon backed down, and left the room.” Jayden said with a grin.

     “Did you really do that for me Callum?” Chrissy asked looking proud of him.

     “Yes I did Chrissy. I wasn’t going to let him get off with calling my friend names.” Callum said.

     “Thank you for doing that for me Callum.” Chrissy smiled.

     “There’s no need to thank me Chrissy. You spent too many years not having anyone to stand up for you while I picked on you, so I plan to make up for it by defending your name whenever I can.” Callum clenched his fists as he said it.

     “I don’t want to see you get in trouble, or hurt because of me Callum. I couldn’t live with that.” Chrissy said, as she put her hand on top of Callum’s, to calm him down.

     “I think someone needs to channel their inner Kara.” Jayden smiled as she looked Callum in the eyes just before she started kissing him.

    I’ll leave you two to relax then.” Chrissy said with a grin, as she watched Jayden helping Callum to calm down.

    Chrissy went back to where Becky was sleeping, and she sat back down next to her, and was soon nodding off herself. Becky must have woken up while Chrissy was sleeping, because when she woke up, she was cuddled up to Becky while Becky was sat chatting with their mum.

     “Feeling any better now baby?” Becky asked, as she helped Chrissy to sit up.

     “Not really. I ache all over.” Chrissy said with a pout, as she cuddled up to Becky again.

     “Don’t worry baby we’ll be home soon, then you can curl up in bed and get some proper sleep.” Becky said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy and pulled her even closer to herself.

    Becky was right about being close to home because Paul was soon asking everyone to take their seats and buckle up ready for landing. They were all soon in their seats and the plane was touching down at the airport.

    Once the plane had stopped and Mark had opened the door and helped everyone off the plane, they all went and got on the minibus while Brad and Vic loaded what bags they had into the back of the minibus. Vic got behind the wheel and they were soon heading home. It was late when they got dropped off at home so Carl and Brad were going to stop the night at Mandy’s so they dropped All them off first, then Vic took the minibus back to Mable’s with him and Holly.

     “I’ll pop round tomorrow and see how dad’s doing.” Chrissy said, as she got out the minibus when they got home.

     “Okay dear. I know your dad will like that.” Holly smiled as she gave Chrissy a hug. She got hugs off all the others as they all got out the minibus.

    Amy and Amber decided to sleep at home as well. They really didn’t like the house sitting thing after all, and it was getting late for going to Sara and Cathy’s.

    Once they had waved to Vic and Holly as they drove out of the drive at Mandy’s, they all entered the house and made their way to the kitchen, so Chrissy and Becky could make them all a drinking chocolate before they turned in for the night.

    Callum was stopping the night with Jayden, and Brad was stopping with Ann, so Ann was going to use the spare room so she could cuddle up to Brad. They all made their way up to bed and had a round of hugs with each other outside Mandy’s room and Chrissy’s room before they all went to their own room to get some sleep.

    Chrissy was glad to be crawling into her own bed when she’d finished in the bathroom. She was soon joined by Becky, and they cuddled up together and were soon fast asleep.

    Becky woke first the next morning, and she just lay in bed watching Chrissy sleep for a bit until she saw Chrissy start to wake up, then she leaned in and kissed her. Chrissy was soon wrapping her arms around Becky and prolonging the kiss for as long as she could.

     “Morning lover.” Chrissy said as she had a stretch after they stopped kissing.

     “Good morning to you my little sleeping beauty.” Becky said in return, just before she leaned in and kissed her again. “Do you feel like taking a long soak in a nice hot bubble bath this morning?” Becky asked.

     “That sound like a great idea baby.” Chrissy purred.

    Becky was soon sliding out of bed and heading to the bathroom to start filling the bath with water. Chrissy followed her into the bathroom looking half asleep still. She walked over to Becky and wrapped her arms around her and stood hugging her while the bath filled up.

     “You feeling okay baby?” Becky asked, as she made the most of the hug.

     “I’m fine, just a little sad that I have to get back to work today.” Chrissy said with a pout. “I’d really like to go and spend some time with mum and dad instead.” She added with a big sigh.

     “I’m sure that Mandy and Amy would be fine with you taking an extra day off to go and spend it with you mum and dad if you asked them.” Becky said, as she turned around to look Chrissy in the eyes as she hugged her.

     “I’m sure they would, but I’m also not sure that I can cope with seeing my dad just fade away from me.” Chrissy got out, just before she burst into tears.

    Becky knew that it was hard on Chrissy knowing that her dad was dying, but she didn’t know how to fix it, because there was no fix for it. Becky knew that this is something that Chrissy was going to have to face head on. “I know its hard baby, but you need to spend as much time with him while you can.”

     “I wish he’d never patched things up with me now.” Chrissy said in an angry tone of voice, as she pulled away from Becky.

     “You don’t really mean that Chrissy, and you know it.” Becky said, as she pulled Chrissy back into the hug they were having.

     “Why don’t I?” Chrissy asked as she buried her head in Becky’s shoulder again.

     “Because I know you and this is your way of dealing with it.” Becky said in a softer tone as she stroked Chrissy’s hair. “I know you feel bad now, but just think how you’d feel if you just got a call from your mum one day saying that he’d died and you never got the chance to make peace with him.” Becky added.

    Chrissy let Becky hug her as she thought about what Becky had just said, and she was right, the thought of not making things right with her dad would have been worse. “Trust you to use logic when all I want to do is live in my happy place.” Chrissy said with a pout as they broke the hug.

     “We will all miss your dad when he dies baby, but we will move on and lean on each other, and also be there to help your mum get through it.” Becky said with a sad look as she stroked the side of Chrissy’s face where a tear was just rolling down. “So are you going to ask Mandy for the day off then?”

     “No, but I will ask if we can call in on the way to work and see how they are doing. Then I can ask Mandy to drop me off on the way home from work, so I can spend a little more time with them then. I hope you don’t mind?” Chrissy asked, as she looked deep into Becky’s eyes.

     “I don’t mind at all baby. I’ll miss spending so much time with you, but I have you for a long time to come, where as your dad doesn’t.” Becky smiled, just before pulling Chrissy into another hug.

    The bath was soon full, so they both stripped off their night clothes and slid into the water. Chrissy got in first and then helped Becky to relax in the water with her head resting between Chrissy’s breasts. Chrissy couldn’t stop running her hands over Becky’s little bump of a belly.

     “Will you still love me when I look as big as Debbie does?” Becky asked as she lay with her eyes shut enjoying Chrissy’s soft touch on her belly.

    Chrissy never gave an answer, she just twisted round so she could give Becky a long deep kiss. “Does that answer your question my love.” Chrissy said as they broke the kiss.

    Becky just looked into Chrissy’s eyes and smiled as she said, “Yes.”

 

---

    Mandy and Carl were both sat in the kitchen looking at different parts of the paper when they saw Amy and Amber enter the kitchen.

    “Good morning Amy, Amber.” Carl said with a smile, as he watched the two of them walk over to the kitchen table where they were sat.

    “Morning Carl, Mandy.” Both girls said as they walked over and gave them both a hug before going to make a start on some breakfast for them all.

     “Morning Amy, Amber. I’m sorry that your house sitting got side tracked.” Mandy said as she put the paper down, so she could chat with them while they made breakfast.

     “Don’t worry about it sis. Amber and I weren’t having much fun anyway.” Amy said with a sad look as she turned to look at Mandy.

     “Why not? I thought you would enjoy getting some time with just the two of you.” Mandy asked with a puzzled look.

     “Amber and I have both spent so much time alone, that we missed being able to do this for you all, and just being part of a large group of people.” Amy waved her hands around the kitchen as she said it.

     “I know what you mean Amy. I shudder when I think back to how I use to live in this house all on my own. I’m not sure how I stayed sane.” Mandy said with a giggle.

     “I’m not too sure you did princess.” Carl said with a chuckle from the side of her.

     “Hey!” Mandy said, as she spun in her chair and tried to give Carl a slap, but he was ready for it, and pinned her arms at her side, as he started kissing her.

     “Sane girls are boring; I love the really crazy ones myself.” Carl said between kisses.

    Amy and Amber just stood over near the fridge giggling as they watched Mandy go from struggling to get away from Carl so she could hit him, to wrapping her arms around him and enjoying the kiss and cuddle he was giving her.

    Callum and Jayden walked into the room at that moment and they stopped and watched the free floor show for a couple of seconds before they walked over to the table and took their seats. They both waited for Carl and Mandy to finish kissing before they said anything.

     “Morning everyone.” Jayden said with a smile, as she first looked at Carl and Mandy, then she turned to look at Amy and Amber.

     “Yes, morning everyone.” Callum added as he also looked at everyone as he helped Jayden take her seat at the kitchen table.

     “Morning Jayden, Callum. I trust you both had a good night’s sleep?” Mandy asked with a grin.

     “Yes we both had a really great night.” Jayden said with a red face.

     “I’m sure you did Jayden, but did you get any sleep?” Carl asked with a knowing look at Callum, and then Jayden again.

     “We got some sleep.” Jayden said in a whisper as she sorted out a cup of tea for her and Callum.

    Carl just let out a chuckle as he wrapped his arms around Mandy again, just before he pulled her closer for another kiss.

    Ann and Brad were the next to turn up. Brad helped Ann take her seat before he sat down next to her and then made her a cup of tea.

     “Morning Brad, Ann.” Mandy said, as she watched Ann put the cup to her lips, and then take a long slow drink from the cup.

     “Morning everyone.” Ann said, as she let out a sigh to let them all know how much she needed that first drink of tea.

     “Feel ready to talk to us now Ann?” Mandy asked with a grin.

     “Yes, good morning everyone. Yes I really needed that this morning.” Ann said with a smile. “Thank you babe.” Ann added as she leaned over and gave Brad a quick kiss for pouring her a drink out.

     “Morning Everyone.” Brad said, as he looked around the room at them all. “You know I’d do anything for my little princess.” Brad added just before kissing Ann back.

     “Morning sis!” Amy said, as she ran over and wrapped her arms around Ann from behind. Amy knew better that to try and get between Ann and her first cup of tea in the morning, so she always waits until she speaks to run over and give her a hug.

     “Morning Baby sister. How are you feeling today?” Ann asked, as she looked up and then kissed Amy on the cheek.

     “Amber and I are both doing fine sis. How about you and Brad? Not too tired to eat breakfast I hope?” Amy asked with a grin, as she looked at each of them.

     “I could never be too tired for one of your breakfasts Amy.” Brad said with a grin.

     “I’m glad to hear that Brad because you’ll be having one soon enough.” Amy smiled back at him. “Full English okay for all of you?” Amy asked as she looked around the table at them all.

    Amy got nods and yes’s from everyone, so she ran off to carry on helping Amber sort it out. They were soon joined by Chrissy and Becky. Chrissy was already dressed for work, which earned her a funny look for Mandy and Amy.

     “Morning Everyone.” Chrissy said, as she walked over and hugged Mandy, just before she gave everyone else a hug at the table. Then she walked over and hugged Amy and Amber.

     “Morning sis. Why are you already dressed for work?” Mandy asked as she watched her finish hugging Amy.

     “I’m going to head round and see how mum and dad are doing before I come in to work, so I was hoping you didn’t mind picking me up on the way later?” Chrissy asked looking hopeful.

     “No I won’t pick you up Chrissy, but I will come with you and see how they are doing myself.” Mandy said with a smile.

    Chrissy looked upset for a second until Mandy said the last bit, and then she started smiling as well. “So you don’t mind taking the little side trip then sis?” Chrissy asked.

     “Not at all. I want to make sure that mum and dad are okay, and Carl is getting a lift from Vic, so I was always planning to let you spend a little time with your mum and dad this morning anyway.” Mandy said with a grin.

    Chrissy let a grin spread across her face as she ran around the table and jumped on Mandy’s knee just before she started hugging her like mad. “Thank you sis, thank you sis.” Chrissy kept saying as she hugged her.

     “You’re welcome baby sister.” Mandy said, as she hugged Chrissy back. “I was thinking of calling in on the way home as well, just so you can spend a little time with your mum and dad then as well. That is if Becky doesn’t mind?” Mandy asked, as she looked over to where Becky was now giving Amy and Amber a hug good morning.

     “I don’t mind at all Mandy. I want Chrissy to spend as much time with her parents as she can get.” Becky said as she now made her way over to help Chrissy get back off Mandy’s knee, so she could help her take a proper seat at the table.

     “What you doing baby? I want to help sort out breakfast.” Chrissy said, as she saw where Becky was leading her.

     “Not dressed like that my love. You can sit and chat with the others while Amy, Amber and I get breakfast ready this morning.” Becky said, just before leaning down and kissing Chrissy. “You can help tomorrow when you don’t come down for breakfast dressed for work in one of your best business suits.” Becky added with a grin when she stopped kissing her.

     “Okay, point taken.” Chrissy said with a pout, as she watched Becky turn and walk over to help Amy and Amber with breakfast.

     “So you won’t be needing a lift to the hotel then today Carl?” Ann asked just after taking another sip from her cup.

     “No, I want to see what Mable got sorted out for Greg at her place, and then I can get a lift in with Vic after.”

     “I can come and give you a hand Carl, if you think there might be some heavy lifting involved.” Brad said wanting to be helpful.

     “Thanks for the offer Brad, but I think everything should be okay.” Carl said as he picked up the fresh cup of tea Mandy just poured out for him.

     “Well you have my number if you do need me.” Brad said. “Make sure Holly has it as well just in case she needs me. You better make sure she has Frank’s number too, just in case she can’t get hold of me.” Brad added.

     “I’ll make sure she’s got them both Brad.” Chrissy said with a smile on her face. Chrissy was proud to have friends like Brad who were willing to drop everything to help out her mum and dad. “Thanks Brad for everything you do for me and my family.” Chrissy added as she reached across the table to hold Brad’s hand. Brad just smiled at her, as he put his other hand on top of hers and dwarfed it. Chrissy’s hand looked like that of a child lost in his grip.

     “It’s my family too Chrissy, but I’d do anything for you, and you know it.” Brad said with a grin, as he took a quick look at Ann sat next to him. Brad knew that the main reason that he was now with Ann was down to Chrissy pushing the two of them together, which is something he wasn’t going to forget any time soon.

    Amy, Amber and Becky soon had breakfast ready and on the table, so they all sat eating, as they formed a plan so they could all help Holly look after Greg through the day. Becky was going to pop round and spend a couple of hours with them later in the morning. Then she would return home and go back to bed for a couple of hours before getting up and starting dinner. Amber, Ann and Jayden said they would call in as much as they could to help out.

    Once breakfast was done with, Mandy and Amy ran off to get ready for work, while Becky sat with Chrissy. Becky was going to sort out the breakfast dishes after Chrissy had left to go and see her mum and dad. Ann and Jayden had both come down dressed for work, so they left to head off to work. Jayden said good bye to Callum outside the house, while Ann did the same with Brad. Then Ann and Jayden stood and waved at the guys as they drove off. Brad in his truck and Callum in his car. They both got in Ann’s car and set off themselves then.

    Becky was sat on Chrissy’s knee talking to Carl when Mandy and Amy walked back into the kitchen. Becky got up off of Chrissy’s knee and then helped Chrissy to stand up so they could see about getting off. Mandy and the others went to the car to give Chrissy a couple of minutes to say a private goodbye to Becky. Chrissy didn’t play around with Becky to long, as she wanted to get round to see her mum and dad. Becky waved to them all as Mandy drove out the drive way, then she went in the house and made a start on doing the dishes so she could go and get dressed, so she could go and spend some time with Holly and Greg.

 

Chapter 44

    Mandy had no sooner pulled up outside Mable’s, and Chrissy was out the car and running up the drive and ringing the doorbell. She smiled and gave Mable a hug when she opened the door to her.

     “Good morning Chrissy, You’re looking very professional this morning.” Mable said, as she stepped back to get a better look at her.

     “Good morning Mable. Thank you. We’re on our way to work, but Mandy said I could spend a little time with my mum and dad before we do.” Chrissy said with a smile. “Are they up and about yet?” Chrissy asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes their both sat in the dining room. We’ve just had breakfast, and I was about to make a fresh pot of tea. Do you want to join us for a cup?” Mable asked.

     “I’d love a cup Mable. Do you want me to go and sort it out for you?” Chrissy asked.

     “No, I can sort it; you go and spend some time with your mum and dad.” Mable stepped aside to let Chrissy go and find her mum and dad, while she greeted Amy, Carl and Mandy.

     “Good morning Mable. I swear you look younger every time I see you.” Carl smiled, as he reached Mable and gave her a hug.

     “Get away with you.” Mable giggled as she hugged him back.

     “I mean every word I just said Mable.” Carl said with his hand on his heart when they broke the hug.

     “Stop trying to chat Mable up, and let me say good morning to her.” Mandy said, as she pushed Carl aside so she could give Mable a hug. “Good morning Mable. How are the new guest’s doing?” Mandy asked.

     “They’re both doing fine. Holly pretty much took over cooking breakfast this morning. It was just like having Chrissy back here.” Mable said with a giggle. “I can sure see where Chrissy get’s her cooking skills from now.” Mable added with a grin.

     “Do you think they’ll have any trouble settling in then Mable?” Mandy asked.

     “If this morning is anything to go by, I don’t think so.” Mable said, as she led them all into the house to find Chrissy and the others. Mable let Carl and Mandy wonder off in front, so she could say good morning to Amy, who had been quiet up to now. “Good morning Amy. You’re looking just as smart as Chrissy does. How are you doing my dear?”

     “Good morning Mable. I’m doing just fine.” Amy said, as she wrapped her arms around Mable and gave her a hug.

     “Did you and Amber enjoy house sitting for Sara and Cathy? It must have been nice to finally get some time for just the two of you?” Mable asked, as they started walking towards the dining room again.

     “Not really Mable. We thought it would, but when we finally got it, we just missed all the others.” Amy said with a pout. “I was telling Mandy earlier that Amber and I have spent that much time alone, we love being around the others to much now.” Amy smiled.

     “I can understand that Amy. So you’re not going to be stopping there tonight then?” Mable asked.

     “Sara and Cathy get back tomorrow, so there’s no point.” Amy said, as they finally made it to the dining room.

    Chrissy had got to the dining room and found her dad chatting to David and Vic about football, while Holly was sat helping Cathleen finish off her homework.

     “Hello dear. I didn’t think we’d be seeing you today.” Holly said, as she held out her arms, so she could give Chrissy a hug.

     “Hi mum. Mandy was dropping Carl off, so we thought we’d come and spend a little time with you and dad.” Chrissy said, as she gave her mum a hug.

     “Aunty Chrissy, Aunty Chrissy! Is Aunty Amy with you?” Cathleen asked, as she held out her arms to get a hug as well.

     “Hello Cathleen. Yes Amy is here as well, she should be coming in any minute.” Chrissy said, as she hugged Cathleen while she looked over towards the door where she’d just seen Mandy and Carl enter.

    Cathleen slid off her seat and ran over to Amy when she saw her enter the room with Mable at her side. “Hello Aunty Amy. Have you both come to play with me?” Cathleen asked with a grin.

     “I’d love to play with you Cathleen, but it looks like you’re ready for school.” Amy said, as she crouched down to look at Cathleen in her school uniform.

     “I’ll take day off and play with you instead.” Cathleen said in a matter of fact way, as she started pulling Amy up to where all her toys were kept.

     “I don’t think your mummy will let you get away with that Cathleen, and I have to go to work.” Amy said with a pout.

     “Cathleen dear, you need to come and finish this homework off. You’re already in trouble with you mummy because you didn’t do it last night.” Holly said from the dining table where Cathleen’s books were still sat.

     “Did you not do your homework last night Cathleen?” Amy asked with a shocked look.

     “No I forget, and mummy tell me off this morning for it.” Cathleen said looking sad as she made her way back over to the table.

     “Do you want me to help you do your homework Cathleen?” Amy asked, as she helped her get back on her seat.

     “Will you do it for me Aunty Amy?” Cathleen asked looking hopeful.

     “No, but I will help you do it, that is if my mummy is okay with me helping you.” Amy said, as she looked at Holly to get her okay to help Cathleen instead of her.

     “I don’t mind at all Amy dear. I was just helping out so Jenna could go and finish getting ready for work.” Holly said, as she got up and gave Amy a quick hug before letting her sit down and carry on helping Cathleen do her homework.

     “Hi Dad, David, Vic.” Chrissy said as she waved at them all.

     “Hello Chrissy. You come to see if your old man is still with the land of the living then?” Greg said with a chuckle.

     “Dad! Don’t speak like that.” Chrissy said in a shocked tone of voice.

     “There’s no point mopping round pretending it’s not going to happen.” Greg said. “Death and taxes are the two guarantees in life.” Greg added with another chuckle.

     “Well let me give you a hug then while I still can, if that’s how you feel about it.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she tried to put a brave face on how she was really feeling about it all.

     “Thanks for coming to see me dear. It means a lot seeing you take the time to come and check up on your old man.” Greg said, as he gave Chrissy a hug.

     “Do you need anything dad?” Chrissy asked, as she sat down next to her dad at the dining table.

     “I could really use a cup a tea. These dam pills they got me taking give me a right woolly mouth.” Greg said, as he slapped his lips together and pulled a funny face.

     “I’m just on my way to make you one now Greg.” Mable said, as she wandered past the table on her way to the kitchen.

     “Do you want any help Mable?” Holly asked, as she went to get up.

     “No, you stop and spend some time with your daughters.” Mable said, as she looked at Chrissy, Amy and Mandy.

     “Yes mum.” Holly said with a grin. Mable just giggled, as she wandered off into the kitchen.

     “How you feeling now mum?” Chrissy asked, as she cuddled up to her mum at the table while they waited for Mable to get back with the tea.

     “I’m feeling much better now dear. I know we’ve made the right choice, and David has been a great help with getting your father up and down the stairs.” Holly smiled at David as she said it.

     “I’m glad to help any time Holly. You just need to ask.” David said with a nod from the other side of the table.

     “Oh speaking of help. Brad told me to give you his and Frank’s numbers, so you can give them a call if you ever need anything.” Chrissy said, as she got a piece of paper out her purse and handed it to her mum.

     “That’s nice of them dear, but I don’t want to be a bother to anyone.” Holly said as she looked at the phone numbers on the paper.

     “Trust me holly when I say that it’s no trouble at all. Both Frank and Brad would be angry with you if they ever found out you struggled to do something and never called them, and with this lot keeping an eye on the two of you. I’m sure they would soon find out.” Carl said with a grin as he looked around the room.

     “I better remember to call them then. I’d hate to make either of them angry with me.” Holly said looking a little worried.

     “They can help give you lifts places, and I’ll leave you a number for the car service at the hotel just in case you can’t get hold of them or anyone else.” Carl said, as he pulled a card out his pocket and passed it over to Holly. “Just quote the number on the back of the card when you’ve called the number on the front, and they will send a car to pick you up and take you where ever you need to go, and then wait to bring you back, or take you somewhere else.” Carl added with a smile.

     “Is it a private taxi service then Carl?” Holly asked, as she looked at the posh looking card in her hand.

     “Something like that Holly, but they mainly just drive business people back and forth from the hotel to whatever meeting they need to get to.” Carl said with a wave of his hand.

     “It sounds very expensive Carl.” Holly said looking worried about the cost.

     “It won’t cost you a penny Holly. That’s why I gave you that card, and as soon as you tell them the number on the back, they will send a car to you right away. It’s a VIP card, and you are a very important person indeed.” Carl said with a bow of his head.

     “Thank you Carl, and thank you to everyone else for all the help you’re willing to give me and Greg.” Holly said with a tear in her eye.

    Chrissy pulled her mum into a tighter hug and let her rest her head on her should while she pulled herself back together. Greg just sat next to Chrissy smiling when he saw that Holly would really be okay after he was gone. He was proud of everything Chrissy had managed to achieve since leaving home. Greg could never say he was proud of anything that Chris his son ever did, but he still loved him with all his heart, but he was very proud of his daughter, and all that she had done. Greg was snapped out of his daydreaming when he heard Chrissy speaking to him.

     “Are you okay dad?” Chrissy asked when she saw the faraway look in his eyes, and a tear running down his cheek. Chrissy wiped away the tear and gave him a sad looking smile.

     “As okay as I can be given the circumstances.” Greg said with a grin. “I was just thinking how proud of you I am.” Greg added, as he held out his arms to give Chrissy a hug.

     “I never thought I’d hear you say that to me dad.” Chrissy giggled as she started to cry on her dads shoulder.

     “I should have told you that a long time ago Chrissy, but I am very proud to call you my daughter, and be able to call all your friends my daughters as well.” Greg hugged Chrissy a little harder as he said it.

     “Better late than never dad, better late than never.” Chrissy said with a sigh as she enjoyed the hug with her father.

    Mable came back into the room carrying a tray with a couple of pots of tea on it, so Chrissy got up and then set about making everyone a cup. Greg was happy to be getting his, and he seemed to drink over half of it in his first swallow.

     “Thank you Chrissy that really hit the spot.” Greg said with a sigh, as he put the cup back down on the table.

    Mable took a seat at the table, and then took the cup of tea that Chrissy offered her. Mable always liked the way Chrissy just took over serving people their drinks whenever she comes around to visit. “Thank you Chrissy, you’re a true angel my dear.” Mable smiled at her.

     “Thanks Mable, but I’m far from being an angel.” Chrissy said with a grin.

     “You should let others be the judge of that dear.” Mable said with a raised eyebrow.

     “Did you manage to get everything sorted out for the downstairs bedroom for Greg yesterday Mable?” Carl asked when she and Chrissy had stopped talking to each other.

     “Yes they will be back today to start putting things in place. We were lucky because Prue was here when they came, and she told them what she was looking for.” Mable giggled when she thought about Prue bossing the person around when he came to see what was needed. “The poor man tried to tell us what we needed, but Prue wasn’t having any of it.” Mable added with more giggles.

     “That sounds like mum alright.” Mandy said with a smile. She knew only too well how her mum could be when she knows what she wants.

     “Prue’s coming over later today, so she can sit and have a chat with Holly and sort out what care she needs to help make life a little easier on everyone. She also wants to get Greg booked in for some tests as well to make sure he’s on all the proper medication.” Mable said, as she looked at Holly more than anyone else.

     “I’ve already spoke to Prue about getting Greg the best care we can. She told me that she’d been speaking to some people that were looking at knew drugs just out on the market.” Carl said, as he looked at Holly and then Mable. “Just do whatever Prue tells you to Holly, and don’t worry about the cost of anything, and if you need anything at all, then give me a call, or just let Chrissy know, and I will sort it out.” Carl added in a firm voice to let holly know that he wasn’t even going to let her argue with him about it.

    Holly could tell that by the look in his eyes, so she just smiled and then said, “I will Carl, and thank you again for doing all this.”

     “No need to thank me Holly, you’re family now.” Carl said with a grin as he looked at Chrissy cuddled up to her dad.

    Everyone turned to look at the door to the dining room from the hallway when they heard the clicking of heels on the marble hallway floor. They all smiled when they saw Jenna and Kim walk into the room.

     “Wow, full house.” Jenna said as she looked around the room. “Good morning everyone.” Jenna added with a smile.

     “Morning Jenna, Kim.” Everyone said to them.

     “Morning.” Kim said, as she walked over to where Chrissy was sat with her dad. “How you doing shrimp?” Kim asked, as she gave Chrissy a hug from behind.

     “Hey! We can’t all look like an Amazon princess you know.” Chrissy giggled, as she took the hug from Kim.

     “I think I might have to tickle you for that little comment shrimp.” Kim said, just before attacking Chrissy with her fingers.

    Chrissy tried to stop Kim, but she was giggling too much to stop her, and she was soon sliding off the chair, and would have ended up on the floor, but Kim stopped her and sat her back on the chair again.

     “You don’t fight fair Kim.” Chrissy said, as she got her breath back and playfully slapped Kim on the arm as she hugged her.

     “I’m an Amazon princess, so I do whatever it takes to win shrimp.” Kim said with a grin, as she hugged Chrissy once more before letting her go and then going to sit with David for a little bit before he left to head off to work. Kim was stopping at home until Prue came, and then they would head into the surgery together later. Prue couldn’t see the point of Kim leaving home, just to be taken back again later in the day.

     “How are you doing with your homework Cathleen?” Jenna asked, as she looked over Cathleen and Amy’s shoulders to look at what Cathleen was doing.

     “I’ve nearly finished mummy.” Cathleen said sounding a little worried that her mummy was still mad with her. “Will you let me watch the cartoons now when I get home later?” Cathleen asked.

     “No. I told you that you are being punished for not telling me yesterday that you had some homework to do. So you will just have to find something else to do when you get home from school.” Jenna said. Not happy that she needed to punish her daughter, but Jenna knew that Cathleen would never learn if she didn’t punish her when she did something wrong.

     “Okay mummy, I understand. I am sorry for being bad girl.” Cathleen said, as she looked down at the table in front of her.

    Jenna just wanted to hug her daughter, but knew she had to be strong and let her sulk for the time being. Vic looked at Jenna and smiled to let her know he knew how she was feeling, and he was proud that she wasn’t going to give in and let her off.

     “Thanks for helping Cathleen get her homework done Amy. I never would have been ready in time to get to work if you and Holly hadn’t been around.

     “Holly, I mean mum did most of it with her, I just stepped in at the last minute to help Cathleen finish it off.” Amy said, as she pulled Cathleen into a hug to try and cheer her up a little bit.

    Jenna just smiled even more when she saw Amy hug Cathleen. It was a simple way to make Cathleen feel better without Jenna giving in and hugging her herself. “We really do need to stop you spending so much time with Chrissy. You’re getting more and more like her when someone tries to pay you a complement.” Jenna said with a giggle, as she gave Amy a quick hug, just after she stopped hugging Cathleen.

     “I can live with them sort of bad habits Jenna.” Amy said with a grin as she looked over at Chrissy sat cuddled up between her mum and dad.

     “Just as long as you don’t start running off on holidays without telling any of us first. You’ll be fine Amy.” Jenna said with a grin as she looked at Chrissy.

    Chrissy just looked at Jenna like she was about to say something, but then just looked down at her own lap as she realised that she would never live down her running away. Chrissy was soon looking up again though when she felt someone hug her from behind. She soon found out that it was Jenna hugging her.

     “I’m sorry Chrissy. That was just a bad joke. I didn’t mean to hurt your feelings.” Jenna said as she hugged her a little tighter.

     “Don’t worry about it Jenna. If I’m going to do silly things, then I have to expect people to make fun of me for it.” Chrissy said, as she let Jenna hug her.

     “It was a silly thing you did Chrissy, but no one is making fun of you. We just like to tease you every now and then.” Jenna gave Chrissy another quick squeeze before letting her go again. “Still friends?” Jenna asked with a pout.

     “Always Jenna.” Chrissy said with a smile.

     “That’s okay then.” Jenna said with a smile back at Chrissy, just before she went and sat on Vic’s knee for a couple of minutes before she needed to leave and get Cathleen dropped off at school.

    Mandy looked at her watch and realised that they needed to see about getting to work, or they would never have the orders ready for when they turned up from the changing service at the hotel. “I’m sorry Chrissy, but we really do need to see about making a move and getting to work.” Mandy said with a sad look at Chrissy, as she watched her sat between her mum and dad. “We can call in on the way home and spend a little more time with them tonight if you want?” Mandy asked, as she tried to think of some way to cheer Chrissy up a little bit.

     “I’d like that Sis. Thank you.” Chrissy said, just before giving her mum and dad a hug. “I’ll see you both later then. Just call me if you need anything.” Chrissy added as she broke the hug with her mum.

     “I will dear, but it sounds like we pretty much have it covered though. Holly said with a giggle, as she thought about all the numbers and people she now had willing to help her take care of Greg.

     “Well you can always just call for a natter if you like.” Chrissy said looking hopeful that her mum would feel the need to call and chat to her at some point in the day.

     “Now that I will do. I very often find myself at a loose end when your father has a nap, but Mable and I were talking about doing some baking. I hear that you all like the apple pies that Mable makes, and she said she’d show me her secrets.” Holly said with a grin.

     “You can never have enough apple pies.” Carl said with a grin when he heard the magic words being spoken.

     “Mable was telling me that you can’t get enough of her homemade apple pies Carl.” Holly giggled.

     “Mable’s apple pie is that good, I’ve told her a number of times I’d add it to the menu at the hotel if she could make enough of them for me.” Carl said, as he looked at Mable like he had a number of times in the past.

     “Maybe with Holly here to help me Carl, I might be able to look at doing that now.” Mable said with a grin. Mable’s goal was to get Holly doing something that would help keep her busy when she wasn’t looking after Greg. With all the people willing to help out, Mable knew that Holly would have a little more free time to find other things to do.

     “I will tell you now that I will take as many as you can make.” Carl said looking excited.

     “Well give us a couple of days to get Holly and Greg settled in, then we’ll see what we can do,” Mable said with a smile.

    Chrissy gave her mum and dad a final hug before she left the house and got in Mandy’s car and headed off to the shop, so they could make a start on what was going to be a very busy day for the three of them.

 

---

    Becky had gone back into the kitchen and got all the dishes washed and dried after waving Chrissy and the others off at the front door, then she decided to go up and get the bags unpacked that her and Chrissy had used on the trip back up to sort out her mum and dad’s move.

    The bag they’d used was one of the bags that Chrissy had brought while she was away, so Becky wasn’t shocked when she found a small pile of fashion magazines in the bottom of it when she’d taken all the clothes out.

     “No wonder this bag weighed so much.” Becky said to herself as she pulled the magazines out so she could fold the bag up and put it away.

    As Becky was putting the magazines on the bed out the way, she saw an a4 size envelope slide out from between a couple of the magazines. She put the bag back down, and then picked up the envelope and looked to see what was in it. Becky looked a bit puzzled when she saw a set of photos, but she didn’t recognise the woman in them. The woman was dressed in a school girl uniform just like the one Chrissy had worn while working at St.Trinian’s, but Becky didn’t remember seeing her while they were there, and why would Chrissy have a set of photos anyway. Becky thought the girl looked cute, but she was beginning to worry that maybe Chrissy had a little romance while she was away. It had worried Becky all the time Chrissy was missing, that she might have found another woman to fill the hole Becky must have left. Looking at the photos made Becky wonder if this might be the woman that did that.

    The girl had a short pixie style hair cut in a flame red colour, and she had her lip pierced and a lot of piercings in her ears. The girl also had the most amazing bright blue eyes. Becky thought she had a gothic punk look about her. Not the sort of girl Chrissy would be looking to go out with, but then again, Chrissy was in a dark place, so she could have been thinking anything at the time she’d have met this girl.

     “Don’t start thinking like that.” Becky said to herself as she shook her head from side to side. “Chrissy would never do something like that.” Becky added, as she put the photos back in the envelope and then slid them back between the magazines before putting the magazines away.

    Becky got back to sorting out the clothes and put most of them in the wash basket, then she set about getting ready to go and see how Holly and Greg were settling in at Mable’s, but she found herself thinking about the girl in the photos, and she was soon back in their bedroom grabbing the photos and heading back down to see if she could find any shots of her on the St.Trinian’s web site. Becky spent over half an hour looking all through the web site, but she couldn’t find one photo of a cute red head working at the club. Looking at the time, Becky decided to have a word with Jayden later, and see if the girl might have started at the club after the web site was sorted out, and whether or not Chrissy might have shown an interest in another girl.

    Even though Becky had told herself not to let it worry her, and there must be a valid reason for Chrissy having the photos, she was still getting worked up at the thought of Chrissy having a fling with some gothic pixie while she was away.

    Becky got in her car and set off towards Mable’s and decided to spend some time with Holly and Greg in some attempt to take her mind of what Chrissy might have got up to while she was away. She pulled up outside Mable’s and noticed that Prue was here, as her car was parked on the driveway, so Becky got out and took a deep breath before going up the driveway and ringing the bell.

     “Hello Becky. Come in, come in.” Mable said as she stepped aside to let Becky enter the house before she gave her a hug. “How are you feeling dear?” Mable asked, as she put a hand on Becky’s little lump of a belly.

     “Hi Mable. We’re all doing fine.” Becky smiled, as she also put her hands on her belly.

     “It’s really starting to show now isn’t it?” Mable said as she looked up from Becky’s belly to look her in the eyes with a smile on her face. “Are you sure that everything is okay dear? You don’t look very happy about something.” Mable asked looking worried all of a sudden.

     “Yes I’m fine Mable. It’s just been a busy couple of weeks with the wedding and then the sorting out with Chrissy’s mum and dad.” Becky said with a sigh. “It’s nice to just come over and relax with you for an hour or so.” Becky added as she wrapped an arm around Mable’s waist and led her back to the dining room where she knew the others would be.

    Holly was just pouring out a cup of tea for Prue, Kim and Greg when Becky and Mable walked back into the room.

     “Hello Becky. You’re just in time for a cup of tea if you want one?” Holly asked with a smile.

     “Hi everyone. That would be great mum, thanks.” Becky said as she took the seat that Mable offered her.

     “Hello dear. I hope you didn’t over do it while you were helping Holly pack everything away over the past couple of days?” Prue asked, as she patted Becky on the hand.

     “No mum, Brad and the others wouldn’t let me do much at all. I was more of a supervisor than a worker.” Becky said with a grin, as she took the cup of tea off Holly. “Thanks mum.” Becky added as she looked at Holly.

    Becky liked the idea that she got to call two people mum now, whereas at one point she didn’t even have one. Becky also loved how they both wanted to make sure she wasn’t over doing anything while she was pregnant either.

     “Holly was just telling us that Brad was doing most the heavy lifting while you were up there.” Prue said with a grin. “Frank wasn’t very happy that he never got asked to help. He’s wondering if you all think he’s getting to old for helping out now days.” Prue added with even more giggles.

     “I hope he doesn’t believe that mum. I just wanted him to keep an eye on the club while we were away. I’m sure that Brad could have used him a couple of time had he been there.” Becky said, as she tried to explain to Prue why they never asked Frank to go with them.

     “I know that Becky, but you know what men are like when they think they’ve been left out of something on purpose.” Prue said in a dismissive way. “I’m sure that you will sweet talk him into thinking he did an amazing job while you were away.” Prue added with a knowing look.

    Becky knew that Prue was right, and by the end of the night tonight at the club, she would have Frank convinced that he was the best person to leave behind helping Beth run the club for her.

     “Are you sure that everything is okay Becky? You look distracted by something.” Prue asked, as they sat drinking their tea.

    Becky was still worried about the photos of the girl that Chrissy had been hiding in the magazines she found back at home, but she wasn’t about to tell Prue and the others, that she thought Chrissy had an affair while she was away. If for no other reason than she wasn’t sure she actually had. Becky needed to have a word with Jayden, to see if she could find out any more details about the girl in the photos first. Becky knew that would be a tricky subject without putting Jayden in a tough spot.

     “I’m fine, really I am. I guess I’m just missing Chrissy a little bit.” Becky lied, but she knew that they would all buy that as a reason for her seaming a little distracted.

     “I bet it was nice getting to spend the last couple of days together?” Prue asked, as she gave Becky a hug.

     “It was. I think that’s the reason I feel a little lost at the minute.” Becky said, as she hugged Prue back. “But that’s enough about me. I want to know how you’re settling in here at Mable’s?” Becky asked, as she broke the hug with Prue, and looked at Holly and Greg.

    Holly went on to tell Becky about how she helped Mable sort out breakfast, and how they were going to start and do some baking together once they got settled in fully. Holly even told Becky about Carl wanting some of the apple pies to sell in the restaurant at the hotel. Becky was excited for them when they said that. She thought that everyone deserved to taste a piece of Mable’s apple pie, it was that good.

    Becky stopped for just over an hour and then made her excuse to leave. “I’m really sorry, but I better go and get some rest before I have to make a start on dinner, and then get ready to go to work at the club.” Becky said as she got up to leave.

     “I hope you’re not trying to do too much Becky?” Greg asked, as she gave him a hug.

     “Don’t worry dad. They won’t let me do much more than walk around the club keeping an eye on me.” Becky smiled; at the fact Greg was worried about her health.

     “I should hope they are, or I’d be having words with someone about it.” Holly said looking like a protective mother as she walked Becky to the front door.

     “Do you need anything fetching before I leave?” Becky asked, as she stood at the front door having one final hug before Becky left. Prue and Kim had already left to get back to the surgery, so Prue could make some calls and get some tests set up for Greg, so Becky was the only one able to go and fetch anything they might need.

     “I think we’re fine for everything Becky, but Carl left me with a number for the car service at the hotel, and Chrissy gave me a card with Brad and Frank’s numbers on. So I can call one of them if I need anything later.” Holly hugged Becky as she spoke. “I want you to go home and get some sleep; it looks like you could do with it.” Holly added with a smile, as she ran her finger along a little bag that was under one of Becky’s eyes.

    Becky leaned into the touch and smiled as she looked at Holly. “Bye mum. I’ll pop around again tomorrow. That is unless you call and let me know that Prue has some tests planned for dad, then I’ll come with you. That is unless you’ll be getting Brad or Frank to come with you and help get dad in and out of the places.” Becky added.

     “You’re welcome to come and see us here Becky, but I’ll sort out something else when we have to go for the tests. I don’t want you over doing anything.” Holly put her hand on Becky’s belly as she said it. “You have more than just you to take care of now Becky, so you just take it easy and let everyone do stuff for you.”

     “Yes mum.” Becky said with a roll of the eyes, just before she started to giggle.

     “Yes I am, and don’t you forget it young lady.” Holly said with a grin as she had one hand on her hip, and the other one had a finger pointing at Becky as she wagged it around in a bossy manner, but even Holly ended up giggling.

    Holly walked down the drive and then helped Becky to get in her car before she stood and waved Becky off before returning to the house to help Mable clean up the pots and then make a start on sorting out some lunch for them all.

    Becky got home and made herself a sandwich, and then sat at the kitchen table looking at the photos. By the time Becky finished her sandwich and headed up to bed, she was convinced that Chrissy had found some gothic girl to have a fling with as some sort of payback against her. Needless to say Becky didn’t get much sleep that afternoon.

 

---

    Chrissy, Amy and Mandy had been at it non stop since they got to the shop, but they got the orders for the changing service done just in time. Linda walking into the shop just as Mandy finished the final check to make sure they had everything that was ordered.

     “Hi Linda, we only just made it in time.” Mandy said with a sigh, as she fell onto the seat behind the counter looking warn out.

     “It’s always tough getting back to work after a couple of days off, I know just how you feel Mandy.” Linda said as she put a basket of food on the counter with their lunch in it. “I’ll get loaded up and let you take a break and have some lunch then.” Linda added, as she made a start on taking all the boxes out to her van. She was soon joined by Chrissy and Amy, as they both helped to get her loaded up and on her way back to the hotel.

    Amy and Chrissy returned to the shop after waving to Linda as she drove away. Amy locked the front door to the shop and then turned the sign to say they were closed for lunch. Mandy had taken the basket through to the back room, so they could set about dishing up some salad and cooked meats for each other.

     “I’m ready for this.” Mandy said, as she took a bite out of a fresh bread roll that Chrissy had just buttered for her.

     “I know what you mean sis; I thought it was never going to end.” Chrissy said just before putting a fork full of salad and meat in her mouth.

    Amy said something, but she already had a mouth full of food, so Mandy and Chrissy just sat looking at her, as they both waited for her to swallow it, so she could then tell them again.

     “Sorry. I said that I can’t see there being much left by the time we’ve done.” Amy giggled, as she put her hand over her mouth so she didn’t spit food all over Mandy and Chrissy.

     “No, not with the way you’re shovelling it in.” Mandy said with a grin.

     “I can’t help it. I’m a growing girl.” Amy said as she stuck her chest out and turned from side to side.

     “You can be such a tart baby sister.” Chrissy giggled, as she poked a fork at one of Amy’s breasts. “Now get your lunch, so we can get stuck in to all those internet orders.” Chrissy added, as she pointed over at the large pile of orders they still needed to get sorted and out in the post.

     “Hey! Watch were you’re pointing that fork big sister. I can’t afford to burst one.” Amy said with fake shock, as she covered up her breasts to protect them from Chrissy and her fork.

     “I wouldn’t worry baby sister, those aren’t filled with water, and I doubt I could burst one with a fork.” Chrissy said with a grin as she thought back to what Amy once told them about her using water filled balloons as breasts.

     “Better safe than sorry big sister.” Amy said with a grin, as she carried on eating her lunch.

     “I can’t believe you used water filled balloons as breasts. Did you ever have one burst on you while you were wearing your sister’s clothes?” Mandy asked.

     “Yes I did. I was so scared that I wouldn’t be able to get her clothes dry before she got home again, but I think I got away with it. Or put it this way, she never said otherwise.” Amy said with a grin. “Maybe I should ask her if she ever noticed some of her things being a little damp once.” Amy had a thoughtful look on her face as she said it.

     “We’ll have to try and remember and ask her when we get home.” Chrissy said with a grin. Amy just nodded her head up and down, due to her having another mouth full of food again.

    Once lunch was out the way, Mandy went and checked up on what stock they would need to order, while Chrissy and Amy started working their way through the internet orders. They made a good team, and they soon had them all done, and then they helped Mandy sort out the stock they needed, and were ready to leave the shop an hour earlier than they normally would be. They got the car loaded up, and then got the shop locked up so they could go and spend a little more time with Holly and Greg.

    Greg was sleeping when they got to Mable’s, so they all sat in the dining room and had a cup of tea with Mable and Holly until Cathleen got home with Jenna, then Chrissy and Amy spent some time playing with her until Greg woke up, then Chrissy sat cuddled up to her dad, as they talked about some of the things Chrissy did as a child, while Amy, Mandy, Jenna and Mable sat and listened to them tell their stories.

    It was soon time to see about getting home and seeing what Becky had cooked for dinner, and Mable was about ready to dish up dinner at her place anyway. She asked if they wanted to stop, but understood why they had to leave when they said that Becky would have cooked back at home.

    Cathleen walked to the door with Holly and waved to Chrissy, Mandy and Amy as they got in Mandy’s car and pulled away. Then Holly went back into the house and helped Cathleen get cleaned up ready for dinner, while Jenna made the most of the break before they ate.

 

---

    Becky was just putting a joint of meat back in the oven when she heard the front door close, then she saw Ann and Jayden enter the kitchen and smile at her. “Hi Becky, something smells good.” Ann said, as she walked over and gave Becky a hug. “Do you think I have time to go and take a shower before we eat?” Ann asked.

     “You should have time Ann; I’m waiting for the others to get home. They said they were going to call in and see how Greg and Holly are settling in at Mable’s.” Becky said, as she took the oven gloves off again and hung them back up.

     “Okay then, I’ll be as quick as I can.” Ann said as she kissed Becky on the cheek and gave her a quick hug just before running out the room again.

     “Do you need a hand with anything Becky? I’m not very good in the kitchen, but tell me what you want done and I’ll sort it for you.” Jayden said as she got up to go and help Becky with dinner.

     “Everything is pretty much done now Jayden, but I would like to have a quick chat with you about something.” Becky said, as she led Jayden back over to the kitchen table so they could sit down and have a chat.

     “Okay Becky, what do you want to talk about?” Jayden asked as she helped Becky take a seat just before she sat down again herself.

     “I was wondering if you wouldn’t mind talking about what Chrissy got up to while she was stopping with you.” Becky asked looking nervous.

     “No, I don’t mind, but there’s not much to talk about really.” Jayden said with a shrug. “So what do you want to know?”

     “Did Chrissy get close to anyone while she was there?” Becky asked, but wasn’t sure she was ready for the answer. Becky’s heart jumped up into her throat when she heard Jayden’s answer.

     “Yes she did.” Jayden said as she looked across the table at Becky. “She worked her way into every body’s heart at the club.” Jayden added with a smile.

     “Do you know if she closer than just friends with any of them?” Becky asked.

     “What, you mean like you and Chrissy close?” Jayden asked with a shocked look when she realised where Becky’s questioning was going.

     “Yes. Did she get close to any of the girls at the club while she worked there?” Becky asked feeling a little braver, but still not knowing if she could cope with the answer she was going to get.

     “Not as far as I know, but I wasn’t at the club every night of the week like she was. I never saw her getting that close with any of the girls, or guys for that matter.” Jayden said, as she looked to be thinking back to all the times she worked in the club with Chrissy. “I know a couple of the girls took an interest in Chrissy, but she always shot them down before they even got off the mark.” Jayden added.

     “So she could have had a fling then, and just kept it hidden from you?” Becky asked with worry in her voice.

     “I can’t see how Becky. She never brought anyone home, or spoke on the phone to anyone while she was with me, and she was always at home when I got back from working at the hotel.” Jayden said in such a way as she thought Becky had gone mad. “She always had a meal waiting for me, and none of them were the type of meal that could be cooked at the last minute, so she’d taken some time to get them ready.”

    Becky was deep in thought for a couple of minutes, and Jayden just sat looking at her, as she waited for the next question. Becky knew how cunning Chrissy could be, but it was looking a little odd that Chrissy and a girl from St.Trinian’s would be able to keep a secret like that from Jayden. “What am I missing?” Becky said to herself under her breath.

     “Becky, I’ve got no idea where this has all come from, but if you’re asking me if Chrissy hooked up with some other girl while she was away. Then I would have to say no.” Jayden said, as she reached across the table and took hold of Becky’s hands and looked her in the eyes.

     “But you’ve already said that you can’t be sure Jayden.” Becky said close to tears.

     “Chrissy was a mess when I found her, and yes most girls that would have felt like Chrissy did back then would have gone and had some revenge sex, or something like that.” Jayden said as she waved her hands in the air. “But Chrissy isn’t just some girl Becky! She was heartbroken, and the last thing she wanted was to get close to anyone. It took me a couple of weeks to get her to even open up to me on anything, and even then she still wouldn’t get close just in case she got hurt again.” Jayden said with some anger in her voice.

     “Why are you worried about what Chrissy might have done while she was away all of a sudden anyway?” Jayden asked with a puzzled look. “Have you found some evidence that she’s been seeing someone behind your back?”

    Becky was tempted to go and get the photos and ask Jayden who the girl was in them, but the last thing she wanted was for Jayden to cover for Chrissy until she could warn her, or worse tell her that Chrissy had got close to the girl in the photos and she’d just forgot all about it. So she decided to lie.

     “No real reason. I was just being silly, and wondered if she might have had some sort of a romance while she was away.” Becky said with a shrug of the shoulders.

    Jayden got up and walked around the table so she could give Becky a hug. “You’re the only romance in Chrissy’s life for the time being Becky.” Jayden said, as she kissed Becky on the forehead. “That is until these little ones show up.” Jayden added with a grin as she put her hand on Becky’s belly.

    Becky didn’t have time to ask Jayden any more details about Chrissy’s little holiday because they heard the front door, and then Amber walked into the Kitchen.

     “Hi Becky, Jayden. Amy not home yet?” Amber asked, as she looked around the kitchen, just in case she’d missed her.

     “No, not yet. They were going to call in and spend some time with Chrissy’s mum and dad on their way home.” Becky said, as she got up from the table to go and make sure dinner was still okay.

    The front door was soon heard to close again, and the next thing Becky heard was Amy scream Amber’s name as they started hugging and kissing each other. Becky looked round just in time to see Chrissy walk over to her, and pull her into a hug and then kissed her on the lips. The kiss and hug was very one sided, which didn’t go unnoticed on Chrissy.

     “What’s wrong baby?” Chrissy asked looking worried as she stopped kissing Becky.

     “Nothing is wrong; I’m just hungry and want to get dinner dished up.” Becky said, as she pushed herself away from Chrissy and started sorting out dinner.

    Chrissy was left feeling a little hurt by the way Becky was treating her, but she just put it down to hormones and let it go. “Do you want some help getting it dished up baby?”

     “Sure, if it’s not too much trouble.” Becky said without even turning to look at Chrissy.

    Chrissy, Amy and Amber all set to work helping Becky get dinner dished up then they all sat down to eat when Ann came back down from taking a shower. Becky’s mood towards Chrissy didn’t go unnoticed by the rest of them, and Jayden was beginning to think that there was more to Becky’s questions than just being curious about what Chrissy got up to while she was away.

    Once dinner was finished, and they had all had a desert of fruit and ice cream that Amy and Chrissy made. They all had a cup of tea before Chrissy looked at the time and realised that she needed to go and help Becky take a shower and get ready for work.

     “We better see about getting up stairs if we’re going to get a shower before you have to get ready for work baby.” Chrissy said, as she got up from the table and went to help Becky get up.

     “I’ve already taken my shower, but don’t let me stop you going for one.” Becky said in a matter of fact way, as she got up from the table and then took her cup over to the sink before leaving the room to go and get ready for work.

    Chrissy was left looking at the kitchen door with tears in her eyes as she tried to work out what she might have done to upset Becky. Chrissy looked at the others, then she let out a sigh just before walking off to go and find out what was wrong with Becky, and try to fix it.

     “That was a bit cold.” Amber said as she looked at the door Chrissy had just left by to go and talk to Becky. “Does anyone know what’s wrong with Becky?” Amber asked the others.

     “I’m not sure, but she was asking me a bunch of really weird questions about what Chrissy got up to while she was stopping with me, and working at St.Trinian’s.” Jayden said with a puzzled look on her face as she looked around the table.

     “Did she give you any reason for why she’d be asking these questions Jayden?” Mandy asked looking worried about what had just happened.

     “No, not really, but I get the feeling that she knows something, or thinks she does.” Jayden said.

     “Did anything happen that you can remember, or you think could have made Becky act like she is doing now?” Mandy asked, as she looked at Jayden.

     “Not that I know of, and all Chrissy did was work at the club, and then clean the flat and cook the meals. If she got up to anything else, she did a very good job of hiding it from me.” Jayden said with a shrug.

     “Did she ever meet up with anyone while you were out?” Mandy asked Jayden.

     “I only managed to get her to come out the once, and she never even went on the dance floor. Like I said, she never did or went any place apart from the supermarket to do food shopping, and the club.” Jayden said in a pleading voice. “That’s the same thing I told Becky when she asked me. I’ve got no idea why she’s treating Chrissy like she is.” Jayden added with a sad look.

     “Okay Jayden, thanks for telling us what you know anyway.” Mandy said with a weak smile. “I’ll try and get Becky away from Chrissy, so I can find out what her problem is.” Mandy added with a sigh.

    Becky was just walking into their wardrobe when Chrissy entered the bedroom, so she walked over to the door to find out what Becky’s problem was with her.

     “Becky. What have I done to upset you?” Chrissy asked in a pleading voice.

     “I don’t want to talk about it. I need to get ready for work.” Becky said, as she never even bothered to turn and look at Chrissy as she spoke.

     “If this is about me going out early and then being late back, we talked about it, and you said it was okay for me to go and spend some time with my mum and dad.” Chrissy said, as she thought that was the only thing she’d done since talking to Becky in the morning before she left the house.

     “It’s got nothing to do with your mum and dad. I’m fine with you spending time with them.” Becky snapped as she got the dress she’d be wearing for work, and she left the closet to put the dress on the bed, so she could sort out underwear and shoes. “For all I care at the minute, you can go and live with them!” Becky snapped.

     “Then please tell me what the problem is, and I will say sorry, so we can move on.” Chrissy said, as she turned to look at Becky as she walked around the room getting what she wanted, Shocked at the sudden outburst.

     “Okay then. Why don’t you tell me about what you got up to while you were on your little holiday?” Becky snapped, as she stopped walking around the room and looked right at Chrissy waiting for an answer.

     “Am I ever going to live that down?” Chrissy said looking shocked at the reason for Becky being mad with her. “I said I was sorry, and I even did your punishment of working at the club to show you all just how sorry I really was, but just remember that it was you going behind my back in the first place that started it all.” Chrissy said with anger in her voice. Chrissy knew that if she didn’t get angry, she was going to start crying, and she wasn’t going to let Becky make her feel small when she thought that they were over the whole running away thing.

     “It’s not the running away that I’m talking about Chrissy.” Becky said through gritted teeth. “It’s what you got up to while you were down there.” Becky added, as she started sorting out her things again.

     “I worked at St.Trinian’s, and then cooked and cleaned the flat I was sharing with Jayden that was it!” Chrissy snapped at Becky. “Tell you what Becky, you think whatever you want. I can’t deal with this right now.” Chrissy added as she walked into the bathroom to take a shower and get out of her work clothes.

    Becky was left with a shocked look on her face as Chrissy slammed the bathroom door behind her. She’d never seen Chrissy stand up for herself like that before, and she kind of liked it.

    Chrissy was about to start the shower, but decided to take a soak in the bath instead. She just wanted to try and calm down before she went face to face with Becky again. Chrissy had got no idea what Becky was trying to get at, and it didn’t look like she would get an answer anytime soon either.

    Becky could hear the bath filling up with water, and knew that she wouldn’t be seeing Chrissy again anytime soon, so she set about getting herself ready for work. Chrissy still hadn’t come out by the time Becky was ready, so she grabbed her purse and coat, then she made her way down to find Vicky stood in the hallway talking to Mandy and the others.

    Mandy and the others all looked shocked to see Becky come down the stairs, but not having Chrissy on her arm. Vicky looked just as shocked as well.

     “No Chrissy tonight Becky?” Vicky asked.

     “No, she decided to take a soak in the bath.” Was all Becky said, as she slipped her coat on and then followed Vicky out the house after giving Mandy, Amy, Amber, Ann and Jayden a quick hug and saying goodbye to them.

    Now Mandy knew that there was something very wrong between Becky and Chrissy, if she never came down to see her off when she left for work. Mandy was going to go up and make sure Chrissy was doing okay.

     “Do you think Chrissy is alright?” Amy asked with worry on her face, as she looked up the stairs to where she knew Chrissy was.

     “I’m not sure baby sister, but I’m going to go and find out.” Mandy said, as she headed over towards the stairs. “I’ll see you all in the living room later.” Mandy said as she looked over her shoulder at them all.

    Ann, Amber and Jayden all started walking off towards the living room, but Amber stopped when she realised that Amy hadn’t moved, she was just looking up the stairs towards Chrissy’s room. “Come on lover. Mandy will make sure Chrissy is okay for you.” Amber said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist and led her into the living room with the others.

    Mandy got to Chrissy’s bedroom door and knocked before entering the room. She found Chrissy sat on the edge of the bed in her bathrobe, just looking down at the rings on her finger, as she kept spinning them around.

     “Hi sis.” Chrissy said, as she looked up and saw Mandy enter the room.

     “Hello Baby sister.” Mandy said with a frown, as she walked over and sat on the bed next to Chrissy and wrapped an arm around her. “I guess you didn’t get things sorted out with Becky then?” Mandy asked.

     “It’s hard to sort out a problem when the person won’t tell you what you did wrong.” Chrissy said with a sigh, as she went back to playing with the rings on her finger. “Maybe I should have just stayed lost.” Chrissy added as she started sobbing.

     “Hey, don’t speak like that Chrissy. We’re all glad we found you again, even Becky is glad to have you back.” Mandy said, as she pulled Chrissy into her, so she could cry on Mandy’s shoulder.

     “She hates me Mandy. Becky hates me, and I don’t know why.” Chrissy sobbed on Mandy’s shoulder.

     “Did she not say why she feels this way towards you Chrissy?” Mandy asked as she stroked Chrissy’s damp hair.

     “No, she just kept going on about what I did while I was away, but I never did anything while I was sis.” Chrissy said with some pleading in her voice. “I worked at the club, and then cleaned the flat and cooked for Jayden.” Chrissy added with more sobbing.

     “I believe you sis, but something’s got Becky all worked up, but I don’t know what.” Mandy said with a sigh.

    Chrissy finally stopped crying and then dried her eyes. Mandy sat with her while she finished sorting herself out. Then Chrissy shocked her with what she said next.

     “Will you be able to give me a lift round to Mable’s in the morning sis?” Chrissy asked. “I’m going to give her a call now, and see if I can move in to be closer to my mum and dad, and also to give Becky some time to calm down, or at least explain what she’s mad at me for.” Chrissy said, as she got her mobile out her purse.

     “Don’t you think sitting down and talking to Becky before you go making decisions like that would be better baby sister?” Mandy said, as she tried to stop Chrissy making the call she was about to make.

     “I’ve tried talking to her Mandy, but it didn’t do any good.” Chrissy was close to tears again as she said it. “She was so angry at me sis, and I don’t know why?” Chrissy snuffled, as she hit the call button after finding Mable’s number in her mobile.

    Mandy just let out a long sigh as she sat watching Chrissy make the call. Someone must have picked up at the other end because Chrissy started speaking.

     “Hello it’s Chrissy; can I speak to Mable please?” Chrissy asked the person on the other end. “Yes I’m fine, thanks David.” Chrissy added as she took a deep breath to get her nerves under control before she spoke to Mable.

     “Hello Chrissy, is everything alright?” Mable’s voice asked at the other end of the phone.

     “Hello Mable. I’m sorry to bother you so late, but I was wondering if I could ask for your help with something?” Chrissy asked with worry in her voice.

     “You know I’ll do anything I can to help you Chrissy. Now what is it you need my help with?” Mable asked.

     “I was wondering if it would be alright for me to move in with you for a bit? Becky seems to be angry at me for something, and I’m worried that if I stay here, I may upset her even more, and I’m worried about how it may affect the babies.” Chrissy asked in a shaky voice close to tears again.

     “Are you sure that you can’t get this sorted out with Becky without the need for you to move out Chrissy?” Mable asked with a sad tone to her voice.

     “I wish we could Mable, but when I tried to speak to her earlier, she just got really angry with me. So I think it for the best that I move out and hope that Mandy and the others can find out what I’ve done, and the best way to fix it.” Chrissy said with a snuffle. “Please let me come and stop with you Mable, I don’t want to move into Carl’s hotel and be on my own again.” Chrissy added with tears running down her cheeks now.

     “You know I wouldn’t stop you moving in here Chrissy, and I won’t hear of you going to stop in some hotel, even if it is one of Carl’s.” Mable said the last part like Chrissy was just being silly.

     “Thanks Mable. I’ll drop some bits off in the morning when I came round with Mandy and Amy.” Chrissy seemed a little better, now she knew that Mable would let her stop there.

     “Do you not want to come round tonight?” Mable asked.

     “No, I need to get some bits packed, and it will be getting late by the time I’m done, so I’ll just move in tomorrow morning. Thanks for helping me out Mable.” Chrissy smiled down the phone even though Mable couldn’t see it.

     “Okay dear, I’ll see you in the morning, and I’ll have your old room ready for you when you get here in the morning.” Mable said with a sigh.

     “Thank you Mable. I’ll see you in the morning. Send my love to my mum and dad for me.”

     “I’ll do that for you Chrissy. Until tomorrow then. Bye dear.”

     “Okay Mable. Bye.” Chrissy ended the call and then put her phone back in her purse before she went and grabbed a couple of bags to start packing some stuff in.

    Mandy sat on the bed watching Chrissy start to get her things packed in the bags for a couple of minutes before she spoke. “If I can’t change your mind baby sister, then I better go and let the others know what you’re doing.” Mandy said with a sigh as she got up off the bed and pulled Chrissy into a hug. “Do you think you’ll be coming down stairs later?” Mandy asked.

     “I think I’ll just get my stuff packed away and then get an early night.” Chrissy said as she looked up at her sister.

     “I better find you in my bed when I come up to bed later.” Mandy said in a firm voice. “If Becky’s going to have a bag on with you, then she can sleep in this bed while I get to cuddle up to my sister.” Mandy added with a smile.

     “Yes sir!” Chrissy said with a grin as she snapped Mandy a salute.

     “Maybe I should order you to stay here with me then baby sister.” Mandy said as she pulled Chrissy back into a hug with her.

     “Please don’t do that Mandy.” Chrissy said with pleading in her eyes. “You heard what I said to Mable. I’m worried about getting Becky to upset, so I think me moving in with Mable until I can find out what I’ve done to upset her is the best thing for everyone.” Chrissy added hoping that her logic would make Mandy understand why she was doing this in the first place.

     “I know and understand why you’re doing this Chrissy, but I don’t have to like it.” Mandy said as she broke the hug and stepped back to look Chrissy in the eyes again.

     “I better see about getting my things packed then, or I’ll never get to bed tonight.” Chrissy said as she smiled at Mandy. “I’ll see you later when you come to bed then sis.” Chrissy added with a smile, as she started packing again.

    Mandy left the room to go and inform the others that Chrissy was moving out, and Chrissy carried on packing.

 

To Be Continued Soon  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

You Have It All Wrong Three

By SaraUK

 

Part 17

Chapter 45

    Becky had slept in hers and Chrissy’s bed when she got home from the club, so she wasn’t woken the next morning by any noise of Chrissy getting ready for work and moving out because she’d taken her work clothes into Mandy’s room with her, and with only having a bubble bath the night before, Chrissy didn’t take a shower the next morning.

    Chrissy was dressed and down stairs before anyone else so she made a start on breakfast for the last time. She was going to miss dancing around to songs on the radio with Amber and Amy, but she still thought she was doing the right thing by moving out.

    Mandy was the first one to get down out the others and she walked over and gave Chrissy a hug before going to the table and pouring herself a cup of tea out.

     “Morning baby sister. I guess you’ve not changed your mind about moving out then?” Mandy asked as she broke the hug with Chrissy.

     “The fact that Becky slept in our bed is proof that me moving out is for the best, and you’ll know where I am this time at least.” Chrissy said with a weak smile.

     “You do realise that as soon as I find out what’s bugging Becky, I’m coming to fetch you right back again.” Mandy said in a firm voice, just before she went to sit at the table.

     “I’m counting on it sis.” Chrissy said with a grin, and hoping that it would be sooner rather than later when she came to fetch her back.

     Amy and Amber came down the stairs and then stopped when Amy came to a stop at the bottom. “What you stopped for baby?” Amber asked as she looked at Amy.

     “She’s really moving out.” Was all Amy said as she looked at the bags packed in the hallway ready to go in Mandy’s car when they went round to Mable’s later.

     “I’m sure it won’t be for long baby, and you’ll still get to see her at the shop every day.” Amber said, as she wrapped an arm around Amy’s waist and pulled her towards the kitchen with her.

    Chrissy and Mandy both jumped a mile when they heard someone scream Chrissy’s name, but Chrissy smiled when she realised that it was Amy calling her, and not a very angry Becky.

    Amy saw Chrissy over near the cooker and screamed her name as she ran over and threw her arms around Chrissy and started hugging the stuffing out of her.

     “Please don’t move out Chrissy. Come and share a bed with Amber and I, but please don’t move out again.” Amy was pleading with Chrissy as she hugged her.

     “I’m sorry Amy, but it’s for the best. I need to try and keep Becky calm, and me being in the house isn’t helping to do that.” Chrissy said as she hugged Amy back. “I’m only going to be at Mable’s, and you’ll still have to put up with me at the shop most days.” Chrissy added with a grin as she stopped hugging Amy.

     “Well I don’t like it one bit.” Amy pouted, as she started helping Chrissy sort out breakfast.

     “I can see that baby sister.” Chrissy said; as she gave Amy one last hug before carrying on with breakfast.

    Ann and Jayden both walked into the kitchen together, and they went straight over to Chrissy and gave her a hug. “I’m sorry to hear you’re moving out Chrissy. I hope it’s not because of anything I said to Becky yesterday.” Jayden said looking worried.

     “I’m sorry to hear you’re moving out too Chrissy, but I hope it’s not for too long.” Ann said, as she hugged her.

     “Thanks for caring about me Ann, Jayden.” Chrissy smiled as she hugged each of them. “I know it’s not your fault Jayden. This has something to do with me running away, but I don’t know what yet.” Chrissy added, as she led the pair over to the table and helped them to take a seat each.

    Mandy poured them all a fresh cup of tea out, and Chrissy, Amy and Amber finished getting breakfast ready. They had a quiet breakfast and Chrissy was thankful that Becky never showed her face. Chrissy wasn’t ready to have round two with her this morning. She just wanted to get her things round to Mable’s and then have a normal day at the shop.

    Amber, Ann and Jayden all gave Chrissy a hug when they were ready to leave the house. They all left and got in their cars and followed each other out the drive, as they drove off to work. Chrissy took one last look around the house, and wondered how long it would be before Becky would let her back in again. So it was with a big sigh that Chrissy walked out the house and got in Mandy’s car and looked out the window as the house vanished out of sight. It didn’t take long for Mandy to pull onto the driveway at Mable’s so they didn’t have far to carry Chrissy’s bags. It turned out to be even shorter when they saw David come out and take them off the girl’s before he went back into the house and took them straight up to Chrissy’s old room.

    Chrissy led Mandy and Amy into the dining room where they found Chrissy’s mum, dad, Mable, Jenna and Cathleen all sat around the large dining table having a drink.

     “Morning everyone.” Chrissy said with a little wave and a sad look on her face.

     “Morning Chrissy. I’m really sorry to hear about you and Becky. I hope you get it all sorted out soon.” Jenna said, as she got up and gave Chrissy a hug.

     “I hope we can get it all sorted out again soon as well, but I need to know what I’ve done first.” Chrissy said with a sad look as she took the hug from Jenna.

     “Come and sit down and have a cup of tea and tell us what happened when you got home from work yesterday to upset Becky to the point you feel the need to move out.” Mable said, as she waved the three girls over to the table.

    Chrissy sat between her mum and dad while Amy and Mandy sat facing them on the other side of the table. Chrissy explained about Becky being very off with her, and how she’d not said a word to her to upset her yesterday morning before they left the house. Then Chrissy went on to tell them all how mad Becky got in the bed room, and even the part where Becky was gritting her teeth at her. By the time Chrissy had finished her story, they all agreed that moving out sounded like the best idea until they got to the bottom of what had upset Becky so much.

    David had come back down stairs and just sat listening to Chrissy tell her story. “I’ve put your bags in your room Chrissy. I’m sure you remember where it is.” David smiled. “Sorry to hear that you and Becky had words, and I hope it’s all sorted out again soon.” David added.

     “Thanks David, for taking my bags up, and for the kind words as well.”

     “If you ever need anything Chrissy, just ask, and I’ll do what I can for you.” David said, as he reached across the table to take hold of Chrissy’s little hand in his own as he said it.

     “I will David and thanks again. I’ll unpack my things tonight when I get back from work if you don’t mind?” Chrissy asked as she looked at Mable to make sure it would be okay for her to do that.

     “That’s fine dear. I guess you need to be getting off to the shop now anyway.” Mable said, as she looked at the time.

     “Yes we better be making a move, or we’ll hit all the traffic.” Mandy said, as she stood up and then helped Amy get to her feet.

     “I’m sorry about all the trouble mum and dad, but it will be nice to spend some time with you.” Chrissy said with a smile, as she tried to look on the up side to her moving into Mable’s.

     “We’ll talk about it later dear.” Holly said, as she gave Chrissy a hug.

    What Chrissy heard was, “We will get this all sorted out later.” Chrissy didn’t think it was going to be that easy to fix. First they had to find out what the problem was before they could look at fixing it.

    Mandy led them out to her car, and they were soon on their way to the shop and a busy day of packing and posting, but Chrissy was glad to be doing that, and not trying to sort out what ever problem Becky had with her now. They were soon at the shop and busy getting the orders ready for the changing service, and then the internet orders in the afternoon, after they stopped for some lunch when Linda turned up with a basket of food for them.

*****

    Becky woke, and was shocked to see that it was mid morning and she’d slept through Chrissy getting ready for work. Becky got up and took a shower before putting on her bathrobe and heading down stairs to get something to eat. While she was eating the toast she’d done herself, Becky started trying to work out how she could track down who the girl is in the photo that Chrissy was hiding from her.

     “I wonder if I email Dean at St.Trinian’s a copy of the photo, if he’ll be able to help me track her down?” Becky thought to herself as she got up and went to the home office to scan in the photos and then email dean.

    Becky also decided to give Carl a call and get Dean’s mobile number so she could give him a call and see what he knows about this girl that Chrissy had taken such a liking too.

    Carl was just looking through some paperwork when his mobile started ringing. He answered it right away when he saw it was Becky calling him. “Hi Becky, is everything okay at the club?” Carl asked.

     “Hi Carl. The club is fine, I was just calling to see if I could get a mobile number for Dean at St.Trinian’s off you, I want to give him a call and ask him a couple of questions.” Becky said in a matter of fact way.

     “Does this have anything to do with the trouble you and Chrissy are having at the minute?” Carl asked.

     “Sort of, but I’m hoping that Dean can clear it all up for me.”

     “What’s going on Becky? I hear you and Chrissy really got into it last night.” Carl asked sounding unhappy about it all.

     “I’ve found some evidence that Chrissy might have been seeing another girl while she was away, and I want to find out if it’s true or not.” Becky said sounding angry that she’d got to explain herself to Carl about it all.

     “Do you have any idea just how crazy you sound right now Becky?” Carl said with a chuckle. “This is Chrissy we’re talking about. She’s only ever had eyes for you, and the thought of her going with another girl makes me want to laugh.” Carl actually laughed down the phone at Becky.

     “I don’t find any of this very funny Carl, so can you please just give me the number, so I can give him a call and find out what he knows?” Becky asked with even more anger in her voice.

     “Okay Becky, I’ll give you Dean’s number, but have you given any thought to what is going to happen if you find out you’re wrong about all this?” Carl asked, as he tried to get Becky to see some logic in how she was acting over all this.

     “I hope I am wrong Carl. I really do hope I’m wrong.” Becky said with hope in her voice.

    Carl gave Becky Dean’s mobile number and then hung up to let her call him and hopefully put an end to this thing between her and Chrissy. Carl never said anything about Chrissy moving in with Mable, so she still had no idea that Chrissy had moved out.

    Becky scanned in the photos and then she logged onto the internet and tracked down an email address for St.Trinian’s and emailed the photos to dean. She went and made herself another cup of tea and then went back to the home office and called Dean to see if he’d got the email yet.

     “Hello, Dean speaking.” The male voice said on the other end of the phone.

     “Hi Dean, I’m not sure if you’ll remember me, but we met a couple of weeks back when we came down to pick Chrissy up from your club.” Becky said with some hope that he’d still remember her. “I’m Becky, I work for Carl up here in London.”

     “You mean the same Becky that runs The Closet for Carl?” Dean asked.

     “Yes, one and the same.” Becky said with a sigh of relief that he remembered her.

     “What can I do for you on this lovely day then Becky? I trust that Chrissy is doing fine, now she’s back home where she belongs?” Dean asked with a chuckle. “And I hope that Jayden is fitting in well at her new job?” Dean added.

     “They’re both doing fine, but I’m trying to track down a girl that works at your club, or might have worked there in the past. I’ve sent you an email with a couple of photos in for you to look at.

     “Just let me go and check and I’ll let you know if I can put a name to the face.

     “Do you want me to call you back then?” Becky asked.

     “No need, it will only take a couple of secs for me to get them up on the screen.” Dean said, as Becky heard him clicking away on what she took to be a computer keyboard. “She’s a cute little thing, but she’s never worked here at the club.” Dean said after looking at the photos.

     “Are you sure she’s never worked at the club Dean?” Becky asked sounding depressed again.

     “Trust me Becky, I’d remember if she’d ever worked here at the club, but I will print one of the photos out and show it to the other girls and see if any of them might know her.” Dean said, as he tried to help Becky find out who the girl was. “I’ll give you a call back if I find anything out. Is this your mobile number you called me on?” Dean asked.

     “Yes it is, and that would be great if you do find out who she is.” Becky said with some hope in her voice again.

     “Anything to keep Carl’s number one night club manager happy.” Dean chuckled. “I hope to speak again soon Becky. Bye for now.” Dean added.

     “Thanks Dean and I really hope to hear back from you soon too. Bye, and thanks again.” Becky said, just before ending the call with him and then sitting back to enjoy her cup of tea.

    Becky found herself looking at the girl on the screen and drinking in her stunning image. She had short spiky red hair and pale looking skin, but she was wearing very heavy eye makeup and had the most stunning bright blue eyes. Becky also noticed that she had a couple of tattoos, one on her left breast and another one on her lower back. The one on her left breast looked like a dragon, and the one on her back was of a fairy.

     “She really doesn’t look like the type of girl Chrissy would go for, but then again, I’ve never seen Chrissy go for any type of girl really.” Becky said to herself.

    Becky was starting to wonder if she was just being silly, and if Carl was right about it all. “What if I am wrong about all this? How do I explain it to Chrissy?” Becky was worried all of a sudden.

    Trying to keep herself busy, Becky washed up the dishes she’d used for her breakfast and then she set to work doing some cleaning before she got tired and decided to go back to bed for a couple more hours. When she next woke up it was time to go down and start dinner ready for when the other got in from work.

*****

     Chrissy, Amy and Mandy got everything done at the shop and then called in at the post office on the way home before taking Chrissy home to Mable’s and then spending a little time with her mum and dad.

    Greg had gone for a lie down when they got there, so they all went to the dining room to have a cup of tea and talk about how he was doing. “Has dad had any if the test’s yet mum?” Chrissy asked as she cuddled up to her at the table.

     “No, not yet dear. Prue said it could be a week or so before they get all the details from his old doctors.” Holly said, as she wrapped an arm around Chrissy and gave her a little hug. “I’m more worried about you at the minute Chrissy.” Holly added with worry in her voice.

     “I’ll be okay mum, I just need to give Becky a little space and hope she calms down enough to explain to someone what I’ve done to upset her so much.” Chrissy rested her head on her mums shoulder as she said it.

     “I plan to get to the bottom of it just as soon as I get home sis.” Mandy said looking determined.

     “Please don’t get her upset Mandy, She is pregnant remember. I’ve already put her in enough danger as it is.” Chrissy said still defending her wife, even after what she said the night before.

     “Don’t worry Chrissy, I just want her to explain everything to me, so I can see what her problem is.” Mandy said with a smile to try and put Chrissy’s mind at ease.

     “Okay Mandy. I think I’m going to go up to my room and unpack while dads asleep. That way I can spend more time with him later on tonight.” Chrissy said with a smile as she got up from the table and gave Mandy and Amy a hug before they left to go back to Mandy’s house.

    Mandy and Amy both gave Holly and Mable a hug before they left to go home. They both thought it felt wrong to leave Chrissy at Mable’s while they went back home to have dinner.

     “This doesn’t feel right Mandy. Leaving Chrissy back at Mable’s while we go home and play nice with Becky.” Amy said, as she looked out the window. “What do you think Becky’s problem is with Chrissy anyway? Amy asked.

     “I don’t know Amy, but I am going to get to the bottom of this before it goes on for too long.” Mandy said as she pulled into the driveway at home.

    Mandy and Amy had just got out the car when they saw Ann pull into the driveway, so they waited for her to get out the car so they could all enter the house together. They both noticed that Jayden wasn’t in the car with her.

     “Jayden not with you tonight Ann?” Mandy asked, as Ann walked over and gave them both a hug.

     “No she got a call from Callum and he asked if she wanted to grab some dinner and then a movie.” Ann said. “I can’t say I blame her at the minute with how Becky is being with Chrissy.” Ann added as they entered the house.

     “I know what you mean, but she’s all settled in at Mable’s for the time being, so we can try and get to the bottom of what’s upset Becky so much.” Mandy said, as she led the way to the kitchen to let Becky know that they were all home.

    Becky was just checking on dinner when she heard the front door, so she was ready to give Chrissy some evil looks, but she was disappointed when she never saw Chrissy enter the kitchen. Ann, Amy and Mandy walked into the kitchen.

     “Hello Becky. Jayden has gone out with Callum, so she won’t be home for dinner.” Ann said before Becky could speak.

     “So it’s just the six of us for dinner then?” Becky asked.

     “There will only be five of us for dinner Becky.” Mandy said as she looked at her.

     “Oh is Amber working late with Sara again?” Becky asked, as she thought that it was Amber not coming back for dinner instead of Chrissy.

     “No, Amber should be home any minute. It’s Chrissy that won’t be having any dinner with us.” Mandy said in a flat tone, as she tried to control her anger.

     “I know Chrissy and I are having some problems at the minute, but she’ll have to come down and eat something.” Becky said, as she went to leave the room to go and talk to Chrissy about her coming down for dinner.

     “If you’re planning on going to have a talk with Chrissy, you will have a long walk Becky.” Mandy said, as she stopped Becky leaving the room.

     “Why will I? Where is she?” Becky asked with some worry in her voice.

     “She’s moved out for the time being to give you some time to calm down and explain to someone why you hate her all of a sudden.” Mandy said with a little more anger showing in her voice. “She’s worried about you and the babies, so she thought it best to leave, so you’re not as stressed.” Mandy added.

     “So she’s just run away again. That sounds like Chrissy all over.” Becky spat, as she turned around and walked back to the cooker so she could carry on sorting out dinner.

     “I’ve had enough of this Becky! Get your ass over here and sit down now!” Mandy shouted as she pointed at an empty chair at the table.

    Becky could see the anger in Mandy’s eyes, so she did as she was told and sat down at the table. Amy took over keeping an eye on dinner while Mandy got the problem sorted out between Chrissy and Becky.

     “Now you can explain to me what the hell is going on with you, and why you have such a hatred for Chrissy at the minute.” Mandy said, as she sat down facing Becky at the table.

     “I think she had a fling with another girl while she was away.” Becky said in her own defence, but she still didn’t feel like she wanted to take on Mandy at the minute, so she soon looked down at the table again.

     “You think? What the hell makes you think that?” Mandy asked, not believing what Becky just said.

     “I found some hidden photos of a girl, and I think that Chrissy got together with her while she was working at St.Trinian’s.” Becky said still looking down at the table.

     “Let me get this straight. You found some photos of some girl and now you think Chrissy cheated on you?” Mandy asked with a puzzled look. “What other proof do you have? Did you speak to Jayden about it?” Mandy asked, even though she already knew that Becky had, and what answers Jayden had given her.

     “Yes I spoke to Jayden and she didn’t know anything about it.” Becky said.

     “So Jayden told you that she didn’t see Chrissy with another girl, but you still see some photo and think that she’s run off and hooked up with the first girl she came across? Is that about it Becky?” Mandy asked not even bothering to try and hide her anger now.

     “I just know that Chrissy got up to something while she was away, I just know it.” Becky said with tears in her eyes, as she finally looked up at Mandy.

     “How do you know it Becky? Explain it to me, and I’ll listen to what you have to say.” Mandy said in a much softer tone of voice.

     “Because if it was me in Chrissy’s shoes I would have found another girl to be with.” Becky said as she broke down in sobs of tears.

     “But Chrissy isn’t you, or me Becky. Chrissy is just Chrissy, and I don’t think for one minute that there could be another woman on this planet that could take her away from you. Not even if she thought you’d been with a man.” Mandy said, as she slid around the table and pulled Becky into a hug. “Where are these stupid photos you keep going on about anyway?” Mandy asked. Becky got up and went to her purse and pulled out the photos and then handed them to Mandy.

     “Wow, I can see why you’d be worried Becky, but I think this girl looks a little too wild for Chrissy to hang around with.” Mandy said, as she looked at all the piercings and tattoos the girl in the photo had. “Does she work at St.Trinian’s?” Mandy asked when she noticed the girl was wearing a school girl uniform like the one Chrissy was wearing when they found her.

     “I thought she did, but when I emailed a copy of the photos to Dean, he didn’t know her, but he said he’d show it to the other girls at the club and see if any of them know who she is.” Becky said, as she wiped her eyes with a tissue Ann passed her.

     “There are still a lot of reasons for why Chrissy would have these photos Becky, and none of them point to her having a thing with her.” Mandy said as she put the photos down on the table and looked at Becky again.

     “Like what?” Becky asked, like Mandy was being silly now, as she tried to defend what Chrissy might have done.

     “Like Chrissy might have done the girls makeup for her, so she could have the photos taken or she might have seen the photos and thought the girl looked cute, so she kept them.” Mandy said with a shrug. “The point is Becky; you should have sat down and asked Chrissy about them, not just thought the worse of her.” Mandy added with anger in her voice again.

     “What if she just lied to me about how she knew her?” Becky asked.

    Mandy was about to speak, but stopped when Amy made a sound like she was trying to stop a snigger coming out, so Mandy Becky and Ann all looked over at her.

     “Sorry.” Amy said, as she put her hand over her mouth as she tried to stop herself sniggering even more. “I’m really sorry, and I know this isn’t funny, but the thought of Chrissy even trying to lie to someone is just comical.” Amy said as she started giggling.

    Mandy looked at Amy with a raised eyebrow for a couple of seconds before she looked back at Becky. “She does have a point Becky. When have you ever known Chrissy lie and look like she really meant it?” Mandy asked.

    Becky went to speak, but stopped, and then she did it a couple more times before she finally just let out a sigh and looked down at her lap again. “I’m beginning to see your point Mandy. Maybe I should have just asked her about the photos in the first place.” Becky said sounding sad about what she’d done to Chrissy now.

     “If it was a court case they would have thrown it out due to lack of evidence by now.” Mandy said with a sad smile, as she wrapped an arm around Becky and hugged her.

     “What do I do now then Mandy? How do I fix all this mess with Chrissy?” Becky looked hopeful that Mandy would have all the answers for her.

     “You’ve got to let it play out now Becky.” Mandy said looking sad. “You opened a big can of worms, and now you have to see who this girl really is and what she means to Chrissy, if she means anything at all.” Mandy added with a frown.

    Becky turned to look at Amy when she heard her speak. “Did you give any thought to what you were going to do if you found out that Chrissy had been seeing this girl in the photo?” Amy asked as she walked over to the table and picked up the picture. “Were you ready to just walk away from her and raise the babies on your own?” Amy added with anger in her voice.

    Becky hadn’t thought that far ahead when she started digging into why Chrissy would of had the photos in the first place, but now Amy had mentioned it, she had no idea what it would lead to. “I never thought about that. I just thought we would argue about it, and then move on I guess,” Becky said as she looked down at her lap again.

     “Well you guessed wrong Becky!” Amy shouted as she tried to fight back the tears that wanted to come out. “We finally find Chrissy and get her back home and then you have to drive her away again.” Amy added as tears started falling down her cheeks.

     “Amy that’s enough of that.” Ann said as she got up from the table and pulled Amy into a hug.

     “But it’s not enough sis. If Amber had accused me of doing something like that, I don’t think I’d ever want to go back to her.” Amy said as she sobbed on her sister’s shoulder.

    Becky hadn’t thought about that either, but now Amy had said it, she thought that she might have been the same way if it was Chrissy that had accused her. She was beginning to worry that if she was wrong and Chrissy didn’t hook up with this girl in the photos, then she would never be able to fix this mess she made. Before Becky had time to say any more the kitchen door opened and Amber walked it, but she was soon running across the kitchen when she saw Amy crying on Ann’s shoulder.

     “What’s wrong princess?” Amber asked as she took over hugging Amy. “Is Chrissy alright?” Amber looked worried as she looked at the others.

     “Chrissy is fine. Amy just got a little worked up over this thing between Becky and her.” Ann said, as she stood watching Amber hug her baby sister.

    Amber soon had Amy calmed down and sat her down at the table while Mandy filled her in on what Becky was mad at Chrissy for. Once they had all calmed down, Amber and Amy helped Becky sort out dinner. None of them ate very much of it, it felt just like it had while Chrissy was missing, so none of them were that hungry.

    Becky went up to get ready for work while Ann and Mandy went up to take showers and change out of their work clothes. Amy and Amber set to work getting the dishes washed and put away from dinner, then they were going to go up and take a shower together.

    Mandy greeted Vicky when she turned up for Becky a little later, and she also filled her in on what they had found out about the spat between her and Chrissy. Vicky was shocked to hear the reason for Becky being upset with Chrissy, and hoped they could get over it. They all gave Becky a hug and then they waved her off at the door before going to the living room for the rest of the evening.

 

Chapter 46

     Chrissy was stood in her old room at Mable’s looking around and thinking just how different her life was now to how it was when she first walked in here. Chrissy also felt a pang of pain when she thought about what she might have lost as well. She couldn’t walk across the hallway and talk to Becky anymore, or sit and play board games with her and Cathleen while the others all sat around the dining table drinking tea as they tried to fix all the problems in the world. Chrissy had got what stuff she’d brought from Mandy’s unpacked, and was just about to head down to see if Mable needed any help with dinner, but with the thought of Becky being mad at her for god knows what reason, she just fell on the bed sobbing her heart out.

    Jenna was just heading back down stairs when she heard Chrissy crying, so she knocked on the door as she tried the handle to see if it would open or not. The door opened so she poked her head in Chrissy’s room and saw her sobbing on the bed.

    Chrissy looked up when she felt someone sit on the bed next to her, Chrissy was hoping to find Becky sat there smiling at her, having come to take her home and tell her just how silly she was being, but it was Jenna looking down at her with worry on her face.

     “Hey kiddo you okay?” Jenna asked as she pulled Chrissy’s head up on to her lap as she stroked Chrissy’s hair.

     “No, I’m the other end of okay Jenna.” Chrissy said through the sobs.

     “I’m sorry Chrissy that was a silly question to ask someone who’s crying their heart out.” Jenna said with a frown.

     “Don’t worry about it, my middle name is silly.” Chrissy said with a little giggle as she sat up and grabbed a tissue off the nightstand so she could dry her eyes.

     “I know you’ve done some silly things in the past Chrissy, but this one isn’t your fault.” Jenna said as she pulled Chrissy into a hug.

     “It is though Jenna. I never should have run away. That way Becky wouldn’t hate me now.” Chrissy said close to tears again when she thought of the way Becky had looked at her the night before.

     “She’ll get over whatever’s bugging her, and you two will be back together in no time.” Jenna said as she hugged Chrissy a little tighter.

     “So much for me being cupid.” Chrissy said with a sad sounding giggle.

     “Don’t start thinking like that, or I may have to tickle you young lady.” Jenna said as she gave Chrissy a taste of what she would get if she didn’t cheer up.

     “Okay, okay, point taken.” Chrissy said as she sat up to try and stop Jenna from tickling her any more.

     “Come on let’s go down and have some dinner.” Jenna said as she got off the bed and then pulled Chrissy to her feet before they left her room and walked down to the dining room together.

    Holly and Mable had the table set and were bringing bowls of food through when Chrissy and Jenna got down there. Cathleen was sat grinning at Chrissy as she pointed to the chair next to her.

     “I think I know where I’m sitting then.” Chrissy said with a grin as she looked at Jenna just before going over and sitting down next to Cathleen at the table.

     “Hi Aunty Chrissy. Is it true you live here again now?” Cathleen asked sounding excited.

     “I am going to be stopping for a couple of days Cathleen.” Chrissy was hoping that was all she would be stopping for, but only time and Becky would tell.

     “Can we play a board game after dinner then Aunty Chrissy?” Cathleen asked with a big smile on her face.

     “Sure, anything for you Cathleen, just as long as you’re ready to lose young lady.” Chrissy said with a grin as she turned and started tickling Cathleen like mad.

    Cathleen nearly slid off her chair, but Chrissy stopped her and then helped her to get sat up again so they could eat their dinner.

    Chrissy’s dad was sat at the table and smiled when he saw how good Chrissy was with Cathleen. He knew that she’d make a wonderful parent to her own children. Greg felt a pang of sadness that he wouldn’t get to see them grow up, but he was happy that they would have lots of people to keep them safe, just like they did his daughter.

     “You okay dad?” Chrissy asked when she saw her dad with a faraway look in his eyes while he was looking at her playing with Cathleen.

     “I’m fine dear. I was just thinking how good you are with Cathleen.” Greg smiled.

     “Most will tell you that it’s because I act like a child most the time.” Chrissy said with a giggle, as she playfully poked Cathleen in the side while sticking her tongue out at her.

    Mable, Holly, Jenna, Greg, David and Kim all sat laughing as they saw Chrissy still playing with Cathleen even with all the trouble she was having with Becky. They soon settled down to a nice dinner, and then Chrissy was sent to play with Cathleen while David and Kim washed the dishes.

    Chrissy played with Cathleen for a couple of hours, and then they went into the TV room and put a Disney film on. Cathleen was soon fast asleep cuddled up to Chrissy. Jenna came in a little later and picked Cathleen up and took her to bed before coming back down to have another cup of tea.

     “Thanks for entertaining Cathleen tonight Chrissy.” Jenna said as she walked back into the dining room.

     “I had a lot of fun Jenna, so think nothing of it.” Chrissy smiled up at her as she walked over to the table and sat down.

     “I’m sorry to hear about the trouble with Becky, Chrissy. Do you think Mandy and the others will be able to find out what started it?” Kim asked, as she cuddled up to David while they had their drinks.

     “Thanks Kim. I’m hoping so, but it could be tough getting her to believe me.” Chrissy said with a sigh.

     “So you have some idea what the problem is then Chrissy?” Kim asked.

     “I think so, but I have no idea where she got such an idea in the first place.” Chrissy said in a cryptic kind of way as she looked to be deep in thought.

     “Do you want to share it with the rest of the class dear?” Mable asked.

     “I got the impression while she was having a go at me last night that she thinks I cheated on her while I was away.” Chrissy said with a hurt look.

     “And did you cheat on her while you were away?” Kim asked.

     “NO! I would never look at another woman in that way, never mind get close to one.” Chrissy said looking shocked that Kim could ask such a question.

     “Calm down shrimp I believe you.” Kim giggled. “Not a chance in hell a guilty person would react like you just did.” Kim added with more giggles.

     “I wish Becky was that easy to convince.” Chrissy said looking sad about everything that had happened now. “I guess I had it coming though for being so stupid in the first place and running away. Chrissy added with a sigh.

     “You’re not stupid dear, you were scared, and I’m sure you and Becky will be back together in no time.” Greg said with a smile.

    Chrissy finished her drink and then helped her mum get her dad to bed. The people had brought all the things so her mum and Dad were now sleeping in the large room down stairs that Mable had put to one side for them. Chrissy gave her dad a hug before she left to go and get ready for bed herself. Chrissy thought she was lucky to get away with not having the chat with her mum, that she’d mentioned before she left to go to work that morning, but Chrissy knew that her mum would probably grab her in the morning and have it then instead.

*****

     “I’m glad you called and asked me to join you for dinner tonight.” Jayden smiled as she looked across the table at Callum as they ate.

     “Why is that then, you getting sick of living with Chrissy already?” Callum asked with a chuckle.

     “No, I love living there, but Becky has some weird idea that Chrissy had a fling while she was away, and now Chrissy has moved in with Mable until Becky calms down over it all.” Jayden said with a frown.

     “Did she have a fling while she was away? Not that anyone could blame her with what she thought Becky had done.” Callum said as he leaned across the table to get all the details.

     “Don’t be silly, this is Chrissy we’re talking about.” Jayden said in a whisper. “All that poor girl did was work at the club and keep house for me and her.” Jayden added with some anger in her voice.

     “So where did Becky get the idea that Chrissy had gone with someone while she was away?” Callum asked with a puzzled look.

     “I don’t know, but I’m worried that I might have said something to make her think she did.” Jayden said looking worried.

     “Why would you think that?” Callum asked.

     “Becky started asking me lots of questions on the night she had a go at Chrissy, and now Chrissy has moved out.”

     “If Becky started asking you questions the other night, then she already had an idea that Chrissy had cheated on her, so I would say you’re in the clear.” Callum smiled.

    Jayden sat thinking about it for a couple of seconds before she smiled as well. “You’re right baby, she did already think Chrissy had cheated on her, but I don’t know how she came to that conclusion.” Jayden said with a shrug.

    Callum was just about to say something when he heard a male voice call his name. Callum turned his head and let out a groan. “Great just the person I needed to see while I’m trying to have a nice quiet meal.” Callum said under his breath.

     “How’s it hanging Baldwin?” The man said, in a slurred voice as he staggered up to the table and slapped Callum on the back. “She’s a bit out of your league isn’t she Baldwin?” The man asked, as he looked Jayden up and down like a plate of meat.

     “Do you mind just going away Stephen, I think you’ve had a little too much to drink and I’d hate to see you make a fool of yourself.” Callum said it, but he thought that he already had.

     “I think you’re more worried that I might make you look foolish Baldwin.” The man said as he nearly fell on top of Callum as he leaned across the table to get a better look at Jayden.

     “Sir, if you don’t return to your table, I will have to see about having you removed from the restaurant, and the hotel.” Jayden said, as she stood up and waved a waiter over to the table.

    Callum looked on as the waiter led the man back to his table. He knew there was an advantage to having a meal here at the hotel where Jayden worked.

    The waiter returned to the table where Callum and Jayden were sat. “I’m sorry about that Jayden; I should have been keeping a better eye on things.” The waiter said looking worried.

     “Don’t worry about it Ian, but I want him cut off and removed just as soon as he’s done with his meal.” Jayden said with a smile, but sounded very firm as she said it to the waiter.

    Callum watched the waiter run off and then talk to a couple of men stood over near the entrance to the restaurant. “I’m sorry you had to meet him Jayden.” Callum said looking a little down about it all.

     “How do you know that man Callum?” Jayden asked, as she reached across the table and took hold of Callum’s hand and smiled when he looked up at her from the table.

     “He works in the same company as me, and can be a real ass.” Callum said.

     “Nice company you work for then baby.” Jayden said with a grin.

     “It’s a job.” Callum said with a shrug.

     “I take it you don’t get on with him very well then?” Jayden asked, as she looked over at the man on the far table that had just upset their meal.

     “No he hates me because I get on with all the women in the office and they all think he’s a pig.” Callum said as he screwed his face up. “Up until now I think he thought I was gay.” Callum added with a grin.

     “I’m glad I could help to prove otherwise, but what do you say we seal the deal and really prove to him you’re not.” Jayden said with a grin as she slid around the table to sit on Callum’s knee as she started kissing him for all he was worth.

    Callum just looked into Jayden’s eyes with a silly grin on his face. “Do you think he saw that?” Callum asked.

     “Oh yes he saw it, but let’s make sure.” Jayden said just before kissing Callum again even longer this time.

     “You are just so bad Jayden, but I love you for it.” Callum said with a grin as he looked around the restaurant and realised that everyone had stopped what they were doing to watch the pair of them kissing.

    Callum looked over at this Stephen he works with and he was just sat with his mouth open still. Callum smiled at him and then picked up the wine glass; he held that up to him before taking a sip from it.

     “I’m sure that will give him something to talk about at the office tomorrow.” Jayden said with a grin as she went back to her seat and carried on drinking her wine.

     “I bet he doesn’t say a word about any of this, not that he will remember much of it looking at how drunk he is right now.” Callum said, as he watched Stephen trying to walk out the restaurant. “Will you be going to the club tomorrow night still? It is Saturday and I was hoping to let Kara out for some fun.” Callum asked with a smile.

     “I’m not sure if the others will be going, but I might go anyway if Kara is going to be there.” Jayden said with a grin.

     “Give me a call if you have any trouble getting there, and I’ll come and pick you up.” Callum said with a grin on his face now he knew Jayden would be coming out to the club tomorrow night.

     “I’ll be able to get a lift in with Vicky and Becky, but thanks for the offer anyway.”

     “I forgot that Becky would be going to the club either way.” Callum slapped his hand to his forehead as he said it.

     “Chrissy could have been right about you being a blond.” Jayden said with a grin.

    Callum just gave her a funny look as he finished off his wine. Jayden finished hers and they both left so Callum could drive Jayden home and then go home himself as he had an early start the next morning.

     “Thank you for a lovely dinner Callum.” Jayden said as Callum pulled on to the drive at Mandy’s house.

     “My pleasure Jayden, I love spending time with you as me or Kara.” Callum said as he leaned over and pulled Jayden in for a kiss. They spent some time just kissing, but it was soon time for Callum to get home and get some sleep. He waited for Jayden to enter the house and close the door before he pulled back out the driveway and went home feeling very happy.

    Jayden poked her head in the living room but it was empty, so she guessed that everyone had gone to bed already, so she went up stairs and got ready for bed herself. She was glad it was Friday, and she could have a lie in tomorrow morning as she didn’t have to work on a Saturday.

*****

    Becky wandered round the club all night making sure everyone was having a good time, and sorting out the little problems as they came up, but in the back of her mind she was hoping that Dean would call from St.Trinian’s and tell her who the girl was in the photos. Carl was away on business, so she only had Vicky to talk to so she couldn’t find out any more info about Dean until Carl got back tomorrow.

    Vicky helped count up the takings at the end of the night and they locked it all in the safe and then they left the club and locked it all up before getting in Vicki’s car and driving her home. Brad and Frank had both waited for them to get in the car and drive off before they got in Brad’s truck and left for home themselves.

     “You okay Becky?” Vicky asked as she drove the car.

     “Not really Vicky. I think I’ve done a very stupid thing falling out with Chrissy over something that may have not even happened.” Becky said with a sigh as she looked out the car window at all the dark houses where people were fast asleep.

     “Do you really think for one second that Chrissy would do anything like that behind your back?” Vicky asked. “I think if she had, then she would have told you by now as it would have been tearing her apart.” Vicky added as she put a hand on Becky’s as she rested them in her lap.

    Becky turned and smiled at Vicky, but it wasn’t a happy smile, it just looked sad and empty. “I wish I’d never found them stupid photos, and I can’t work out why I acted like I did over them without even asking her about it.” Becky said as she tried to remember just how she did react.

     “I can only guess that your hormones are all over the place at the minute, what with all the weird things you want to eat, and the way you’re laughing one minute, and then you look ready to cry the next.” Vicky said with a giggle.

    Becky had to giggle when Vicky mentioned the strange eating habits, as she had sent Brad out to the local shop earlier in the night to get her some cookies as she was ready to kill for them. “I can’t help it if I suddenly need a cookie.” Becky said with a grin.

     “At least you didn’t want anything really weird to eat.” Vicky said as she pulled a face. “Please don’t start wanting things like chips and custard, or anything like that.” Vicky added with another funny look.

     “I’ll try not to Vicky.” Becky said with a pout.

    Vicky pulled onto the drive at Mandy’s and then watched Becky enter the house before she drove off to go and spend some time cuddled up to Jenna at Mable’s.

    Becky went to the kitchen and put a mug of milk in the microwave so she could make herself a drinking chocolate before she went to bed. She wasn’t in any great rush to go up and climb into an empty bed with no one to cuddle up to. Becky was soon getting the cookie jar out and having some more cookies with her drink to kill some time, but she was soon having trouble keeping her eyes open, so she rinsed out her mug and put the cookie jar away again before going up to bed. She got undressed and removed her make up before getting in and running her hand across the empty pillow where Chrissy would normally be lying. Becky drifted off to sleep with tears wetting her pillow.

*****

    Chrissy woke and it took her a couple of seconds to remember where she was, but she just let out a sigh as she looked up at the ceiling in her room. She was missing waking up and being able to look at Becky, and then run off to take a shower together. Chrissy got up and took a quick shower before getting ready for work. She didn’t think it right to head down for breakfast in her bathrobe.

    Mable, Holly, Greg and Cathleen were all sat at the dining table having a drink when Chrissy walked into the room ready for work.

     “Morning everyone.” Chrissy said with a smile as she walked around the table giving them all a hug.

     “Are you going to work early today dear?” Mable asked when she saw that Chrissy was already dressed for work.

     “No, but I didn’t think it proper to come down in my bathrobe, or dressing gown.” Chrissy smiled, as she made her way over to the kitchen to sort herself some breakfast out.

     “I’ll come and sort you some breakfast out then dear.” Mable said as she went to get up, but Holly stopped her.

     “You sit and enjoy your cup of tea Mable; I’ll go and make Chrissy some breakfast.” Holly said as she got up and went after Chrissy.

    Chrissy was just opening the fridge door to get the milk out so she could have a bowl of cereal when she heard her mum speak to her.

     “What do you want for your breakfast then Chrissy? I’ll make you anything you want.” Holly smiled as she walked over and took the milk off Chrissy and put it back in the fridge. “I think we can do better than a bowl of cereal.” Holly added with a grin.

     “I’d love some of your French toast mum.” Chrissy pleaded with her.

     “Okay then, you go back and have a cup of tea, and I’ll sort it out for you.” Holly said. “How many slices?”

     “Can I have three please mum?”

     “Anything for you dear.” Holly smiled again as she watched Chrissy go back to the dining room.

    Chrissy had just sat down next to Cathleen when her mum poked her head round the kitchen door to ask if anyone else wanted any French toast.

     “I’m doing Chrissy some French toast for her breakfast, and I just wondered if anyone else wanted any?”

     “I won’t say no to some of your French toast love.” Greg said with a grin.

     “That sound like a nice change, so I’d love to try some Holly dear.” Mable said.

     “I’ve never tried French toast, is not the same as normal toast?” Cathleen asked with a puzzled look.

     “No, French toast is much nicer Cathleen.” Chrissy said with a grin.

     “If Aunty Chrissy like it, then I know I will.” Cathleen said grinning at Holly.

    Holly smiled and then went back into the kitchen and started on breakfast. She brought the first couple of slicers in and gave them to Chrissy because she was the only one going out to work today at Mable’s.

    Cathleen sat looking at Chrissy’s plate, so Chrissy cut a peace off and popped it in Cathleen’s mouth.

     “MMM that tastes real good Chrissy.” Cathleen said just before she opened her mouth for another fork full.

    Chrissy had to smile when she thought it was like being back with Becky again, with how she was having one mouthful herself and giving the other one to Cathleen. Holly brought another plate full out and gave them to Cathleen, but put one of them on Chrissy’s plate to make up for the one she’d fed Cathleen.

    Holly had soon done enough for everyone that were up, and they all sat eating. Cathleen must have enjoyed it because she ate all hers and then helped Greg finish his.

    Chrissy was just enjoying a second cup of tea when they heard the doorbell, so Chrissy got up and went to see whom it was. She smiled and hugged Mandy and Amy as she let them in the house.

     “Hi Mandy, Amy. Do you want a cup of tea before we head off to work?” Chrissy asked, as she led the way back into the dining room where the others were.

     “No thanks sis, I want to try and get an early start, so we can get done a little earlier today.” Mandy said, as she stood waiting for Chrissy to go and get her purse so they could leave.

     “Oh I forgot its Saturday, so you’ll all be going to the club tonight right?” Chrissy asked, just before picking her purse up and checking to make sure she had everything.

     “Won’t you be coming with us Chrissy?” Amy asked looking sad at the news.

     “I’ve probably been banned from the club Amy. Don’t forget that it’s run by Becky.” Chrissy said with a raised eyebrow.

     “Becky would never stop you going to the club Chrissy, so you should come out with us and have some fun.” Amy said.

     “Spending a night having Becky starring daggers at me is not my idea of a fun night out Amy.” Chrissy sighed.

     “Oh, I didn’t think of that.” Amy looked sad as she said it. “It really sucks you and Becky being like this.” Amy added with a pout.

     “Tell me about it baby sister.” Chrissy said with a roll of the eyes.

    Chrissy gave Holly, Greg, Mable and Cathleen a hug before she left the house with Mandy and Amy to go to work.

    Mandy was tempted to tell Chrissy what she’d found out from Becky the night before, but then thought that Becky had made this mess, so it was up to her to try and sort it all out. Mandy didn’t want to be the one to explain to Chrissy why Becky thought she’d been cheating on her. Mandy wanted to get Chrissy and Becky in a room together, so they could both sort it out together.

    They got to the shop and set to work getting the orders together for the changing service. They never bothered sending any of the internet orders out, but they did get them packed so they had less to do on the Monday.

    The day went quick and they were soon closing the shop and heading home so Amy and Mandy could have a nap before they went out, and Chrissy was set to play some board games with Cathleen before settling down to another Disney film.

*****

    It was close to midday when Jayden got out of bed and wandered down to see if anyone was still in the house and up. Jayden made herself a mug of tea and then did herself a couple of slices of toast. She could hear Amber and Ann talking in the living room, so she took her drink and toast into the living room with her to see how they were both doing.

     “Hi Ann, Amber. Do either of you know if Becky and Chrissy have made any head way on their problem?” Jayden asked, as she sat on the sofa next to Ann.

    Amber was sat on one of the sofas working on her laptop as she spoke to Ann, but Ann was just flicking through a magazine while they spoke.

     “Sorry, but there’s no change there I’m afraid. Becky’s still looking for proof Chrissy cheated on her, and Chrissy is still stopping with Mable.” Ann said with a frown.

    Jayden was just about to say something else when she saw a set of photos on the coffee table that she’d forgot all about. “I can’t believe Chrissy kept these things. I thought she would have just thrown them away. Jayden said with a giggle as she picked up the pictures Becky had found in the bag Chrissy brought back with her from her little break.

     “So you know who that girl is in the photos?” Ann asked as she dropped the magazine and sat up to look at Jayden with her full attention now.

    Amber shut the lid down on her laptop and put it off to one side so she could give Jayden her full attention as well.

     “Yes I know her. We all know her, its Chrissy.” Jayden said with a funny look on her face as she put them back down on the table and picked up her mug again.

     “What do you mean it’s Chrissy?” Ann asked as she picked up one of the photos while Amber picked up another one.

    Both girls looked at the photo they had closer and closer until they both saw that is was Chrissy, but looking very different.

     “When did she look like this while she was with you Jayden?” Ann finally asked after looking at the photo for some time.

     “She never really looked like that at all.” Jayden said in a matter of fact way. “It was just after she started work at the club when she got talking to me and a couple of the other girls that worked at the club. Chrissy said she was thinking of changing her look, but wasn’t sure of where to start.” Jayden took a sip of her drink before she carried on speaking.

     “One of the girls at the club was doing a computer design course and she offered to show Chrissy some different looks and this was one of them.” Jayden said pointing at the photos on the coffee table. “Chrissy never liked any of them and neither did I, so she never changed anything in the end, as you can tell.” Jayden added just before taking a bite of her toast.

     “You never did tell me what they’re doing out?” Jayden asked, as she looked at Amber and Ann as they just kept looking at each other.

     “That’s the girl Becky thought Chrissy had a fling with. Why didn’t you tell Becky this story the other night when she showed you?” Ann asked looking shocked.

     “Becky never showed me any photos; if she had I would have told her.” Jayden said in her own defence. “I had no idea that Chrissy had kept any of the photos, never mind that Becky had found them and thought what she did.” Jayden looked a little upset over it all.

     “I’m sorry Jayden; I’m not blaming you for any of this. I just wish Becky had show Chrissy the photos and asked her what was going on with them.” Ann said, as she gave Jayden a hug.

     “What do we do now then Ann? Do we call Chrissy and let her know, or go up and tell Becky she got it all wrong?” Amber asked.

     “We wait for Becky to get up and then tell her what Jayden just said to us, and then it’s up to Becky from there.” Ann said as she sat back and looked at the other two.

*****

    Becky woke and rolled over to look at the clock. It said it was just after one in the afternoon, so she sat up and then slipped out of bed before going to the bathroom. Once she’d done in there she made her way down stairs to get something to eat and a drink. She got to the kitchen and put the kettle on then she put a couple of slices of bread in the toaster while she finished sorting out a cup of tea.

    Becky had just sat down at the kitchen table when Amber, Ann and Jayden all entered the kitchen from the living room and Ann was carrying the photos of the girl that Chrissy had hidden in the magazines she’d brought back with her.

     “Please don’t start on me, I’ve only just woke up and really don’t feel like another dressing down from any of you.” Becky said before any of them could speak.

     “We’re not here to have a go at you Becky.” Ann said as she sat down at the table, and then waited for the other two to take a seat at the table as well before speaking again. “We’ve found out who this girl is.” Ann added as she put the photos down on the table in front of Becky.

     “Who is she then?” Becky asked as she put her toast down and looked at them all with excitement.

     “Why didn’t you show me these photos the other night Becky? I could have saved you all this trouble if you had.” Jayden asked.

     “I was scared what your answer might have been. So who is she, and what is she to Chrissy?” Becky asked sounding eager to get an answer from them.

     “The mystery girl you think Chrissy had a fling with is Chrissy.” Jayden said as she tapped the photos on the table.

     “What? I don’t understand, that’s not Chrissy.” Becky said as she looked at them all like they’d gone mad.

    Jayden explained to Becky what she’d told Ann and Amber, and then Becky looked at the photos a little closer and she started to see that the girl did look a little like Chrissy now she thought about it.

     “Oh god what have I gone and done.” Becky said as she put her hands to her mouth and started to sob. “She’ll never speak to me again after all this.” Becky sobbed into her hands.

     “All you can do now Becky is go to Chrissy and tell her the truth and hope she can forgive you.” Ann said, as she hugged Becky while she sobbed on her shoulder.

     “I’ve been so stupid over all this, when I should have just showed her the photos and asked her what they were.” Becky said through more sobs.

    Becky finally stopped sobbing and then got up and went to get dressed so she could go round to Mable’s and wait for Chrissy to get home so she could go down on her knees and beg for Chrissy to forgive her for being so stupid and forcing her to move out.

    Ann and the others asked if she wanted them to go with her, but she said she needed to do this on her own. Becky was soon in her car and driving round to Mable’s house. Becky parked her car down the road so she didn’t scare Chrissy into not going into Mable’s house when she got home from work.

    Becky walked up the road and then up the driveway to Mable’s house, she rang the bell and waited for someone to let her in. Becky smiled when she saw Mable open the door to her.

     “Hi Mable. I was wondering if it would be okay for me to come in and wait for Chrissy to get home from work?” Becky asked looking nervous.

     “I was wondering how long it was going to take you to come to your senses and get this mess sorted out with Chrissy.” Mable said looking a little angry. “Come in and go to the dining room.” Mable added as she stepped aside and let Becky into the house.

    Becky walked into the dining room and found Holly and Greg sat at the table, but everyone else was out doing other stuff.

     “Hi Holly, Greg.” Becky said with a nervous smile as she took a seat at the table without giving either of them a hug.

     “Do we not get a hug any more then Becky and we’ve told you to call us mum and dad.” Holly said, as she held out her arms to get a hug from Becky.

    Becky jumped up and gave them both a hug. “I’m sorry mum, dad, but I wasn’t sure you’d want anything else to do with me after what I’ve done to Chrissy.” Becky said close to tears.

     “All married couples have problems Becky dear, but you’re here now to sort it out and that’s what counts in the long run.” Holly said with a smile as she hugged Becky again. “You are here to sort it out aren’t you?” Holly asked with a stern look at Becky.

     “Yes I am mum. I got it all wrong, Chrissy never did a thing. I was being stupid.” Becky said as she finally broke down and started sobbing again on Holly’s shoulder.

     “You’re not the first person to do a stupid thing Becky, and I’m sure you’ll do many more in the future, but you have to learn to sit down and talk them out with Chrissy. You can’t just accuse her of something if you don’t have all the facts.” Holly hugged and stroked Becky’s hair as she spoke to her.

     “I’m not even sure Chrissy will still speak to me after she finds out why I was angry with her.” Becky snuffled.

     “Chrissy has a pretty good idea why you’re angry with her, but she just can’t understand why you would think such a thing.” Holly sat Becky up so they could talk about it some more face to face.

    Becky dried her eyes with a tissue that Greg passed her, and then she explained to Holly, Greg and Mable, who had come back into the room and just taken her seat without saying a word, how she’d found the photos and then let her mind run off in some crazy direction that led to Chrissy moving out.

     “I’m sorry for thinking such a thing about your daughter.” Becky said at the end as she looked down at her lap. “I just wasn’t thinking straight when it all happened.” Becky added.

     “Sounds more like you just wasn’t thinking full stop.” Greg said with a huff. “That girl loves you with all her heart and you go and think something like that about her. Well I hope she’s willing to forgive you Becky, because I’m not sure I could.” Greg added looking a little upset.

     “Greg! There’s no need for all that.” Holly snapped.

     “I think there is dear.” Greg snapped back. “If they don’t have trust in each other, then what hope do they have for a long happy marriage?” Greg asked as he looked at his wife.

     “I do trust her Greg, and I love her with all my heart. I was just...” Becky couldn’t even find a word for how stupid she had been. “Please don’t argue because of me.” Becky fell to her knees at Greg’s feet and dropped her head in his lap as she started sobbing again.

    Becky stopped sobbing and looked up at Greg when he next spoke. “Pregnant or not young lady, the next time you call me Greg instead of dad, I’m going to take you across my knee and tan your backside for you.” Greg said it, but he was grinning to let Becky know he wouldn’t really, and that he was still her friend.

     “Sorry dad.” Becky said, as she looked up at him from where she was on the floor at his feet.

     “That’s better, now get up off the floor and give me another hug. Greg said as he held out his arms.

    Becky jumped up as best she could being pregnant and gave her dad a hug before taking her seat between Greg and Holly again to wait for Chrissy to get home from work.

*****

    Mandy pulled up outside Mable’s and waited for Chrissy to get out the car. Amy and Mandy weren’t stopping as they wanted to get home so they could take a nap before they went to the club. Amy wasn’t looking forward to going, as she wouldn’t have Chrissy there with her to go on the dance floor, but Chrissy had made her promise to try and have a good time with Amber without her, so she was going anyway.

    Chrissy waved to them as she watched them drive off down the road, then she let out a sigh and made her way up the drive to let herself in Mable’s so she could go and take a shower and then see if she could help sort out dinner before playing some board games with Cathleen for the rest of the night.

    Amy was just about to say something to Mandy as they drove down the road, but never got it out due to Mandy hitting the breaks and bringing the car to a stop in the middle of the road.

     “Can you warn a girl next time you’re going to stop like that!” Amy shouted, as she rubbed her shoulder where the seat belt just dug into her. “Why have you stopped anyway?” Amy asked, as she tried to see what caused Mandy to stop so suddenly for anyway.

     “I think things between Chrissy and Becky could be sorted out sooner than we think.” Mandy said with a grin as she pointed at a car parked next to where Mandy had stopped.

    Amy looked at the car and knew right away that it was Becky’s due to the private number plate it had, so she let a grin spread across her face. “Do you really think she’s gone to fix things with Chrissy, and she’s not just found the proof she needed to accuse her instead?” Amy asked looking a little worried now.

     “I’m hoping for option A myself.” Mandy smiled, as she pulled off again after getting some car horns sounding because she’d blocked the road.

     “Don’t you think we should go back and make sure everything goes alright?” Amy asked as she kept looking over her shoulder like she could see what was going to happen back at Mable’s.

     “No, we need to give them both some time to sort this out baby sister.” Mandy said, as she kept heading towards home. “Besides Mable and Holly are both there, so they will make sure it all goes alright.” Mandy added as she put a hand on Amy’s leg and gave it a squeeze as she smiled.

    Chrissy went into the house and was just about to go up to her room, but thought she better say hi to everyone first, and make sure her mum and dad were both okay.

     “Hi everyone, I just wanted to let you all...” Was all Chrissy said before she looked up and saw Becky sat at the dining table with her mum, dad and Mable. She soon got her thoughts back together and carried on speaking. “I’m sorry to disturb you all, I had no idea you’d got company. I just wanted to let you know I was home, and I’m just going to take a shower.” Chrissy said, as she turned around and left the room again.

    Chrissy had just taken her coat off and hung it up in her wardrobe when there was a knock at her door, so she walked over and opened it expecting to see Becky stood there ready to have another go at her, but she found her mum stood there looking very upset with her.

     “I think you better come back down stairs this minute young lady.” Holly said in a firm voice as she stepped to one side and pointed towards the stairs.

     “I’m sorry mum, but I’m not going to sit and argue with Becky while she accuses me of more things I never did.” Chrissy said, as she defied her mum and turned around and walked away back into her room.

    Holly let out a sigh as she realised the firm mother approach wasn’t going to work, so she entered Chrissy’s room to try the caring mum instead.

     “Chrissy, Becky has come to talk to you about what happened, and I think you should come down and hear her out.” Holly said, as she walked over and stopped Chrissy from getting undressed. “She’s not here to accuse you of anything else, or even what she first thought you did. Please come down and talk to her.” Holly looked Chrissy in the eyes and smiled at her.

    Part of Chrissy just wanted to run down and throw her arms around Becky and forgive her for everything, but a bigger part of her was angry that Becky didn’t trust her enough to even talk to her before jumping to conclusions, but she would like to hear what Becky had to say still, so she slipped her shoes back on and the followed her mum out the room.

    Mable had moved Becky to the TV room so she and Chrissy could talk in private. Becky was sat on one of the sofas when Holly led Chrissy into the room and smiled at them both before leaving again and closing the door behind her.

    Chrissy just stood looking at Becky like she was waiting for something. She didn’t have to wait long before Becky spoke.

     “Hi Chrissy.” Becky said looking nervous all of a sudden.

     “Hi Chrissy. Is that all you have to say after what you said to me the other night?” Chrissy asked, as she folded her arms looking angry.

     “No I have more to say. Please come and sit down so we can talk properly about what happened the other night.” Becky asked, as she patted the seat next to her.

    Chrissy took a seat, but it was on another sofa facing the one Becky was sat on. Becky could tell that this wasn’t going to be as easy as she first hoped it would.

     “Well I’m waiting, so speak away. Let me know what other amazing things I’ve done to make you hate me.” Chrissy said heavy with sarcasm to hide the way she was really feeling.

     “I’m sorry about all that Chrissy. I was wrong about everything, and I am truly sorry about everything I said to you the other night.” Becky said with her hands on her heart.

     “I’d like to know what made you think such a thing in the first place Becky.” Chrissy asked, wanting to get some answers for her actions. “Have I done something to make you think I was seeing someone behind your back?” Chrissy asked letting her anger show a little.

     “No, it was all me Chrissy. I was sorting out the bag we used to go and help your mum and dad, and I came across an envelope with some photos of a girl in them.” Becky said as she started playing with a button on her coat. “I thought that you might have had feelings for this girl, and that was why you’d kept the photos and hid them from me.” Becky added so ashamed of what she’d thought to even look up at Chrissy now.

    Chrissy just sat with a puzzled look on her face until the lights came on in her mind and it clicked as to what photos Becky was talking about. “You’ve ended our marriage over a stupid set of photo that some girl made of me?” Chrissy asked in shock. “Why didn’t you just come and ask me about them instead of accusing me of having an affair with her?” Chrissy pleaded with Becky.

    Becky was just sat looking at Chrissy in total shock of what she’d just said about their marriage being over that nothing else was going in.

     “Over? What do you mean the marriage is over Chrissy?” Becky finally got out.

     “What did you think was going to happen when you accused me like you did?” Chrissy asked. “You must have known it was going to be the end of everything if you’d been right and I had been with another woman while I was away.” Chrissy added.

     “Please Chrissy don’t do this, I’m really sorry about everything. I wasn’t thinking straight” Becky pleaded with her.

     “I didn’t do this Becky, you did remember!” Chrissy was starting to cave in as she watched Becky crying on the other sofa, but she was still angry that Becky thought she’d had an affair. “I need some time to take all this in Becky, and I need to calm down a little, so I think you better leave and I’ll call you when I’m ready to talk some more.” Chrissy said in a calm voice, as she got up and left the room to return to her bedroom.

    Chrissy fell on the bed in her room and started sobbing her heart out. She felt like she was being pulled in a thousand different directions at the same time.

    Becky just sat on the sofa in the TV room feeling numb for some time, as she let it sink in that she could be raising the babies as a single mum now, and all because she had some crazy idea that Chrissy had seen some other woman. She also knew that Chrissy had a point about the outcome. What was she going to do if she had been right?

    Mable, Holly and Greg all looked over at Becky when she left the TV room and just stood there looking at them. They could all tell that it hadn’t gone the way she’d hoped.

     “I take that look to mean Chrissy hasn’t gone up to get her things then Becky?” Mable asked.

     “No, she’s saying the marriage is over because I don’t trust her anymore.” Becky said in a monotone, still to numb to feel anything. “I better be going, or I’ll never be ready for work later.” Becky added as she looked at the time. It was hours before she needed to start getting ready for work, but she just wanted to get out the house and go home.

     “Will you be okay driving dear? You don’t look like you should be behind the wheel at the minute.” Holly asked looking worried.

    Becky was just about to say she’d be okay when the front door opened and they saw Jenna, Cathleen and Vic enter the dining room. They could all tell by the look on Becky’s face that things weren’t any better between her and Chrissy.

     “Vic dear, can you do me a favour and run Becky home? I don’t think she should be driving at the minute.” Mable said as she looked at Vic.

     “Sure Mable. May I ask what’s happened now?” Vic asked looking worried at the way Becky was still looking off into space.

     “Chrissy’s left me, and says the marriage is over.” Becky said as though she was in a dream, and would wake up any minute. Becky turned and started walking towards the front door, so Vic ran after her.

     “I think you better go with him Jenna, I’ll keep an eye on Cathleen for you.” Mable said as she looked at Jenna.

    Jenna was soon outside and helping to get Becky in the back of Vic’s car so they could take her back to Mandy’s. Jenna sat and cuddled with Becky in the back of the car while Becky sobbed on her shoulder. Vic was soon pulling onto Mandy’s drive and they got Becky out the car and Vic picked her up and carried her into the house.

     “Mandy, anyone! Can we get some help here?” Jenna shouted as they entered the house.

    Mandy and the others came running out the kitchen expecting to be helping Chrissy bring her bags in the house, but they all stopped smiling when they saw Vic with Becky in his arms.

     “What’s wrong with her Vic?” Mandy asked, as she ran over to look at Becky.

     “The meeting with Chrissy didn’t go very well.” Vic said as he went to the living room to put Becky down on one of the sofas.

     “What the hell happened to make Becky look like this?” Mandy asked, as she helped Vic put Becky down and then she sat down and pulled Becky into a hug.

    Becky just started sobbing again as she felt Mandy hugging her. “She’s not coming back Mandy. Chrissy said the marriage is over.” Was all Becky said as she cried into Mandy’s shoulder.

    Amy, Amber, Ann and Jayden all looked on in shock when they heard what Becky just said.

 

To Be Continued Soon  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK